"v. 


^ 


,  J  ■  » 1 1 1 1 1   J  » 


^'^6} 


Cs^ 


t  ."If    1  iirn  r  _ 


4 


^W 


ly. 


xV 


^c 


^iVl]DNVS01^ 


V        4i; 


^\^'"^       / 


> 


..  r  1  ij'ii  .1  ']\' 


^e 


lyMniUV^ 


•J  v  J  I  I  »  _;    J  v 


,-1.0 


,'(//. 


,^.OF-CALIF0/; 


v^ 


^ 


AWEUNI" 


J;^ 


ARYCI/r 


> 


^vMllBRARYQ^       .J,^^l  :^^ 


,^■0' 


V: 


^i:?lJ3NV-^01- 


\INil-3HV  ■ 


:^  -r' 


..\INn-3WV 


'<iOiilVjJv>> 

*                                     r-i-i 

V 

,3-jO' 


■•'/^aJAliMlJt^'^ 


^ 


\ 


>■ 

■<. 
cc 


\\\^  l'S'l\T[?^// 


mUATFIf 


r? 


^/ 


— '        ?3  CP 


^6         1^"^'      ^^JAavaaiH^"^'        ■<rii30Nvsoi^'^     '^/^iiMiNO  3V 


D\V,. 


Vr\f  rvfvrf?r/>. 


% 


:? 


.^OF 


4r 


^vi 


.^,OFCAilFO%        ^-^OFCALIFO/i 


.,?? 
O- 


Jili'J.SViUl^  '^/JiiliAiNajU^^ 


^ 


^(^AaVdilUi 


in.-     I  .  1  r  r  I    f-  _ 


<$^ 


> 

■S3 
■< 


»/ER%        ^v>;lOSAs 


■yt.  O' 


^ 


\ 


V  i 


^.OFCALIF0%^       ^.OFCALIF0% 


5MEUNIVERS//, 


v>;lOSANr^'  ' 


>-       r: 


■■^JiiJP'-V  NUl" 


"'jaa 


AiNn  31 


^ 


^WE  l'NIVER.7/. 


'^       4^ 


^vlOSANCfli 


>       — 


5? 


^•soi^~^^  i3AiNQ-3W^^''       '^^AaviiHii-^^^      '  ^(^Abvaaii^'^        '^rii^'jNvsov^^^      "V/saiAiNrH 


^ 


iEUNIVER% 


\VlOS-.ANCElfj-,^ 


o  , 


•2- 


Q.joV        --'V^OJIWDJO-^ 


>^ 


...vv 


'%il3AINa  3WV^  -^.l/OJnVD  JO-^         ^>.!/UJilVJj 


IFO/?^' 


'^. 


cst.r  \uvr\T) .. 


vUFrv'i\TPr/>. 


UK 


'(^FCAilFO%        ^OFCALIFO 


o      !== 


'^\ 


^ 


*e^ 


.:^ 


vS-J 


^Aa3MNfi]\\v^         >&Aava9ii-^^'^ 


\\\ 


•ins-. 


i? 


^'^  i- 


^umm/;-,      ^vN.insA'JGFi 


0/-  ,  .\^U  r>vv  Lnj//> 


o      fc 


:3M^f^•^WV 


:*r 


*^<!/0diivDJo'^     '%ojnvDJo"^         <ri: 


^urL 


■  ,  \  ir i'\n 


V 


-^WEUNIVERSy/i 


'Jr 


Cc 


i^ife.   w.'i:  fnwu^ 


HARMONY  OF  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS 


IN     ENGLISH, 


ACCORDING  TO  THE  AUTHORIZED  VERSION, 


CORRECTED   BY    THE   BEST 


CRITICAL  EDITIONS  OF  THE  ORIGINAL. 


BY 


FREDERIC    GARDINER,   D.D., 

PROFKSSOR  IN  THE  BERKKLEY  DIVINITY  SCHOOL. 
AUTHOR  OP  "  A  HARMONY  OP  THE  GOSPELS  IN  GREEK,"  ETC. 


EDINBURGH: 
T.  &  T.  CLARK.  88   GEORGE   STREET. 

LONDON:   HAMTLTON,  ADAMS,  &  CO.     DUBLIN:  JOHN  ROBERTSON  &  CO. 

M  DCCC  LXXL 


25  GO 
G 


P  REFACE. 


This  Harmony  is  a  reproduction  in  English  of  the  author's  "  Har- 
mony of  the  Four  Gospels "  in  Greek.  Being  intended  for  English 
readers,  so  much  of  the  Introduction  and  of  the  notes  as  require  a 
knowledge  of  Greek,  is  omitted.  Other  notes  have  been  abridged  in 
many  cases. 

The  text  is  throughout  that  of  the  Autliorized  or  common  Version, 
except  where  critical  labors  upon  the  original  text,  since  that  version 
was  made,  have  established  a  change  in  the  Greek  ;  and  also  in  a  very 
few  instances  in  which  the  translation  admits  of  correction  by  common 
consent.  In  such  passages  the  required  change  is  made,  and  the  words 
of  the  Authorized  Version  are  given  at  the  foot  of  the  page. 

The  arrangement  of  the  paragraphs,  as  far  as  the  nature  of  the 
work  allows,  is  that  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Coit,  in  his  admirable  "  Paragraph 
Bible." 

Quotations  from  the  Old  Testament,  whenever  the  language  varies 
at  all  from  that  given  in  the  Gospels,  are  printed  at  the  foot  of  the 
page.  In  the  same  place  also  a  very  few  parallel  references  are  given, 
chiefly  to  point  out  similar  language  or  incidents  in  other  parts  of  the 
Gospels,  or  passages  in  the  Old  Testament  on  which  the  language  of 
the  Gospels  may  be  founded,  or  sometimes  quotations  in  the  Epistles 
or  references  to  language  of  the  Gospels. 

Brief  notes,  relating  only  to  matters  of  harmony,  and  not  intended 


Ul 


A  (\A^'yi'\'z 


JY  PREFACE. 

to  serve  in  any  sense  as  a  commentary,  have  been  placed  at  the  bottom 
of  the  page.  In  a  few  instances,  in  which  these  were  unavoidably  of 
inconvenient  length,  the  subject-matter  is  treated  in  an  introduction 
to  the  part  to  which  it  pertains,  and  a  simple  reference  thereto  given  in 
the  foot-note. 

The  synoptical  table  of  the  arrangement  of  several  Harmonists, 
given  at  tlic  close  of  the  Introduction  is  taken  from  the  author's  Greek 
Harmony,  and  it  is  hoped,  may  prove  useful.  It  shows  at  a  glance 
how  general  is  tlie  agreement  on  the  main  points  of  chronology  ;  and 
al^o,  when  differences  exist,  with  wliich  of  these  Harmonists  the 
present  arrangement  accords.  In  this  table  the  order  of  each  Har- 
monist is  of  course  preserved  without  change. 

That  what  has  been  done  may  be  to  the  furtherance  of  the  glory  of 
God,  and  may  be  blessed  by  Him  to  the  increase  of  the  knowledge 
of  His  word,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of  the  Author, 

FREDERIC  GARDINER. 

MiDDLETOWN,   CONN.,  Feb.  1871. 


SYNOPSIS   OF  THE  HARMOM. 


Section.                                                                        Page. 

Matth.    1 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Preface,                                                             iii 

Table   for  finding   any  passage   in  the 

Harmony,                                                       xv 

Introduction,                                                     xxi 

Tabular  "View  of  several  Harmonies,      xxviii 

PART    1. 

THE    INCARNATION,    BIRTH,   AND   CHILDHOOD 

OF   OUR   LORD. 

Introductory  Note,                                              1 

1. 

Preface  to  St.  John's  Gospel,                            5 

1 : 1-18 

2. 

Preface  to  St.  Luke's  Gospel,                            5 

1:14 

3. 

Gabriel  announces  to  Zacharias  the  Birth 
of  John,                                                            6 

1:5-25 

4. 

Gabriel  announces  to  the  Virgin  Mary  the 
Conception  and  Birth  of  Jesus,                     7 

1:26-38 

5. 

Mary  visits  Elizabeth,                                         7 

1:39-56 

6. 

The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist,                         8 

1 :  57-80 

7. 

An  Angel  appears  to  Joseph  in  a  Dream,       9 

1 :  18-25^ 

8. 

Jesus  is  born,                                                     10 

1:25" 

2:1-7 

9. 

The  Genealogies,                                            11 

1 : 1-17 

3:23-38 

10. 

An  Angel   announces   the  Birth  to   the 
Shepherds,                                                      12 

2:8-20 

11. 

The   Circumcision    and  Presentation  in 
the  Temple,                                                   13  . 

2 :  21-38 

12. 

Visit  of  the  Magi,                                             14 

2:1-12 

13. 

The  Flight  into  Egypt.  Herod's  Cruelty,      15 

2 :  13-18 

14. 

The  Return,  and  Settlement  at  Nazareth,    15 

2 :  19-23 

2:39,40 

15. 

Jesus  in  the  Temple  when  twelve  years  old,     1 6 
PART    II. 

2 .  41-52 

FROM    THE     BEGINNING    OF    JOHN    THE    BAP- 

TIST'S     MINISTRY     TO     OUR    LORD'S     FIRST 

PASSOVER. 

16. 

The  Ministry  of  John,                                     17 

3 : 1-12 

1:1-8 

3 : 1-18 

17. 

The  Baptism  of  our  Lord,                               20 

3 :  13-17 

1 : 9-11 

3:21-23 

18. 

The  Temptation,                                              22 

4 : 1-11 

1 :  12, 13 

4:1-13 

19. 

Testimony  of  John  the  Baptist,                      23 



1:19-34 

VI 


SYNOPSIS   OF   THE  HARMONY 


Section.                                                                        Page. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

20. 

Interview  of  John's  Disciples  with  our 
Lord, 

24 

1 :  3543 

21. 

Jesus,  going  into  Galilee,  takes  with  him 
Philip  :  Interview  with  Nathanael, 

25 

1 :  44-52 

22. 

The  Marriage  at  Cana,  and  departure  to 
Capernaum, 

PART    III. 

25 

2 :  142 

OUR    lord's     first    PASSOVER,    AND    THE 

events  until  his  second. 

2.3. 

At  the  Passover,  Jesus  purifies  the  Temple, 

27 

2:13-25 

24. 

Interview  with  Nicodemus, 

28 

3:1-21 

25. 

Jesus  baptizes  in  the  Country  of  Judea : 
Further  Testimony  of  John  while  still 
baptizing, 

29 

> 

3:22-36 

26. 

(A)  John  the  Baptist  is  seized. 

29 

14:3-5 

6:17-20 

3:19,20 

(B)  Our  Lord  afterwards  goes  into  Galilee, 

30 

4:12 

1:14 

4:14 

4:1-3 

27. 

Discourse  with  the  Woman  of  Samaria  : 
Many  Samaritans  believe  on  him. 

30 

4:442 

28 

Jesus  teaclies  publicly  in  Galilee, 

32 

4:17 

1 :  14, 15 

4  :  14,  15 

4 :  4345 

29. 

At  Cana  Jesus  heals  the  Son  of  a  Noble- 
man of  Capernaum, 

33 

"^ 

4:46-54 

30. 

Jesus  teaches  at  Nazareth,  and  is  rejected, 

33 

4  :  16-30 

31 

Leaving  Nazareth,  He  fixes  his  abode  at 

Capernaum, 

34 

4:13-16 

4:31 

32. 

The  Call  of  Peter  and  Andrew,  of  James 
and  John,  with  the  miraculous  Draught 

of  Fishes, 

35 

4 :  18-22 

1 : 16-20 

5:1-11 

33. 

Tlie  healing  of  a  Demoniac  in  the  Syna- 

gogue, 

37 

1:21-28 

4:31-37 

34 

The   healing   of  Peter's  Wife's  Mother, 

' 

and  of  many  others. 

38 

8 :  14-17 

1 :  29-34 

4:3841 

33 

Our  Lord  preaches  and  heals  throughout 
Galilee:  particularly  He  heals  a  Leper, 

k39 
> 

4:23,8:24 

1:3545 

4 :  4244. 
5:12-16 

.36. 

The  healing  of  a  Paralytic, 

41 

9:1-8 

2:1-12 

5 :  17-26 

37 

The    Call   of    Levi    (Matthew)    and   his 

Feast, 

43 

9:9-13 

2:13-17 

5 :  27-32 

'3S. 

Answer  to  Questions  about  Fasting, 
PART    IV. 

44 

9:14-17 

2:18-22 

5 :  33-39 

• 

OUR    lord's    second    PASSOVER,    AND    THE 

events  until  the  third. 

39. 

Jesus  comes  to  Jerusalem  at  the  Feast ; 
heals  an   infirm   Man  at  the  Pool  of 

Bethesda ;  and  teaches. 

46 

5:147 

SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  HARMONY. 


Vll 


Section.                                                                        Page.      Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

40. 

The  Disciples  pluck  Ears  of  Grain  on  the 

Sabbath,                                                      48     12:1-8 

2:23-28 

6:1-5 

41. 

On  another  Sabbath  the  withered  Hand 

is  healed,                                                        49 

12 : 9-14 

3:1-6 

6:6-11 

42. 

The  Fame  of  Jesus   is  spread  abroad :  ) 
He  performs  many  Cures,                       j 

12:15-21, 
4:24,25 

3:7-12 

6:17-19 

43. 

He    withdraws    to    the    Mountain,   and 

chooses  the  Twelve,                                    52     10 : 2-4 

3 :  13-19 

6:12-17 

44. 

5:1-24.27- 
The  Sermon  on  the  Mount,                          54       6:21,7:1- 

6:20-49, 
16: 17 

. 

6. 12-8 : 1 

45. 

The  Healing  of  the  Centurion's  Servant,      63 

8:5-13 

7:1-10 

46. 

Our  Lord  raises  the  only  Son  of  a  Widow,     65 

7:11-17 

47. 

John   the    Baptist    in   Prison   sends   to ") 
Jesus ;  His  Testimony  concerning  John,  | 

11 : 2-19 

7:18-35, 

16:16 

48. 

Our  Lord,  at  meat  with  Simon  a  Phari- 
see, is  anointed  by  a  Woman  that  was 
a  Sinner,                                                        67 

7:36-50 

49. 

Our  Lord  makes  another  circuit  of  Gali- 
lee with  the  Twelve,                                     68 

8:1-3 

50. 

A  Demoniac  being  healed,  the   Scribes) 

12:22-45 
6:22,23 

11 :  14-36. 

and  Pharisees  blaspheme,  and  seek  a  >  69 

3:19-30 

12:10 

Sign.     Our  Lord's  Replies,                     ) 

51. 

Our  Lord  describes  His  Disciples  as  His 

true  Kinsmen,                                               74 

12:46-50 

3:31-35 

8:19-21 

52. 

The  Parable  of  the  Sower,  and  its  In-  >  ^ 
terpretation,                                                \ 

13:1-15; 
18-23 

4:1-25 

8:4-18 

53. 

The   Parable  of   the   Tares,   and  other 

Parables,                                                        79 

13:24-53 

4:26-34 

13:18-21 

54. 

Our  Lord  stills  the  Tempest  on  the  Lake 

of  Galilee,                                                      84 

8:18,23-27 

4 : 3.5-41 

8:22-25 

55. 

The  Demoniacs  of  Gadara,                              85 

8:28-9:1 

5:1-21 

8:26-40 

56. 

The  Woman  with  a  bloody  Flux  is  healed. 

and  Jairus'  Daughter  is  raised,                  88 

9 :  18-26 

5:21-43 

8:40-56 

57. 

Two  blind  Men  healed,  and  a  Spirit  cast 
out  of  one  Dumb,                                           91 

9:27-34 

58. 

Our  Lord,  teaching  at  Nazareth,  is  again 

rejected,                                                          92 

13:54-58 

6:1-6 

59. 

A  third  Circuit  in  Galilee.     The  Twelve  ) 
instructed  and  sent  forth,                         ) 

9:3.5-10:1, 

fi  •  6-13 

9:1-6 

5-16,11:1 

U  •  V^lw 

60. 

Herod   believes   Jesus    to   be  John   the  | 
Baptist,  whom  he  had  beheaded,             > 

14:U6-12 

6:14-16, 

9:7-9 

21-29 

61. 

The     Twelve     having     returned,    Jesus 
crosses  the  Lake  with  them,  and  there 

feeds  the  Five  Thousand,                           97 

14:13-21 

6:30-44 

9:10-17 

6:1-14 

62. 

Our   Lord  walks   upon   the  Water,  and 

performs  Cures,                                         101 

14:22-36 

6:45-56 

6:1.5-21 

Till 


SYNOPSIS  OF  THE   HARMONY. 


Section.                                                                        Page. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

63. 

Our    Lord's    Discourse  concerning    the 
Bread  of  Life,                                            104 

PART    V. 

6:22-7:1 

FROM  OUR  lord's   THIRD  PASSOVER  TO  HIS 

FINAL    DEPARTURE    FROM   GALILEE,  JUST 

BEFORE   THE   FEAST   OF    TABERNACLES. 

64. 

The  Pharisees,  accusing  the  Disciples  for 
eating  with  unwashen  hands,  are  con- 

futed,                                                         107 

15:1-20 

7:1-23 

65. 

The  Daughter  of  a  Syrophenician  Woman 

is  healed,                                                    109 

15:21-28 

7:24-30 

66. 

A  Deaf  and  Dumb  Man  is  healed,  and 

many  others ;  the  Four  Thousand  fed,    110 

15:29-38 

7:31-8:9 

67. 

The  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  again  de- 

mand a  Sign,                                               112 

15:39-16:4 

8:10-12 

68. 

Warnings    against   the    Leaven   of  the 

Pharisees,                                                     113 

16:4-12 

8:13-21 

69. 

A  Blind  Man  healed,                                    114 

8:22-26 

70 

The  Confession  of  Peter  :  Christ  foretells 
His  own   Passion  and  the  Sufferings 

of  His  Followers,                                        114 

16:13-28 

8:27-9Tl 

9:18-27 

71. 

The  Transfiguration  and  subsequent  Dis- 

course,                                                       117 

17:1-13 

9:2-13 

9 :  28-36 

72. 

The  Healing  of  the  Demoniac  whom  the 

Disciples  could  not  heal,                            119 

17:14-21 

9 :  14-29 

9:37-43 

73. 

Our  Lord  again  foretells  His  Death  and 

Resurrection,                                               122 

17:22,23 

9:30-32 

9:43-45 

74. 

The    Tribute-money    miraculously   pro- 

vided,                                                        122 

17:24-27 

9:33" 

75. 

Several  Discourses  with  the  Disciples, 
(A)  Our  Lord  reproves  their  Ambition 

by  the  Example  of  a  Child,                      123 

18:1-5 

9:33''-37 

9:4648 

(B)   He     directs     concerning     Another 

healing  in  His  name,                                  124 

10:42 

9:3841 

9:49,50 

(C)  He  teaches  to  avoid  Offences,               124 

18:6-9 

9:42-50 

17 : 1, 2 

(D)  Parable  of  the  Sheep  gone  astray; 

Forgiveness    taught;    Parable   of   the 

King  reckoning  with  his  Servants,          126 

18:10-35 

17:3,4 

76. 

Our  Lord's  final  Departure  from  Galilee 
at    His    going    up    to    the    Feast  of 

Tabernacles,                                                128 

19:1 

10:1 

9:51-56 

7:2-10 

77. 

On  the  Way  the  Devotion  of  new  Dis- 

ciples is  tested,                                          130 

8 :  19-22 

9:57-62 

78. 

The  Seventy  sent  forth,                               131 

10 :  141 

1 

79. 

The  Doom  of  the  impenitent  Cities,            131 

11 :  20-24 

10:12-16 

80. 

The  Ten  Lepers  healed,                               132 

17:1149 

SYNOPSIS   OF  THE   HARMONY. 


IZ 


Section. 


Page. 


Matth. 


PART    VI. 

THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND 
THENCEFORWARD  UNTIL  OUR  LORD'S 
FINAL    ARRIVAL    AT     BETHANY. 

81.  Our  Lord  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles,        133 

82.  The  Woman  taken  in  Adultery,  135 

83.  Further  Teaching  in   the   Temple ;    the 

Jews  attempt  to  stone  Jesus,  and  He 
escapes,  135 

84.  Our    Lord   heals  one   born   blind ;    the 

Good  Shepherd,  137 


85.     The  Return  of  the  Seventy, 


140 

141 
142 
142 

143 


86.  Parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan, 

87.  The  Visit  to  Martha  and  Mary, 

88.  The  Disciples  again  taught  how  to  pray, 

89.  At  meat  in  the  House  of  a  Pharisee,  Jesus  ) 

reproves  the  Pharisees,  j 

90.  Christ  teaches  to  avoid  Hypocrisy  and  ) 

Timidity,  > 

91.  He    refuses    to    divide    an    Inheritance. 

The  Parable  of  the  Rich  Man,  149 


Mark. 


92.     Further  Instructions  and  Parables, 


149 


93.  Of  the  Slaughter  of  the  Galileans ;   the 

Parable  of    the    Fig-tree ;   a  Woman 
healed  on  the  Sabbath,  153 

94.  The  Festival  of  Dedication ;  Jesus  retires 

beyond  the  Jordan,  154 

95.  (A)  Our   Lord  journeys   towards  Jeru- 

salem, 155 

(B)  He  teaches  on  the  way,  and  is  warned 
against  Herod,  155 

96.  At   table  with  a  chief  Pharisee  on   the 

Sabbath,    He   heals   the    Dropsy  and 
teaches,  1 56 

97.  What  is  required  of  Disciples,  157 

98.  Parables   of  the   Lost    Sheep,    the  Lost 

Drachma,  and  the  Prodigal  Son,  158 

99.  (A)  The  Parable  of  the  Unjust  Steward,    160 

(B)  The  right  use  of  Riches.  The  Covet- 
ous Pharisees  reproved,  160 

(C)  The  Parable  of  Dives  and  Lazarus,     161 

100.  The  Power  of  Faith,  and   the  Duty  of 

Humility,  162 


11 :  25-30 
13:16,17 


7:7-11 

23:4-39 

10:26-33.40, 
41, 17-20 


6:25-34, 
24:43-51, 
10:34-36, 
5:25,26 


19:1,2 


10:37-39 


6:2i 


10:1 


Luke. 


10:17-24 

10:25-37 
10:38-42 
11 : 1-13 
II :  37-54. 
13:34,35 

12:1-9,11.12 


12:13-21 


12:22-59 


John. 


7:11-52 
7:53-8:11 


8:12-59 


9:1-10:21 


13 : 1-17 

13:22 
13:23-33 


14 : 1-24 
14:25-35 

15:1-32 
16:1-8 

16:9-15 
16 :  19-31 

17:5-10 


10:22-42 


[Eng.  Har.] 


X 


SYNOPSIS    OF   THE    HARMONY. 


Section.                                                                        Page. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

101. 

The  Resurrection  of  Lazarus  and  con- 
sequent Action  of  the  Jews,                       162 

11 : 1-54 

102. 

Concerning  the  Coming  of  the  King-  | 
dom  of  God,                                              i 

24  :  26-28, 

17:20-30, 

31-51 

32-37 

103. 

The  Parables  of  the  Importunate  Widow 
and  of  the  Pharisee  and  Publican,           166 

18:1-14 

104. 

Instructions  concerning  Divorce,                167 

19:3-12 

10:2-12 

16:18 

105. 

Our  Lord  receives  and  blesses  little  Chil- 

dren,                                                          168 

19:13-15 

10:13-16 

18:15-17 

106. 

(A)  The  Rich  Young  Man,                        169 

(B)  The  Parable  of  the  Laborers,             172 

19:li>-30 
20:1-16 

10:17-31 

18:18-30 

107. 

On  the  Journey,  our  Lord  again  foretells 

His  Death  and  Resurrection,                     173 

20:17-19 

10 :  32-34 

18:31-34 

108. 

The  Ambition  of  the  Sons  of  Zebedee 

reproved,                                                    173 

20:20-28 

10:3.5-45 

109. 

Tv/o  Blind  Men  healed  near  Jericho,        175 

20:29-34 

10:4(W2 

18:35-43 

110. 

The  Visit  to  Zaccheus,                                 176 

19 : 1-10 

HI. 

The  Parable  of  the  Ten  Minae,                  177 

25:14-30 

19:11-28 

112. 

Our  Lord  arrives  at  Bethany  si.x  Days 
before  the  Passover,  and  is  there  en- 
tertained in  the  House  of  Simon  the 

Leper,                                                         179 

26:6-13 

14 : 3-9 ' 

11:55-12: 
11 

PART    VI  I. 

Christ's  triumphal  entry  into  Jeru- 

salem,   AND    the    events    UNTIL     THE 

LAST   SUPPER. 

Schedule  of  the  Events  of  each  Day  of 

■ 

the  Holy  Week,                                         183 

First  Day  of  the  Week.  —  Sunday. 

113. 

Our  Lord's  Triumphal  Entry  into  Je- 

rusalem,                                                    1 84 

21 : 1-11 

11:1-11 

19:29-44 

12:12-19 

Second  Day  of  the  Week.  —  Monday. 

114. 

The  Fig-tree  cursed;  the  Temple  cleansed,  188 

21 :  12-19 

11 :  12-19 

19:45-48, 
21:37,38 

Third  Day  of  tlie  Week. —Tuesday. 

115. 

The  Fig-tree  found  withered  away,            191 

21 :  20-22 

11 :  20-25 

116. 

The  Authority  of  Christ  questioned,          192 

21 :  23-27 

11 :  27-33 

20:1-8 

117. 

The  Parable  of  the  Two  Sons,                   193 

21 :  28-32 

118. 

The  Parable  of  the  Wicked  Husband- 

men,                                                          193 

21 :  33-46 

12:1-12 

20:9-29 

119. 

The   Parable   of   the   Marriage   of  the 
King's  Son,                                                 196 

22 : 1-14 

120. 

Insidious  Questionings, 
(A)  of  Pharisees,  concerning  Tribute  to 

Caesar,                                                       196 

22:15-22 

12 :  13-17 

20:20-26 

SYNOPSIS   OF   THE   HARMONY. 


XI 


Section.                                                                        Page.      Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

120. 

Insidious  Questionings, 

(B)  of  Saducees,  concerning  the  Resur- 

rection,                                                      197 

22:23-33 

12:18-27 

20:27-39 

(C)  of  a  Lawyer,  concerning  tlie  greatest 

Commandment,                                           199 

22:34-40 

12:28-31 

20:40 

121. 

Our  Lord's  Question  in  return  :   How  is 

1 

Christ  David's  Son  ?                                  201 

22:41-46 

12:35-37 

20:4144 

122. 

Warning  against  the  Scribes  and  Phar- 

isees,                                                            201 

23:  W 

12:38-40 

20:4.547 

123. 

The  Widow's  Mite,                                      202 

12:4144 

21 :  14 

124. 

Our  Lord  speaks  to  certain  Greeks,  who 
desired  to  see  Him,  of  His  approaching 
Death.     The  Voice  from  Heaven,           203 
Fourth  Day  of  the  Week.  —  VV^ednesday. 

12:20-36 

125. 

The  Jew's  Unbelief,  notwithstanding  the 
Words  and  Works  of  Christ,                    204 

12:37-50 

126. 

Our  Lord's  Prophecy  of  the  Destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  and  of  tlie  Future,              204 

24:1-25, 
29-36.42, 
10:21-25 

13:1-37 

21 : 5-36, 
17:31 

127. 

The  Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins,               212 

25:1-13 

12.8. 

The  Judgment  foretold,                                 212 

25:3146 

129. 

The    Rulers    conspire    to    kill    Jesus.  > 
Judas  agrees  to  betray  him,                 \ 

Fifth  Day  of  the  Week.  —Thursday  (ending 
at  Sunset). 

26:1-5,14- 
16 

14:1.2,10,11 

22:1-6 

130. 

The  Preparation  for  the  Passover,             214 
PART     VIII. 

26:17-19 

14:12-16 

22:7-13 

THE    LAST    supper;     OUR     LORD's    PASSION; 

THE    SABBATH. 

Introductory  Note,                                       217 

Sixth  Day  of  the  Week. —  Friday  (beginning 

at  Sunset  Thursday). 

131. 

At  table  with   the   Twelve,  our  Lord  ) 

;-  222 
reproves  their  Ambition,                       ) 

26:20 

14:17 

22:1448, 
24-30 

132. 

He  washes  the  Feet  of  the  Disciples,          223 

13:1-20 

133. 

He  points  out  the  Traitor;  Judas  with- 

draws,                                                          224 

26:21-25 

14:18-21 

22:21-23, 

13:21-35 

134. 

The  Institution  of  the  Lord's  Supper,       227 

26:26-29 

14:22-25 

22:19.20 

(1  Cor.  11: 
2:5-25) 

135. 

The  Dispersion  of  the  Twelve,  and  the 

Denials  of  Peter  foretold,                           228 

26 :  31-35 

14:27-31 

22:31-38 

13:36-38 

136. 

Our  Lord's  last  Discourse  with  his  Dis- 
ciples before  his  Passion,                             231 

14:146:33 

137. 

Our  Lord's  Sacerdotal  Prayer,                   235 

17 : 1-26 

138. 

Our  Lord  goes  out  with  the  Di.sciples  to 

the  Mount  of  Olives,                                 236 

26:30 

14:26 

22:39 

IS:1 

Xll 


SYNOPSIS   OF   THE   HAEMONY. 


Section. 


Page. 


139.  The  Agony  in  Gethsemane, 

140.  Our  Lord  is  made  Prisoner, 


236 
238 


141.  He  is  taken  before  Annas  and  Caiaphas,  242 

142.  While  the  Sanhedrim  assemble,  He   is 

examined  by  Caiaphas.     Peter  denies 
Him  thrice,  244 

143.  After  further  Examination,  the  Sanhe-i 

drim   adjudge  Jesus   guilty   of  Bias- [-248 
phemy.    He  is  mocked  by  the  Servants,  J 

144.  The  Sanhedrim  lead  Jesus  to  Pilate,  249 


Matth. 


145.     Judas  repents  and  hangs  himself, 
146 


250 


Our     Lord  before   Pilate.     He  seek,s  to 
release  Him,  251 

147.  Our   Lord   before   Herod.      He  is  sent 

back   to   Pilate,   who    again    seeks    to 
release  Him,  254 

148.  Pilate  still  further  seeks  to  release  Jesus  ;  "i 

then,    after   scourging   Him,    delivers  J- 254 
Him  to  be  crucified,  J 

149.  The  Soldiers  mock  Him,  257 

150.  Pilate    makes    a   final    Effort   for    His 

release,  258 

151.  Our  Lord  is  led  forth  to  be  crucified,         259 

152.  The  Crucifixion,  261 

153.  He  is  mocked  upon  the  Cross.     The) 

penitent  Thief,  ) 

154.  He  commends  His  Mother  to  St.  John,  264 
1.55.  The  Noon-day  Darkness.  The  Death,  265 
156.     Various    Portents.      The    Centurion.) 


; 


The  Women  at  the  Cross, 

157.  The  piercing  of  our  Lord's  Side,  267 

158.  ThcDescentfrom  the  Cross,  and  Burial,  268 
The  Sabbath,  the  Seventh  Day  of  the  Week 

159.  The  Watch  at  the  Sepulchre,  270 

PART     IX. 

THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE  FORTY  DAYS 
UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 

Introductory  Note,  271 

First  Day  of  the  Week.  — Sunday  (beginning 
at  Sunset  Saturday). 

160.  The  Resurrection.     Visit  of  the  Women 

to  the  Sepulchre,  273 

161.  Mary  Magdalene  runs  to  tell  Peter  and 

John,  274 


26:3o-i6 
iG :  47-56 

2G:5I,5S 


26:69-75 
26:59-68 

27 : 1-2 
27 : 3-10 

27:11-14 


Mark. 


27 :  15-26 
27:27-30 

27:31-34 
27:35-38 

27:39-44 

27:45-50 
27 :  51-56 

27 :  57-61 
27:62-66 


28:1-4 


14 :  32-42 
14:43-52 

14:53,54 


14 :  66-72 
14:55-65 
15:1 

15:2-5 


15:6-15 
15:16-J9 

15:20-23 
15 :  24-28 

15:29-32 

15 :  33-37 
15:38-41 

15:42-47 


16:1-4 


Luke. 


John. 


22:40-46 

22:47-53     18:2-12 
IS :  13-16, 
18 


22:54.55 


22:56-62 

22:63-65, 
67-71 


18 :  17, 19- 
27 


22:66,23:1    18:28 

(Acts  1 :  18, 
19) 

23 : 2-5        18 :  29-38 

23:6-16 

18:3940, 
23:17-25       ,g.j 

19:2,3 

19:4-16' 
23 :  26-33'     19 :  16^ 17 

38 

23:35-37, 
39-43 

23:44-46 
23:45^47■ 
49 

23:50-56 


24 : 1, 2 


19 :  25-27 
19:28-30 


19:31-37 
19  :  38-42 


20:1 


20:2 


SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  HARMONY. 


Xlll 


Section.                                                                        Page. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

162. 

Two  Angels  appear  to  the  Women ;  some 
of  them  are  speechless  with  fear  and 
amazement,    others    run    to    tell    the 

Disciples,                                                     274 

28:5-8 

16:5-8 

24:3-8 

163. 

Peter  and  John  visit  the  Sepulchre  and 

go  away,                                                       276 

24:12 

20:3-10 

164. 

The  Angels  first,  and   then  our  Lord, 

appear  to  Mary  Magdalene,                     276 

16:9-11 

20:11-18 

165. 

Some  of  the  Women  tell  the  Disciples 
of  the  Angels ;  to   the  others,   Jesus 

Himself  appears,                                         277 

28:9-10 

24:9-11 

166. 

The  Report  of  the  Watch,                          278 

28:11-15 

167. 

Our  Lord  joins  Himself  to  two  Disciples 

going  to  Emraaus,                                      278 

16:12,13 

24:13-35 

168. 

He  appears  in  the  midst  of  the  Apostles, 

Thomas  being  absent,                                280 

16:14 

24:36-43 

20:19-25 

169. 

He  again  appears  to  them,  Thomas  be- 
ing with  them,                                             282 

20:26-29 

170. 

He  appears  to  seven  of  them  as  they  fish 

in  the  Sea  of  Galilee,                                282 

28:16* 

21:1-24 

171. 

He  appears  to  the  Apostles  on  a  Moun- 

tain of  Galilee,                                             284 

28:16''-20 

16:15-18 

172. 

He  gives  His  parting  Instructions,  and  ) 
ascends  into  Heaven,                             )  *" 

(Act«l:3- 

16:19,20 

24  44-53 

12) 

173. 

The  Conclusion  of  St.  John's  Gospel,       287 

20:30.31, 
21 :  25 

A    TABLE 


FOR 


FINDING  ANY  PASSAGE   IN  THE  HAEMONY. 


ST.   MATTHEW. 


Chap. 

Verses. 

Sect. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Sect. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Sect. 

Page 

i 

1-17 

9 

11 

X 

42 

75  b 

124 

xxii 

1-14 

119 

196 

18-25" 

7 

9 

xi 

1 

59 

95 

1.5-22 

120a 

196 

25" 

8 

10 

2-19 

47 

65 

23-33 

120b 

197 

ii 

1-12 

12 

14 

20-24 

79 

131 

34-40 

120  c 

199 

13-18 

13 

15 

25-30 

85 

140 

41-46 

121 

201 

19-23 

14 

15 

xii 

1-8 

40 

48 

j    xxiii 

1-3 

122 

201 

iii  ',     1-12 

16 

17 

9-14 

41 

49 

1 

4-39 

89 

144 

13-17 

17 

20 

15-21 

42 

51 

xxiv 

1-25 

126 

204 

iv 

1-11 

18 

22 

22-45 

50 

69 

26-28 

102 

165 

12 

26  b 

30 

46-50 

51 

74 

29-36 

126 

209 

13-16 

31 

34 

xiii 

1-15 

52 

75 

37-41 

102 

165 

17 

28 

32 

16,17 

85 

141 

42 

126 

211 

18-22 

32 

36 

18-23 

52 

77 

43-51 

92 

151 

23 

35 

39 

24-53 

53 

79 

XXV 

1-13 

127 

212 

24,25 

42 

51 

54-58 

58 

92 

14-30 

111 

177 

V 

1-24 

44 

54 

xiv 

1,2 

60 

95 

31-46 

128 

212 

25,26 

92 

153 

3-5 

26  a 

29 

xxvi 

1-5 

129 

213 

27-48 

44 

57 

6-12 

60 

96 

6-13 

112 

181 

vi 

1-21 

44 

59 

13-21 

61 

98 

14-16 

129 

213 

22,23 

50 

73 

22-36 

62 

101 

17-19 

130 

214 

24 

99  b 

160 

XV 

1-20 

64 

107 

20 

131 

222 

25-34 

92 

149 

21-28 

65 

109 

21-25 

133 

224 

vii 

1-6 

44 

61 

29-38 

66 

110 

26-29 

134 

227 

7-11 

88 

143 

39 

67 

112 

30 

138 

236 

12-29 

44 

62 

xvi 

l-4» 

67 

112 

31-35 

135 

228 

viii 

1 

44 

63 

4" -12 

68 

113 

36-46 

139 

236 

2-4 

35 

40 

13-28 

70 

114 

47-56 

140 

238 

5-13 

45 

63 

xvii 

1-13 

71 

117 

57,  58 

141 

243 

14-17 

34 

38 

14-21 

72 

119 

59-68 

143 

248 

18 

54 

84 

22,23 

73 

122 

69-75 

142 

244 

19-22 

77 

130 

24-27 

74 

122 

xxvii 

1,2 

144 

249 

23-27 

54 

84 

xviii 

1-5 

75a 

123 

3-10 

145 

2.50 

28-34 

55 

85 

6-9 

75c 

124 

11-14 

146 

2.52 

ix 

P 

55 

88 

10-35 

75  D 

126 

15-26 

148 

254 

l''-8 

36 

41 

xix 

r 

76 

129 

27-30 

149 

257 

9-13 

37 

43 

P,  2 

95  a 

155 

31-34 

151 

259 

14-17 

38 

44 

3-12 

104 

167 

35-38 

152 

261 

18-26 

56 

88 

13-15 

105 

168 

39-44 

153 

263 

27-34 

57 

91 

16-30 

106a 

169 

4.5-50 

155 

265 

35-38 

59 

93 

XX 

1-16 

106b 

172 

51-56 

156 

266 

X 

1 

63 

94    1 

17-19 

107 

173 

57-61 

158 

268 

2-4 

43 

53 

20-28 

108 

173 

62-66 

159 

270 

5-16 

59 

94 

29-34 

109 

175 

xxviii 

1-4 

160 

273 

17-20 

90 

148 

xxi 

1-11 

113 

184 

5-8 

162 

275 

21-25 

126 

207 

12-19 

114 

189 

9,10 

165 

277 

26-33 

90 

147    1 

20-22 

115 

191 

11-15 

166 

278 

34-36 

92 

152 

23-27 

116 

192 

16* 

170 

282 

37-39 

97 

157    1 

28-32 

117 

193 

16''-20 

171 

284 

40,41 

90 

148 

33-46 

118 

193 

XV 


XVI 


TABLE  FOR  FINDING  ANY  PASSAGE  IN  THE  HARMONY. 


ST.  MARK. 

Chap. 

Verses 

Sect. 

rage. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Sect. 

Page. 

Chap.      Verses. 

Sect. 

Page 

i 

1-8 

16 

17 

viii 

1-9 

66 

1 
111 

xiii        1-37 

126 

204 

9-11 

17 

20 

10-12 

67 

112 

xiv        1,2 

129 

213 

12,13 

18 

22 

13-21 

68 

113 

3-9 

112 

181 

14" 

26  b 

30 

22-26 

69 

114 

10-11 

129 

214 

14^,15 

28 

32 

27-38 

70 

114 

12-16 

130 

214 

1 6-20 

32 

36 

ix 

1 

70 

117 

17 

131 

^ii 

21-28 

33 

37 

2-13 

71 

117 

18-21 

133 

224 

29-34 

34 

38 

14-29 

72 

119 

22-25 

134 

2i^7 

35-45 

35 

39 

30-32 

73 

122 

26 

138 

2S(, 

ii 

1-12 

36 

41 

33" 

74 

122 

27-31 

135 

£28 

13-17 

37 

43 

33''-37 

75  a 

123 

1 

32-42 

139 

23  (. 

18-22 

38 

44 

38-41 

75  B 

124 

43-52 

140 

228 

23-28 

40 

48 

42-50 

75  c 

124 

53,54 

141 

243 

iii 

1-6 

41 

49 

X 

1" 

76 

129 

55-65 

143 

248 

7-12 

42 

51 

1" 

95  a 

155 

;   66-72 

142 

244 

13-19'' 

43 

52 

2-12 

104 

167 

XV 

1 

144 

249 

19^'-30 

50 

69 

13-16 

105 

168 

2-5 

146 

£.':2 

31-35 

51 

74 

17-31 

106a 

169 

6-15 

148 

254 

iv 

1-25 

52 

75 

32-34 

107 

173 

16-19 

149 

257 

26-34 

53 

80 

35-45 

108 

173 

20-23 

151 

259 

35-41 

54 

84 

46-52 

109 

175 

24-28 

152 

261 

V 

i-2r 

55 

85 

xi 

1-11 

113 

184 

29-32 

1.53 

263 

21 ''-43 

56 

88 

12-19 

114 

189 

3.3-37 

1.55 

265 

vi 

1-6" 

58 

92 

20-26 

115 

191 

38-41 

156 

266 

6"- 13 

59 

93 

27-33 

116 

192 

42-47 

158 

268 

14-16 

60 

95 

xii 

1-12 

118 

193 

xvi         1-4 

160 

273 

17-20 

26  a 

29 

13-17 

120  a 

196 

5-8 

162 

274 

21-29 

60 

96 

18-27 

120b 

197 

9-11 

164 

277 

30-44 

61 

97 

28-34 

120  c 

199 

12.  13 

167 

278 

45-56 

62 

101 

35-37 

121 

201 

14 

168 

280 

vii 

1-23 

64 

107 

38-40 

122 

201 

15-18 

171 

284 

24-30 

65 

109 

41-44 

123 

202 

19,20 

172 

286 

31-37 

66 

110 

ST.    LI 

JKE. 

i 

1-4 

2 

5 

V 

17-26 

36 

41 

43''-45 

73 

1£2 

5-25 

3 

6 

27-32 

37 

43 

46-48 

75a 

123 

26-38 

4 

7 

33-39 

38 

44 

49,50 

75  b 

124 

39-56 

5 

1" 

vi 

1-5 

40 

48 

51-56 

76 

129 

57-80 

6 

8 

6-11 

41 

49 

57-62 

77 

IfiO 

ii 

1-7 

8 

10 

12-17" 

43 

52 

X 

1-11 

78 

]S] 

8-20 

10 

12 

17''-19 

42 

51 

12-16 

79 

161 

21-38 

11 

13 

20-49 

44 

54 

17-24 

85 

140 

39,40 

14 

15 

vii 

1-10 

45 

63 

25-37 

86 

141 

41-52 

15 

16 

11-17 

46 

65 

38-42 

87 

142 

iii 

1-18 

16 

17 

18-35 

47 

65 

xi 

1-13 

88 

142 

19,20 

26  a 

29 

36-50 

48 

67 

14-36 

50 

69 

21-22 

17 

20 

viii 

1-3 

49 

68 

37-54 

89 

143 

23-38 

9 

11 

4-18 

52 

75 

xii 

1-9 

90 

147 

iv 

1-13 

18 

22 

19-21 

51 

74 

10 

50 

71 

14" 

26  b 

30 

22-25 

54 

84 

11,  12 

90 

149 

14M5 

28 

32 

26-40" 

55 

85 

13-21 

91 

149 

16-30 

30 

33 

40''-56 

56 

88 

22-59 

92 

149 

31" 

31 

34 

ix 

1-6 

59 

94 

xiii 

1-17 

93 

153 

31>'-37 

33 

37 

7-9 

60 

95 

18-21 

53 

81 

38-41 

34 

38 

10-17 

61 

97 

22 

95  a 

'    155 

42-44 

35 

39 

18-27 

70 

114 

2.3-33 

•  95  b 

l.'i5 

V 

1-11 

32 

35 

28-36 

71 

117 

34,  35 

89 

147 

12-16 

35 

40 

37-4.3" 

72 

119 

xiv 

1-24 

96 

156 

TABLE   FOR   FINDING   ANY   PASSAGE   IN   THE   HAKMONY 


XVll 


ST.    LVKE  — continued. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Sect. 

Page. 
157 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Sect. 

Page. 

Chap. 

Verses. 

Sect. 

Page. 

xiv 

25-35 

97 

xix 

45-48 

114 

190 

xxii 

63-65 

143 

249 

XV 

1-32 

98 

158 

XX 

1-8 

116 

192 

66 

144 

249 

xvi 

1-8 

99  a 

160 

9-19 

118 

193 

67-71 

143 

248 

9-15 

99  b 

160 

20-26 

120a 

196 

xxiii 

1 

144 

250 

16 

47 

67 

27-39 

120  B 

197 

2-5 

146 

252 

17 

44 

56 

40 

120  c 

200 

6-16 

147 

254 

18 

104 

168 

41-44 

121 

201 

17-25 

148 

255 

19-31 

99  c 

161 

45-47 

122 

201 

26-33" 

151 

25!) 

xvii 

1,2 

75  c 

124 

xxi 

1-4 

123 

202 

3.3^  34 

152 

261 

3,4 

75  D 

126 

5-36 

126 

204 

35-37 

153 

20:. 

5-10 

100 

162 

37,38 

114 

191 

38 

152 

261 

11-19 

80 

.132 

xxii 

1-6 

129 

213 

39-43 

1.53 

264 

20-30 

102 

164 

7-13 

130 

214 

44,46 

155 

2(;5 

31 

126 

208 

14-18 

131 

222 

4.5" 

156 

266 

32-37 

102 

165 

19,  20 

1.34 

227 

47-49 

156 

267 

xviii 

1-U 

103 

166 

21-23 

1.33 

224 

50-56 

158 

268 

15-17 

105 

168 

24-30 

131 

222 

xxiv 

1,2 

160 

274 

18-30 

106a 

169 

31 -.38 

135 

229 

3-8 

162 

274 

31-34 

107 

173 

39 

1.38 

236 

9-11 

165 

277 

35-43 

109 

175 

40-46 

139 

236 

12 

164 

276 

xix 

1-10 

110 

176 

47-53 

140 

238 

13-35 

167 

278 

11-28 

111 

177 

54,  55 

141 

243 

36-43 

168 

2bO 

29-44 

113 

184 

56-62 

142 

244 

44-53 

172 

2?5 

ST.    JOHN. 

i 

1-18 

1 

5 

ix 

1-41 

84 

137 

xviii 

28 

144 

249 

19-34 

19 

23 

X 

1-21 

84 

139 

29-38 

146 

in] 

35-42 

20 

24 

22-42 

94 

154 

39,40 

148 

:54 

43-52 

21 

25 

xi 

1-54 

101 

162 

xix 

1 

148 

157 

ii 

1-12 

22 

25 

55-57 

112 

179 

2-3 

149 

l-.^)7 

13-25 

23 

27 

xii 

1-11 

112 

181 

4-16" 

l.-^O 

."^Sg 

iii 

1-21 

24 

28 

12-19 

113 

184 

16",  17 

151 

l.';9 

22-36 

25 

29 

20-36 

124 

203 

18-24 

152 

ICl 

iv 

1-3 

26  b 

30 

37-50 

125 

204 

25-27 

1.54 

264 

4-42 

27 

30 

xiii 

1-20 

132 

223 

28-30 

155 

265 

43-45 

28 

32 

21-.35 

133 

224 

31-37 

157 

267 

46-54 

29 

33 

36-38 

135 

229  I 

38-42 

158 

268 

V 

1-47 

39 

46 

xiv 

1-31 

136 

231   1 

XX 

1 

160 

274 

vi 

1-14 

61 

98 

XV 

1-27 

136 

232 

2 

161 

274 

15-21 

62 

101 

xvi 

1-33 

136 

233 

3-10 

163 

276 

22-71 

63 

104 

xvii 

1-26 

137 

235 

11-18 

164 

276 

vii 

1 

63 

106 

xviii 

1 

138 

236 

19-25 

168 

280 

2-10 

76 

128 

2-12 

140 

238 

26-29 

169 

282 

11-52 

81 

133 

13-16 

141 

242 

30,31 

173 

287 

53 

82 

135   "■ 

17 

142 

244 

xxi 

1-24 

170 

282 

viii 

1-11 

82 

135 

18 

141 

244 

25 

173 

287 

12-59 

83 

135  ' 

I 

19-27 

142 

245 

ACTS. 

Ch 

ap.  i.  ver 

ses  3-1  f 

!,§i7; 

(Chap 
Chap 

!,  page  285.             Chap.  i.  verses  18-19,  §  145,  j 
.  XX.  verse  35,  §  172,  note,  page  285.) 

1    COKINTHIANS. 

xi.  verses  23-25,  §  134,  page  227. 

age  25C 

». 

(C 

hap.  XV 

'.  verse 

s  4-8,  §§  167-172,  in  the  notes,  pages  279-285.) 

INTRODUCTION. 


The  three  first  Gospels  are  commonly  called  Synoptical,  because  they  each 
give  to  some  extent  a  synopsis  of  our  Lord's  life,  or  rather  of  the  part  of  it 
subsequent  to  his  baptism  ;  while  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  has  always  been  con- 
sidered as  supplementary  in  its  character.  It  has  comparatively  little  in  com- 
mon with  the  others,  and  contains  far  less  of  narrative  ;  yet  it  has  generally  been 
thought  to  preserve  the  true  chronological  order  of  the  events  mentioned  in  it,  and 
thus  to  form  the  proper  basis  for  the  chronological  arrangement  of  a  Harmony. 
For  the  reasons  for  this  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  General  Introduction  to 
the  Author's  Greek  Harmony.  The  general  opinion  is  here  followed,  and  the 
events  recorded  by  St.  John  are  assumed  to  have  occurred  in  the  order  in  which 
they  are  written. 

Having,  then,  adopted  the  order  of  St.  John,  as  far  as  it  goes,  it  will  be  found 
that  St.  Mark  fully  accords  with  this,  and  thus  another  step  can  be  taken.  The 
intermediate  events  having  been  arranged  according  to  what  seems  the  most 
probable  sequence,  it  will  be  found,  either  that  there  are  no  deviations  from  the 
order  of  St.  Mark,  or,  at  most,  that  they  are  few  and  unimportant.  This  is 
shown  at  a  glance  by  the  synoptical  table  of  the  arrangement  of  various  har- 
monists, and  the  evidence  would  be  increased  were  there  room  to  include  a 
larger  number.  St.  Mark  does  not  especially  say  that  he  follows  a  chronological 
order ;  but  as  he  accords  with  St.  John  in  all  the  points  common  to  the  two,  and 
as  the  probable  order,  as  determined  by  many  independent  writers,  is  found 
generally  to  be  that  given  by  St.  Mark,  it  seems  safe  —  especially  in  the  absence 
of  all  evidence  to  the  contrary  —  to  take  his  Gospel  for  a  further  basis  of  the 
chronological  arrangement.  The  order  of  St.  John,  therefore,  as  more  fully 
carried  out  by  St.  Mark,  has  been  adopted  in  the  following  pages.  It  is  believed 
also,  that  this  is  the  only  possible  scheme  by  which  any  two  of  the  Gospels  can 
be  both  presented  in  the  same  order  in  which  they  were  written. 

There  will  still  remain,  on  this  or  any  other  basis,  a  portion  of  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Luke  which  ig  without  sufficient  notes  of  time  or  points  of  contact  with  the 
other  Gospels  to  be  positively  determined  in  its  chronological  relations  to  them. 
The  difficulty  is  not  one  of  any  inconsistency,  but  simply  a  want  of  sufficient 
data.  Happily,  however,  the  points  which  are  thus  difficult  to  fix,  it  is  of  little 
importance,  except  as  a  matter  of  interest  and  curiosity,  to  have  fixed.     They 


sx 


INTKODUCTION. 


are,  therefore  simply  placed  in  what  seems  their  most  probable  positioii,  with  full 
liberty  to  transpose  them  within  certain  limits. 

In  connection  with  any  plan  of  arrangement  it  is  necessary  to  determine 
the  entire  length  of  our  Lord's  ministry.  Any  difference  in  regard  to  this  will 
involve  corresponding  differences  of  arrangement  throughout.  Three  several 
theories  have  been  proposed  at  different  times,  called  the  Bipaschal,  the  Tri- 
paschal,  and  the  Quadripaschal  schemes,  from  the  number  of  Passovers  sub- 
sequent to  our  Lord's  baptism  severally  admitted  by  them. 

The  earliest  Christian  writers,  before  the  time  of  Eusebius  (a.  d.  300), 
appear  not  to  have  examined  the  question,  and  in  so  far  as  they  have  said  any- 
thing on  the  subject,  have  expressed  themselves  variously.  A  careful  consider- 
ation of  the  matter  was  at  last  undertaken  by  Eusebius,  and  resulted  in  the 
adoption  of  the  Quadripaschal  scheme,  or  that  which  makes  the  duration  of  our 
Lord's  ministry  to  have  been  something  more  than  three  years.  In  this  deci- 
sion, for  many  centuries,  there  was  a  general  aquiescence ;  other  theories,  how- 
ever, having  been  proposed,  it  may  be  well  briefly  to  examine  them. 

The  Bipaschal  theory  allows  but  one  Passover  between  our  Lord's  baptism 
and  that  at  which  he  was  crucified.  It  gives  little  time  therefore  for  our 
Saviour's  teaching  to  have  sunk  into  the  minds  of  the  people,  and  for  their 
rulers  to  have  wrought  themselves  up  to  their  infuriated  madness  against  him. 
Especially  does  it  allow  very  short  opportunity  for  the  disciples  to  have  been 
with  him  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  instructions,  since  it  was  some  time  subsequent 
to  his  baptism  that  they  were  called.  On  these  general  grounds  the  presump- 
tion against  it  must  be  considered  too  strong  to  be  overthrown  without  clear 
evidence. 

The  chief  arguments  in  its  support  are  these  :  1  st.  That  on  this  hypothesis 
we  have  the  record  of  our  Lord's  attendance  on  all  the  great  festivals  which 
occurred  during  his  ministry,  and  which  every  Israelite  was  by  the  Mosaic  law 
required  to  attend  at  Jerusalem.  2d.  From  the  three  earlier  GosjDels  there  is 
no  positive  evidence  of  the  occurrence  of  a  greater  number  of  Passovers,  and 
"  the  fourth  Gospel  being  capable  of  being  reduced  to  the  same  number,  this 
should  be  adojjted  as  in  fact  the  concurrent  testimony  of  all."  Such  further 
support  as  this  theory  is  thought  to  derive  from  the  opinions  of  early  writers 
has  already  been  sufficiently  considered. 

In  regard  to  the  first  of  these  arguments,  it  could  only  be  considered  of 
weight  if  our  Gospels  had  far  more  the  air  of  complete  narratives  and  less  that 
of  memorabilia  than  they  actually  present.  Such  festivals  as  our  Lord  may 
have  attended  in  a  more  private  way  it  would  hardly  have  fallen  within  their 
scope  to  record  ;  and  for  a  considerable  period  the  determination  and  effort  of 
the  Jews  to  put  him  to  death  was  a  sufficient  reason  for  his  non-attendance. 
Moreover,  unless  we  are  prepared  to  make  a  great  inversion  in  the  order  of 
St.  John,  we  have  the  certain  record  of  one  of  the  greatest  festivals  —  the 
approaching  Passover  of  Jno.  vi.  4  —  which  he  certainly  did  not  attend.  The 
argument  at  best,  must  be  looked  upon  rather  as  an  inference  from  a  supposed 


INTRODUCTION.  Xxi 

fitness  of  our    Lord's  conduct    and    the    Evangelists'    record  thereof,  than   as 
sustained  by  any  evidence  properly  so  called. 

Much  the  same  things  may  be  said  of  the  second  argument  also.  The  infer- 
ence from  the  silence  of  the  three  first  Evangelists  in  regard  to  other  Passovers 
is  of  a  purely  negative  character,  and  whatever  weight  it  might  be  entitled  to  if 
alone,  cannot  stand  for  a  moment  against  any  positive  evidence  to  the  contrary. 
In  regard  to  the  Gospel  of  St.  John,  this  theory  certainly  derives  no  support 
therefrom,  and  only  by  a  serious  exegetical  strain  can  the  Passover  mentioned 
as  near,  in  vi.  4,  be  supposed  to  be  the  last  Passover ;  while  the  necessity  of 
disturbing  the  order  of  this  Gospel  should  not  be  admitted  without  urgent  reason. 
The  method  of  avoiding  this  by  a  conjectural  emendation  of  that  text  is  still 
more  objectionable. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  feast  mentioned  in  Jno.  v.  1  is  to  be  understood  of 
a  Passover,  it  is  then  no  longer  possible  to  maintain  this  theory  at  all.  For 
so  understanding  it,  as  will  presently  appear,  there  is  strong  reason.  The 
Bipaschal  theory,  then,  must  be  left  as  one  which  lacks  the  support  of  any  direct 
evidence,  is  open  to  serious  objections  on  general  grounds,  and  grave  difficulties 
in  the  arrangement  of  St.  John  ;  while  it  may  be,  and  probably  is,  absolutely 
excluded  by  the  mention  of  the  Feast  in  Jno.  v.  1. 

The  Tripaschal  theory  leaves  the  order  of  St.  John  undisturbed,  and  allows 
the  natural  sense  of  vi.  4,  as  referring  to  a  Passover  close  at  hand,  to  stand. 
The  question  between  this  and  the  Quadripaschal  turns  upon  the  interpretation 
of  Jno.  V.  1  ;  aside  from  this,  the  difficulties  commonly  alleged  against  the  one 
are  much  the  same  as  against  the  other.  It  is  therefore  only  necessary  to  discuss 
the  sense  of  that  passage.  It  will  indeed  still  remain  possible  that  a  Passover 
may  be  there  understood,  and  yet  the  Passover  of  vi.  4  be  taken  to  be  the  same 
as  that  at  which  our  Lord  was  crucified ;  but  as  there  is  no  one  now  to  advocate 
this,  it  cannot  be  necessary  to  refute  it. 

The  chief  argument  against  the  reference  of  Jno.  v.  1  to  the  Passover  has 
been  drawn  from  the  supposed  absence  of  the  definite  article  before  the  word 
feast.  At  the  time  the  English  version  was  made,  the  weight  of  authority  was 
in  favor  of  its  omission ;  later  researches,  however,  show  that  it  ought  probably 
to  be  inserted.  Yet  neither  the  presence  nor  the  absence  of  the  article  can  be 
considered  as  entirely  decisive ;  "  a  feast  of  the  Jews  "  undoubtedly  maij  refer 
to  the  Passover  ;  and  "  the  feast  of  the  Jews  "  may  possibly  be  understood  of  any 
of  the  three  great  festivals,  although  there  is,  of  course,  a  strong  presumption 
that  such  an  expression,  put  absolutely,  means  the  greatest  of  them  all.  that 
which  was  emphatically  "  the  Feast  of  the  Jews." 

This  could  not  have  been  either  the  Pentecost  or  the  feast  of  Tabernacles 
following  the  first  Passover,  since  they  were  already  both  past  before  our  Lord's 
feturn  from  that  feast  into  Galilee  (see  Jno.  iv.  35  and  note).  This  suppo- 
sition, although  formerly  advocated,  has  now  no  defenders. 

The  only  other  interpretation  (except  that  of  the  Passover)  now  advocated, 
is  that  which  understands  the  expression  of  the  feast  of  Purim.     This  festival 


XXll  INTRODUCTION. 

occurred  on  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  of  Adar,  just  one  month  before  the 
Passover.  The  strongest  argument  for  this  view  is  also  the  chief  objection,  both 
to  referring  the  expression  to  the  Passover,  and  in  general  to  the  Quadripaschal 
scheme,  viz.  that  in  that  case  our  Lord  would  have  absented  himself  from 
Jerusalem  for  eighteen  months,  inasmuch  as  he  did  not  attend  the  Passover  of 
Jno.  vi.  4  (on  the  supposition  that  this  was  not  the  final  one),  but  only  the  sub- 
sequent feast  of  Tabernacles  (viii.  2-10),  and  thus,  moreover,  a  whole  year 
would  have  intervened  between  Jno.  v.  1  and  vi.  4.  A  sufficient  reason  for 
our  Lord's  absence,  may  be  found  in  the  statement  in  vii.  1  (cf.  v.  18),  that  the 
Jews  sought  to  kill  him.  In  regard  to  the  abruptness  of  the  transition  in  point 
of  time,  and  the  interval  passed  over  in  silence,  it  has  been  well  remarked  that 
such  transitions  are  not  uncommon  with  St.  John.  Thus  chap.  vi.  is  concerned 
with  a  Passover,  chap.  vii.  with  the  feast  of  Tabernacles,  six  months  later ;  so 
in  X.  22  there  is  another  sudden  transition  from  the  latter  feast  to  that  of  the 
Dedication. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  following  considerations  are  well  urged  by  Robinson 
against  the  supposition  that  the  feast  of  Purim  is  here  intended:  (a)  That  feast, 
so  far  from  requiring  the  presence  of  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem,  was  kept  as  a  home 
festival,  by  reading  the  Book  of  Esther  in  the  synagogues  and  "  sending  portions 
ou-e  to  another  and  gifts  to  the  poor  "  (Esth.  ix.  22  ;  Jos.  Ant.  ii.  6,  13).  (b)  It 
is  unlikely  that  Jesus  would  have  gone  to  Jerusalem  at  the  feast  of  Purim  — 
which  was  not  required,  nor  even  usual  —  and  not  have  gone  to  the  Passover. 
The  reference  in  support  of  such  a  supposition  to  his  presence  at  the  Dedication 
(Jno.  x.  22)  is  not  to  the  point,  since  he  seems  to  have  gone  up  in  that  instance 
to  attend  the  feast  of  Tabernacles  (Jno.  vii.  2-10),  and  remaining  some  time  in 
or  near  Jerusalem,  to  have  been  at  the  Dedication  because  it  happened  to  occur 
during  his  stay,  (c)  "  The  infirm  njan  was  healed  on  the  Sabbath  (v.  9)  ;  which 
Sabbath  belonged  to  the  festival,  as  the  whole  context  shows,  v.  1,  2,  10-13. 
But  the  Purim  was  never  celebrated  on  a  Sabbath ;  and  when  it  happened  to 
fall  on  that  day  was  regularly  deferred."  Andrews  well  says  (Life  of  our  Lord, 
p.  176)  :  "It  was  not  one  of  their  divinely  appointed  feasts,  nor  was  there  any 
legal  obligation  to  keep  it.  It  was  not  a  feast  specifically  religious,  but  patriotic ; 
a  day,  making  due  allowance  for  difference  in  customs  and  institutions,  not 
unlike  the  day  that  commemorates  our  own  national  independence.  There  were 
no  special  rites  that  made  it  necessary  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  even  those 
residing  in  villages  where  there  was  no  synagogue  were  not  obliged  to  go  to  a 
village  where  one  was  to  be  found.  Why,  then,  should  Jesus  go  up  from  Galilee 
to  be  present  at  this  feast  ?  "  If  the  Purim  be  rejected,  the  only  other  tenable 
interpretation  is  the  Passover.  Besides  the  probability  of  this  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  article  (already  mentioned),  it  seems  confirmed  by  the  account  in  the 
other  three  Evangelists  of  the  plucking  of  the  "  ears  of  corn  "  on  the  Sabbath 
(Matt.  xii.  1  ;  Mar.  ii.  23  ;  Lk.  vi.  1).  This  must  have  occurred  soon  after  t^ome 
Passover,  when  the  first-fruits  had  been  already  oifered,  but  the  harvest  not  yet 
gathered ;  and  it  seems,  to  say  the  least,  most  natural  to  refer  the  occurrence 


INTRODUCTION.  xxiii 

to  a  time  just  subsequent  to  the  feast  in  question.  It  may  be  added  that  the 
phrase  in  Jno.  v.  I,  '■'■  cmd  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem,"  implies  that  he  went  up 
in  consequence  of  the  feast,  wliich  must  therefore  have  been  one  of  the  three  of 
universal  obligation ;  also,  that  the  Passover  having  been  spoken  of  just  before  as 
the  feast  (iv.  45,  twice),  if  any  other  feast  had  been  here  intended,  it  would  have 
been  specified ;  and  further,  that  only  the  Passover  is  spoken  of  in  the  Gospels 
as  the  feast  (Matt.  xxvi.  5  ;  xxvii.  15  ;  Mar.  xv.  6  ;  Lk.  ii.  42  ;  xxiii.  17).  Too 
much  stress,  however,  ought  not  to  be  laid  upon  the  last  point,  as  in  every 
instance  the  context  sufficiently  shows  what  feast  is  meant.  See  an  excellent 
note  in  Pusey  on  Daniel,  Lect.  iv.  note  7,  p.  175. 

On  the  whole,  therefore,  it  seems  reasonable  to  follow  the  opinion  of  Irenteus 
(adv.  Haer.  2,  39),  —  expressly  bringing  this  text  to  bear  on  the  question  of  the 
length  of  our  Lord's  ministry,  —  of  Eusebius,  Theodoret,  and  others  among  the 
ancients,  and  of  Luther,  Scaliger,  Grotius,  Lightfoot,  Le  Clerc,  Hengstenberg, 
Robinson,  and  many  more,  that  the  feast  here  intended  is  the  Passover,  the 
second  which  had  occurred  since  our  Lord  entered  upon  his  public  ministry. 

A  third  Passover  is  expressly  named  in  Jno.  vi.  4.  This  renders  the  Bipaschal 
theory  untenable,  and  it  is  therefore  no  longer  of  consequence  to  discuss  whether 
it  may  not  be  possible  to  make  this  identical  with  the  final  Passover.  Such  an 
hypothesis  is,  at  best,  strained ;  and  there  is  no  longer  any  sufficient  reason  for 
it  when  a  third  Passover  has  once  been  admitted.  It  follows,  therefore,  that 
the  Passover  of  the  crucifixion  was  the  fourth,  and  thus  that  our  Saviour's 
ministry  covered  a  period  of  something  more  than  three  years. 

With  this  outline  of  the  argument,  it  seems  unnecessary  to  enlarge  upon  the 
many  minor  reasons  which  might  be  urged  in  favor  of  this  view,  or  to  spend 
time  in  answering  all  the  unimportant  difficulties  that  have  been  suggested  by 
the  ingenuity  of  interpreters. 

But  although  this  point  be  satisfactorily  settled,  and  with  it  the  general  out- 
line of  the  harmony  be  determined ;  yet  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  a  perfect 
chronological  arrangement  in  all  details  is  attainable  with  the  data  in  our  pos- 
session. Everything  which  bears  any  note  of  time  may  be  put  in  its  proper 
place ;  but  there  will  yet  remain  passages  which,  being  without  such  note, 
cannot  be  assigned  with  certainity  to  their  true  chronological  place.  Such 
passages  are  placed  in  the  following  pages  where  they  seem  most  probably  to 
belong,  but  yet  no  disturbance  would  be  occasioned  could  evidence  be  presented 
that  they  ought  to  be  transposed.  Indeed,  the  true  object  of  a  harmony  is  not 
so  much  the  attainment  of  an  absolutely  correct  chronology  in  every  minute 
point,  as  the  exhibition  of  the  several  narratives  side  by  side  for  the  purpose 
of  examination  and  comparison. 

One  incidental  effect  of  a  harmony  must  be  to  present  to  the  eye  certain  slight 
discrepancies  between  the  several  Evangelists,  without  the  existence  of  which  — 
according  to  the  ordinary  laws  of  human  writing  —  it  would  be  impossible  to 
consider  them  as  really  independent  witnesses  to  the  truth  of  the  evangelic 
story.     It  will  be  one  aim  of  the  brief  notes  at  the  foot  of  the  page  to  show, 


Xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

as  far  as  their  limits  allow,  that  these  discrepancies  are  superficial  only,  and  are  con- 
sistent with  entire  truthfulness  and  accuracy  on  the  part  of  each  narrator.  They 
are  enouirh  to  show  the  independence  of  each,  that  they  looked  upon  the  events 
from  somewhat  different  points  of  view,  and  wrote  with  different  classes  of  readers 
immediately  in  their  minds  ;  but  on  the  other  hand,  they  show  a  substantial  unity, 
and  that  each  single  Gospel,  in  a  truly  wonderful  way,  supplements  all  the  others. 
It  often  happens  that  one  expresses  distinctly  some  fact  or  teaching  which,  when 
expressed,  may  be  seen  to  have  been  present  to  the  thoughts,  although  passed  over 
in  the  explicit  narrative,  of  the  others ;  and  each  often  furnishes  the  clew  by  which 
to  understand  what  might  otherwise  have  been  obscure  in  the  expression  of  another. 
The  uses  of  a  Harmony  in  connection  with  the  evidences  of  Christianity  are 
thus  apparent ;  but  still  greater  is  its  value  in  bringing  together,  for  examination 
and  comparison,  all  the  accounts  of  the  words  and  acts  of  Him  on  whom  alone 
depend  our  peace  with  God  on  earth  and  our  hope  of  eternal  salvation  in  heaven. 

I  As  an  Appendix  to  this  General  Introduction  the  following  extract  is  given 
from  a  manuscript  of  the  late  Rt.  Rev.  Geo.  Burgess,  D.D.,  which  unfortunately 
remains  still  unpublished. 

"  It  is  affirmed  by  several  writers  of  the  fourth  century  that  certain  Christians 
actually  laid  the  first  three  Gospels  before  St.  John,  and  desired  him  to  add 
whatever  might  make  them  more  complete ;  and  that  he  did  thereupon  attest 
their  truth,  sanction  their  authority,  and  undertake  his  own  Gospel.  External 
testimony  to  such  a  fact  seems  unimportant;  since  he  could  not  but  confirm  those 
other  books  if  he  did  not  denounce  them,  and  since  the  very  character  of  his  own 
Gospel  is  so  decisive.  It  is  essentially  and  evidently  a  sequel  to  the  others ; 
and  had  they  never  existed,  it  could  never  have  been  written  in  its  present  form 
and  with  its  present  contents.  For  it  contains  very  little  of  the  information 
which  would  be  expected  in  an  original  and  independent  account  of  the  life  of 
Jesus.  I  It  relates  nothing  of  His  birth,  His  childhood,  His  temptation ;  only 
six  of  His  miracles  ;  contains  not  one  of  His  narrative  parables ;  no  list  of  His 
Apostles,  and  no  record  of  His  sacramental  supper,  or  of  His  ascension.  It 
does  contain,  almost  throughout,  exactly  that  which  the  other  Evangelists 
omitted.  Matthew  and  Mark  have  substantially  one  and  the  same  succession 
of  facts  and  discourses,  except  as  the  more  rajiid  narration  of  Mark  studies 
abridgement.  The  materials  from  which  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke  is  constructed 
embrace  almost  all  which  were  introduced  by  Matthew  and  Mark,  but  with 
manifold  additions,  which  enhance  its  completeness  ;  but  the  Gospel  of  St.  Joliii. 
except  in  the  history  of  the  baptism  of  our  Lord,  of  the  miracles  of  the  five 
thousand,  of  the  walking  upon  the  sea,  of  the  anointing  at  Bethany,  of  the  final 
entry  into  Jerusalem,  and  of  some  of  the  events  belonging  to  the  betrayal, 
crucifixion,  and  resurrection,  studiously  avoids  whatever  had  been  told  before. 
Even  when  it  relates  something  in  common  with  the  other  three,  it  introduces 
some  sayings  preserved  by  him  alone.  His  account  of  the  crucifixion  and  res- 
urrection, with  the  appearances  which  followed,  is  the  personal  narration  of  an 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

eye-witness,  who  singles  out  from  his  own  recollections  what  was  before  passed 
by.  Everywhere  the  reader  is  supposed  to  be  acquainted  with  the  previous 
Gospels.  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  named  without  any  mention  of  his  abode  at 
Nazareth  ;  and  Andrew  is  introduced  as  calling  Him  "Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  son 
of  Joseph,"  as  if  the  whole  of  the  first  two  chapters  of  Matthew  or  of  Luke  were 
in  fresh  remembrance.  When  St.  Luke  leaves  behind  the  childhood  of  our 
Saviour,  we  see  His  mother  keeping  His  sayings  in  her  heart.  When  St.  John 
opens  the  next  page  of  the  history,  after  the  lapse  of  eighteen  unrecorded  years, 
she  appears  with  the  very  same  consciousness,  anticipating  a  miracle  at  the 
marriage-feast  at  Cana.  Of  John  the  Baptist  he  writes,  "  for  John  was  not  yet 
cast  into  prison  ";  and  yet  he  alone  among  the  Evangelists  does  not  relate  the  im- 
prisonment itself,  or  the  death  of  the  Baptist.  He  mentions  the  objection  of 
some  of  the  Jews  that  Christ  should  come  out  of  Bethlehem,  without  pausing  to 
say  that  Bethlehem  was  really  His  birthplace,  as  all  readers  knew  from  Luke 
and  Matthew.  ^Yhen  he  mentions  Bethany,  it  is  as  "  the  town  of  Mary  and 
her  sister  Martha  "  ;  but  he  has  not  before  told  us  who  they  were.  The  Gospel 
of  St.  Luke  had  told  us;  and  in  a  few  words  had  sketched  the  same  striking 
difference  in  their  beautiful  characters  which  is  soon  expanded  in  the  larger 
narration  of  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus.  In  St.  Luke,  INIartha  is  encumbered 
about  much  serving,  while  Mary  sits  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  listens  to  his 
words.  In  St.  John,  Martha  still  serves  at  the  supper  ;  and  Mary  anoints  the 
feet  of  Jesus,  and  wipes  them  with  her  hair.  It  seems  as  if  John  had  taken  up, 
while  the  ink  was  still  fresh,  the  pen  which  Luke  had  dropped.  When  our 
Saviour  was  betrayed,  one  of  those  who  were  with  Him  in  the  garden,  having  a 
sword,  smote  with  it  a  servant  of  the  high-priest  and  cut  off  his  ear.  So  much 
is  related  by  Matthew,  who  subjoins  also  the  command  of  Jesus  to  the  disciple  to 
put  up  his  weapon  ;  the  warning  that  those  who  took  the  sword  should  perish 
with  the  sword  ;  the  intimation  that  legions  of  angels  waited  but  for  his  summons ; 
and  the  question  how,  if  he  called  them  to  his  aid,  the  Scriptures  could  be  fulfilled. 
The  account  of  Matthew  is  abbreviated,  as  usual,  by  Mark,  who  simply  states  the 
infliction  of  the  wound  on  a  servant  of  the  high-priest  by  one  of  them  that  stood 
by ;  and  adds  no  more.  Luke,  while  he  repeats  as  little  as  was  possible  of  the 
account  of  his  predecessors,  introduces  the  facts  that  two  swords  had  been  pro- 
duced in  mistaken  reply  to  an  expression  of  our  Lord  ;  that,  under  the  same 
mistake,  they  who  were  about  him  now  said,  "  Lord  shall  we  smite  with  the 
sword?"  that  it  was  the  right  ear  which  was  wounded  ;  and  that  Jesus,  with  the 
words  "  Suffer  ye  thus  far,"  touched  and  healed  the  wound.  The  names  of  the 
assailant  and  the  assailed  were  till  now  suppressed  ;  a  circumstance  not  in  itself 
wonderful,  when  it  is  considered  how  few  names  are  inserted  at  all  in  the  Gos- 
pels ;  but  somewhat  surprising  when  these  are  given  at  last  by  the  fourth 
Evangelist.  Whatever  the  reason  was  for  the  omission,  it  had  ceased  when 
the  aged  John  reviewed  the  history,  after  all  the  other  actors  and  witnesses  were 
in  the  grave.  He  recorded  that  the  name  of  the  servant  was  Malchus.  and  that 
Peter  struck  tlie  blow.     St.  Matthew  proceeds  to  relate  that  those  who  had 


XXVi  INTRODUCTION. 

seized  Jesus  led  Him  away  to  the  house  of  Caiaphas  the  high-priest ;  and  St. 
Mark  and  St.  Luke  add  nothing  beside.  St.  John  interposes  the  fact  that  He 
was  first  brought  before  Annas,  the  father-in-law  of  Caiaphas ;  thus  the  order 
of  the  transactions  is  rearranged  and  completed.  Immediately  after,  he  illus- 
trates, from  his  personal  recollections,  the  thrice  repeated  and  now  thrice  told 
denial  of  Peter.  It  was  John  who  had  opened  the  way  for  his  entrance  through 
his  own  acquaintance  with  the  high-priest ;  for,  having  thus  entered  with  Jesus, 
he  went  back  and  desired  the  portress  to  admit  his  companion.  It  was  this  very 
portress,  he  says,  who  first  questioned  Peter,  and  called  out  his  first  denial. 
The  second  is  attributed  also  by  Matthew  and  Mark  to  the  suggestions  of  a  maid, 
who  drew  the  eyes  of  the  bystanders  upon  him  ;  while  Luke,  not  an  eye-witness, 
takes  no  notice  of  this  maid,  but  oiily  of  the  first,  a  figure  prominent  in  air  the 
four  narratives,  but  identified  by  John  only  as  the  damsel  who  kept  the  door.  At 
the  second  denial,  .John,  like  Luke,  disregards  the  second  maid,  but  only,  as 
Mark  had  done  before,  shows  us  the  picture  of  Peter  warming  himself  by  the 
fire,  while  his  soul  trembles  before  the  suspicious  questions  and  looks  of  men 
or  women.  At  the  third  denial,  the  other  Evangelists  all  represent  the  bystand- 
ers as  insisting  that  Peter  was  a  Galilean,  betrayed  by  his  very  accent.  But 
John,  leaving  this  aside,  singles  out  the  kinsman  of  Malchus,  who  had  noted 
the  face  of  Peter  in  the  garden,  but  perhaps  in  the  confusion  and  darkness  had 
failed  to  observe  that  it  was  he  who  drew  the  sword,  else  his  arraignment  of 
Peter  might  have  been  more  decisive.  The  narrative  of  John  still  supplies  what 
the  others  had  left  untold,  and  gleans  where  they  have  reaped  ;  but  the  grain 
is  not  the  less  golden.  The  first  two  of  the  Evangelists  record  one  cry  of  our 
Lord  upon  the  cross  ;  the  "  Eli,  Eli,  lama  sabacthani  "  !  The  third,  omitting  this, 
relates  three  others  :  the  prayer,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do  "  ;  the  promise  to  the  penitent  thief,  "  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  to-day 
shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise  " ;  and  the  surrender  of  life,  "  Father,  into 
thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit."  St.  John  had  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  cross, 
and  there  supported  the  mother  of  the  Lord  in  her  anguish.  He  repeats  the 
words  which  made  him  from  that  day  a  son  unto  her,  and  she  to  him  a  mother. 
He  brings  to  our  ears  the  accent  of  utmost  distress,  "  I  thirst,"  and  the  cry  of 
solemn  triumph,  "  It  is  finished."  But  how  could  he  have  omitted  the  still 
more  affecting  and  still  weightier  words  recorded  by  St.  Luke,  unless  because 
he  knew  that  they  had  been  thus  recorded  already  ?  So  too,  after  the  resurrection, 
he  relates  only  events  or  circumstances  which  the  three  had  left  untold,  and  to 
which  he  gives  all  the  freshness  of  his  glowiuij  memory.  He  is  there  once  more 
at  the  dawn  of  day,  outrunning  the  eager  but  older  Peter,  and  yet  pausing  at 
the  entrance  of  the  sepulchre;  and  in  this  narrative  we  have  the  expansion  of 
the  merest  mention  by  St.  Luke  of  a  visit  of  Peter.  From  such  a  mere  men- 
tion by  the  other  three  Evangelists  of  Mary  Magdalene  as  one  of  the  women, 
and  indeed  the  first,  who  saw  the  Lord,  is  developed  by  St.  John  the  full  story 
of  that  rapturous  interview.  So  the  account  given  by  St.  Luke  of  the  appear- 
ance of  our  Lord  to  the  eleven  in  the  evening  of  that  day,  is  filled  out  by  St. 


INTRODUCTION.  Xxvii 

John  through  the  introduction  of  the  renewal  of  their  commission,  while  the 
Saviour  breathed  upon  them  and  bade  them  receive  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  by  the 
details  of  the  absence  and  incredulity  of  Thomas,  and  of  the  aj)pearauce  on  the 
succeeding  Sunday,  when  that  incredulity  ended.  Throughout  he  perfects  the 
story ;  and  in  more  places  than  one,  adds  the  full  force  of  his  personal  asseveration, 
"  He  that  saw  it  bear  record."  If  his  Gospel  be,  as  it  certainly  is,  a  sequel 
which  presupposes  and  completes  the  other  three,  it  must  also  reaffirm  them 
with  all  the  weight  which  belonged  to  the  last  of  the  Apostles.  "  There  were 
many  other  things  which  Jesus  did,  which,  if  every  one  of  them  should  be  written, 
the  world  itself  could  not  contain  the  books  that  should  be  written."  It  seems 
like  an  attestation  of  the  books  which  had  been  written  already,  and  to  which 
his  own  was  immediately  appended. 

"  But  certainly  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  would  never  have  been  what  it  is,  had 
not  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke  existed  before.  The  later  yields  to  the  earlier  the 
support  of  its  own  authority  and  of  its  author.  At  the  end  of  the  first  century, 
when  St.  John  died,  the  Gospel  of  St.  Luke  had  all  the  sanction  and  the  cer- 
tainty w  hich  could  attend  a  record  universally  received  as  sacred.  It  was  read 
by  the  Christian  churches  in  their  assemblies ;  it  bore  the  name  of  an  associate 
of  St.  Paul,  who  had  possessed  every  opportunity  for  gathering  up  the  facts,  and 
every  needful  gift  of  the  Spirit  for  judging,  discriminating,  and  recording  them 
as  the  counsel  of  God  ;  and  it  has  the  seal  of  the  patriarchal  John,  the  only 
one  who  renSained  of  those  whom  the  Lord  had  chosen  to  be  his  companions, 
heralds,  and  witnesses." 


On  the  following  pages  is  presented  a  synoptical  view  of  the  various  arrange- 
ments adopted  by  several  harmonists.  The  order  of  each  author  is  strictly 
preserved,  but  no  attention  is  paid  to  their  divisions  into  sections.  A  concur- 
rence of  them  all  is  marked  by  underlining  the  type.  The  Harmonists  selected 
are  :  Gresavell,  as  the  most  common  authority  at  present  in  England  ;  Stroud 
(a  London  physician  who  spent  thirty  years  in  working  out  his  scheme),  as  the 
independent  and  conscientious  work  of  a  layman  little  influenced  by  the  labors 
of  others,  and  free  from  any  theological  bias  ;  Robinson,  hitherto  the  almost 
universal  authority  in  America  ;  Archbishop  Thomson,  in  the  article  Gospels 
in  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  as  giving  the  latest  results  of  study  in  Eng- 
land ;  Tischendorf  the  latest,  and  best,  authority  in  Germany ;  while  in  the 
last  column  the  arrangement  of  the  present  Harmony  is  given  for  the  purpose 
of  comparison. 

The  eye  will  at  once  catch  the  points  upon  which  all  are  agreed  ;  and  such 
points,  may  be  considered  as  well  settled.  At  the  same  time  it  will  readily  be  seen 
what  is  the  balance  of  opinion  in  regard  to  other  passages ;  while  in  regard  to  a  very 
few  —  after  making  allowance  for  differences  occasioned  by  different  theories  in  re- 
lation to  the  length  of  our  Lord's  ministry  —  it  will  be  observed  that  the  variations 
are  so  great  as  to  show  that  the  data  are  insufficient  for  a  positive  conclusion. 


A  TABULAR  VIEW  OF  THE  ARRANGEMENTS  ADOPTED 


THE  LAST  COLUMN  CONTAINS  THE  ARRANGE- 


GRE  SWELL. 

STROUD. 

ROBINSON. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

1 :  18-25 

1:14 

• 

(omit) 
i :  5-55 

1:14 

1:5-55 

1:5-55 

1:56 

1:57-80 

1 :  18-25 

1:56-80 

1 :  18-25 

1 :  56-80 

2:1-20 

2:1-7 

2:1-7 

1:25 

2:21 

1 : 1-17 

3:23-38 

2:8-21 

2:8-21 

2:1-18 

2:22-38 

2:1-18 

2:22-39 

2:148 

2:22-38 

2:39.40 
2:41-52 
3:23-38 

2:39 
2:40-52 

2:40-52 

2 : 19-23 

2:19-2:5 

2:19-23 

1 :  147  - 

1 : 1-18 

3 : 1-12 

1:1-8 

3 : 1-18 
3:19,20 

3:1-12 

1:1-8 

3:1-18 
3:19.20 

3 ;  1-12 

1:1-8 

3:148 

3 :  13-17 

1 : 9-11 

3 :  21-23 
4 : 1-13 

3:13-17 

1 :  941 

3:21.22 

1 
1 

3:13-17 
4 :  141 

1 :  941 

3:21-23 
4 :  143 

4 : 1-11 

1 :  12, 13 

4:1-11 

1:12,13 

4:143 
'i-.-ii-'ih 

1 :  12. 13 

1 : 1-17 

1 :  148 

1 : 1-18 

1:19-34 

1 :  19-34 

1 :  19-34 

1:35- 

1:3^ 
3:36 

1:35- 
3:36 

3:36 

4:12 

1:14 

4:14 

4:1-3 

14:3-5 

6:17-20 

3:19,20 

4:4-42 

4:442 

4:17 

1 :  14, 15 

4:14,15 

4:442 
4:4345 

4:4345 

4:4345 

4:46-54 

4:46-54 

4:46-54 

5:147 

5 :  147 

4:12 

1:14 

4:14 

4:14,15 

4:17 

1  :  14,  15 

4:14,15 

4 ;  16-30 

4 :  16-30 

4:16-30 

4:12-16 

1:14 

4:31 

4:13-16 

4:31 

4:13-16 

4:31 

4:17 

1 :  14, 15 

XXVlll 


BY    SEVERAL   OF    TIIE   MORE   RECENT   HARMONISTS. 


MEXT  ADOPTED  IN  THE   FOLLOWING   PAGES. 


THOMSON. 

TISCHENDORF. 

1 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

1 :  18-25 

1:1-4 
1:5-55 

1 : 1-14 

1 : 1-17 
1:18-25 

1:1-4 

3:23-38 

1:5-55 

1 :  56-80 

2:1-7 

1 : 1-18 

• 

1:1^24 
1:25 

1:14 

1 :  148 

1:5-55 

1 :  56-80 

1:56-80 

2:1-7 

2:1-7 

1 : 1-17 

2:1-18 

3:23-38 

2:8-21 

2:22-38 

2:1-18 

\ 

2:8-21 
2:22-38 

2:39,40 
2:41-52 

1 :  147 
2 :  148 

3:23-38 

2:8-21 

2:22-38 

2:39 
2:40->52 

2:39,40 
2:41-52 

2:19-23 

2:19-23 

2:19-23 

3:1-12 
3:13-17 

1:1-8 

3:1-18 

1 :  15-31 
1:32-34 

3:1-12 

3:13-17 
4 : 1-11 

1:1-8 

3:1-18 

3 :  142 
3:13-17 

1:1-8 

3:148 

1:9-11 

3:21,22 
4:1-13 

1 : 9-11 
1:12,13 

3:21,22 
4:1-13 

1 : 9-11 

3:21-23 

4:1-11 

1:12,13 

4:141 

1:12,13 

4 :  143 

14:3 

6:17 

3:19,20 

1:35- 

14:3-5 
4:12 

6:17-20 
1:14 

3:19,20 
4:14 

1:19-34 
1:35-     , 

14:3-5 
4:12 

6:17-20 
1:14 

3:19,20 
4:14 

1:19-34 
1:35- 
3:36 

3:36 

3:36 

4:1-42 
3:24 

4:1-3 

4:1-3 

4:12 

1:14,15 

1:14,15 
4:16-.30 

4:4345 
4:46-54 

4:4-42 

4:4345 
4:46-54 

4:17 

1 .  14-15 

4:14,15 

4:442 
4:4345 

4:46-54 

5:147 

4: (12)17 
4:13-16 

1:14,15 

4: (14)15 

4:16-30 

4:31 

4:13-16 

4:16-30 
4:31 

XXIX 


XXX 


TABULAR   VIEW  OF   THE  ARRANGEMENT  ADOPTED 


GRESWELL. 

STROUD. 

ROBINSON. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

4 :  18-22 

1 :  lfr-20 

4:31-37 

4:38-41 

4:18-22 

1 :  16-20 

4:31-37 
4 :  38-41 
4:42-44 

4:18-22 
8:14-17 

1 :  16-20 
1 :  21-28 

5 :  Ml 
4:31-37 

8 :  14-11 

i  :  21-28 

8:14-17 

1 :  21-28 

1 :  29-34 
1:35-39 

1 :  29-34 

1:2^4 

4:3841 

4:23 

4 : 42-4i 

4:23 

1 :  35-39 

4:23 

1:35-39 

4:4244 

4:24,25 

4:24-25 

5-8:1 

5:1-11 

,, 

5:1-11 

8:3-4 

1:40-45 

5 :  12-16 

8:2-4 

1 :  4045 

5:12-16 

8:24 

1:4045 

5:12-16 

9:2^ 

2:1-12 

5:17-26 
5 :  27, 28 

9:2-8 

2:1-12 
2:13,14 

5:17-26 

9:2-8 
9:9 

2:1-12 

5:17-26 

9:9 

2:13,14 

9:9 

5:27,28 
5:29-39 

2:13,14 

5: 2?,  28 

2:15-22 

5:29-39 

9:10-17 

2:15-22 

5:1-47 

5:147 

12:1-14 

2:23-3:6 

6 : 1-11 

12:1-14 

12 :  15-21 
4:24,25 

2:23-3:6 

6:1-11 

12:1-14 

2:23-3:6 
3:7-12 

6 :  141 

12:15-21 

3 : 7-12 

3:7-12 

12:15-21 

10:2-4 

3:13-19 

6 :  12-16 

5:1 

3:13-19 

6:12-16 

10:24 

3:13-19 

6:12-16 

6 :  17-19 

6:17-19 

6:17-19 

6 :  20-49 

5:1-7:29 

* 

6:2049 

5:1-7:29 

* 

6:2049 

8:1 

8:1 

8:5-13 

7 : 1-10 

8:5-13 

3:19-21 

7:1-10 

8:5-13 

7:1-10 

12:22-37 

3:22-30 

11 :  14-23 

12:43-50 

3 :  31-35 

11 :  24-28 

12:38-42 

11 :  29-54 

11 : 2-19 

7:11-17 
7 :  18-35 

11 : 2-19 

7:11-17 

11 : 2-19 

7:11-17 

7:18-35 

7:18-35 

11 :  20-30 

11:20-30 

11 :  20-30 

12:22-37 

3:19 
3:2040 

7:36-50 

7:36-50 

12:22-37 

3:20-30 

7 :  36-50 

8:1-3 

8:1-3 

8:1-3 

11:14,15, 
17-23 

12:38-45 

12:3845 

11:16,24- 
26,29-36 

12:46-50 

3:31-35 

12:46-50 

3:31-35 

11:27,28. 

8  :  19-21 
11  ;  37- 

13:9 

*  For  the  sake  of  brevity  the  whole  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  is  here  indicated ;  in  this  Harmony  a 


BY   SEVERAL   OF   THE   MORE   RECENT   HARMONISTS. 


XXXI 


THOMSON. 

TISCHENDORF. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke.     John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

4:13-22 
8:14-17 

1 :  16-20 
1 :  21-28 

5:141 

4:31-37 

4:3841 

4:18-22 

1 :  16-20 
1 :  21-28 

5:141 

4:31-37 

4:3841 

4:18-22 
8:14-17 

1 :  16-20 

5:141 

8:14-17 

1 :  21-28 

4 :  31-37 

1 :  29-34 
1:35-39 

1 :  29-34 

1 :  29-34  s 

4:3841 
4:4244 

4:23 

4:42-44 

4:23 

1:35-39 

4:4244 

4:23 

1:35-39 

4:24-25 

8:1 

8:1 

8:24 

1 :  4045 

5 :  12-16 

8:24 

1:4045 

5:12-16 

8:24 

1:4045 

5:12-16 

8:18-34 

4:35- 
5:20 

8:22-39 

9:1 

9:1 

9:1 

9:2-8 

2:1-12 

5:17-26 

5:147 

9:2-8 

2:1-12 

5:17-26 

9:2-8 

2 : 1-12 

5:17-26 

5:147 

9:9 

2:13-14 
2:15-22' 

5:27-28 

9:9 

2:13,14 

5:27,28 

9:9 

2:13,14 

5:27,28 

9 :  10-17 

5:29-39 

9:10-17 

2:15-22 

5:29-39 

9:10-17 

2:15-22 

5:29-3a 

12:1-14 

2:23-3:6 

6:141 

12 :  144 

2:23-3:6 

6:1-11 

12:1-14 

2:23-3:6 

6 :  141 

12:15-21 

12: 15-21 

3 : 7-12 

12:  15-21 
4:24-25 

3:7-12 

6 :  17-19 

10:24 

3:13-19 

6:12-16 
6:17-19 

10:24 
4:24,25 

3:13-19 

6:12-16 

10:24 

3:13-19 

6:1246 

3 : 7-12 

6:17-19 

5:1-7:29 

* 

6 :  2049 

5:1-7:29 

(4:24) 

6:20-49.  ( 

11:24 
-36, 22- 

5:1-7:29 

* 

6:2049 

9-13,  34 

16:17 

31,33,34,58,59, 
13:24-27,14:34; 

8:5-13 

7:1-10 

(8:1) 
8:5-13 

35,16:i: 

,17,18) 

8:1 
8:5-13 

7:1-10 

7:1-10 

11 : 2-19 

7:11-17 

11 : 2-19 

7:11-17 

11 :  249 

7:1147 

7:18-35 

7:18-35 

7 :  18-35 

16:  16 

11:20-30 

7:36-50 

12:22-37 

* 

3:20-30 

7 :  36-50 

12:22-37 

3:20-30 

7:36-50 

8:1-3 

8:1-3 
11:17-23, 
6:4345 

8:1-3 

11:14-23. 
12:10 

12:3845 

11 :  24-36 

6:22,23 

12:46-50 

3:31-35 

8:19-21 

12:46-50 

3:31-35 

8:19-21 

:    no  OA  . 

.rii    T     11 

XXXll 


TABULAR  VIEW  OF  THE  ARRANGEMENT  ADOPTED 


GKESWELL. 

STROUD. 

KOBIMSON. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

13 : 1-9 

4    1-9 

8:4-8 

13 : 1-9 

4:1-9 

8:4-8 

13:1-9 

4:1-9 

8:4-8 

13 :  10-17 

13:10-23 

4 :  10-25 

8:9-18 

13:10-23 

4:10-25 

8:9-18 

13  :  24-35 

4:26-34 

8 : 9-18 

13:24-35 

4:26-34 

13:24-35 

4:2'J-34 

13 :  36, 
18-23 

4:10-25 

13:38-52 

8 :  19-21 

13:36-52 

8:19-21 

13:36-52 

13 :  53, 
8:18 

4:35 

8:22 

8:18 

4:35 

8:22 

8:18 

4:35 

8:22 

8:19-34 

4:36- 
5:20 

8  :  23-39 

8:19-34 

4:36- 
5:20 

8:23-39 

8:19-34 

4:36- 
5:20 

8 :  23-39 
9:57-62 

9:1 

5:21 

8:40 

9:1 

5:21 

8:40 

9:1 

5:21 

8:40 

9:10-17 

9:10-17 

2:15-22  5:29-39 

9 :  18-26 

5 :  22-43 

8:41-56 

9:18-26 

5:2243 

8 :  41-56 

9:18-26 

5:2243  8:41-56 

9:27-34 

9:27-34 

9:27-34 

13:54-58 
9 :  311-38 

10:1 

6:1-6 

9:1 

13 :  54-58 
9 :  35-38 

6:1-6 
']:6 

6:7 

9:1 

13:54-58 
9:3548 

10:1  - 

6:l-« 

6:6 

6:7 

9:1 

• 

6:6 

6:7 

10:1 

10:2-4 

10:5-42, 
11:1 

6 : 8-13 

9:2-6 

10:5-42, 
11:1 

6:8-13 

9:2-6 

10:542 
11:1 

6:8-13 

9:2-6 

14 : 1-2 

6 :  14-16 

9:7-9 

14:1,2 

6:14-16 

9:7-9 

14:1-2 

6:14-16 

9:7-9 

14:3-5 

6:17-20 

14:3-0 

6:17-20 

14:6-12 

6:21-29 

9 :  10-17 

6 : 1-14 

14  :  6-12 

6:21-29 
6:3044 

9:10-17 

6:1-14 

14 : 6-12 

6:21-29 
6:3044 

9:1047 

6:1-14 
6:15-21 

14 :  13-21 
14:22-33 

6:3044 
i) :  45-52 

14:13-21 

14:13-21 

6:15-21 

14 :  -^Si 

6:45-52 

6:15-21 

14  :L'2-33i6:  45-52 

14:31-36 

6 :  53-56 

6:22-24 
6:25-65 

14:34-3ii 

6:53-56 

6:22-65 
6:66-7:1 

14 :31-3;v6: 53-56 

6:22-65 
6:(iJ-7:l 

6:66-7:1 

13:10-21 

15:1-31 
15:32-38 

7 : 1-37 

15:1-31 

7:1-37 
8:1-9 

7:2- 
11:54 

15:1-31 

7:1-37 

8:1-9 

15:32-38 

15:32-38 

8:1-9 

15:39- 

8 :  10-21 

15:39- 
16:12 

8:10-21 

15:39- 
16:12 

8:10-21 

16:12 

8:22-36 

8 :  22-36 

8:22-36 

16:13-28 

8:27-9:1 
1 : 2-33 

9 :  lS-27 

7:1 

16:13-28 

8:27-38 
9 : 2-32 

9:18-27 

16:13-28 

8:27-9:1 
9 : 2-33 

9:18-27 

9:2M"- 

17 : 1-27 

9-2M5 

17:1-27 
18:1-5 

9 :  2845 
9:4648 

17:1-27 

9:33-37  | 

9:46-48 

^ :  3:UJ 

18:1-5 

9:33-37 

9 :  4648 

BY  SEVERAL   OF   THE   MORE   RECENT   HARMONISTS. 


XXXUl 


THOMSON. 


Matth. 


13 : 1-9 


Mark. 


4:1-9 


13:10-23  4:10-25 


13:24-35  4:26-34 


13:36-52 


12:46-50 


3:31-35 


13:53-58:6:1-6 


1 :  35-38, 


11:1 
10:1 


6:6 


10 : 2-i 
10:542 


14 : 1-2 
14  :  3-5 
14:(M2 


6:7 


6:8-13 


6 :  14-16 
6 :  11-20 
6:21-29 


Luke. 


8:4-8 


8:9-18 
13 :  18-21 

8:19-21 


9:1 


9:2-6 


14:13-216:3044 
li::^:^33|6: 45-52 
rtTTIi-Sti^O:  53-56 


15:1-31   7:1-37 


15:32-38 


15:1 


8:1-9 


16:12 


10-21 


8:22-36 


16:1.3-28  8:27-9:1 


17:1-27  '9:2-32 


18:1-')    9:.tW7 


9:7-9 


9:10-17 


9:18-27 


9:2845 


9:4648 


John. 


6:1-14 


6 :  15-21 


6:22-65 


6:66-71 


TISCHENDORF. 


Matth, 


13  : 1-9 


13:10-23 


13:24-35 


13:36-52 


8:18 
8:23-34 

9:18-26 
13:53-58 


9:35-38 


10:1 


10:542. 
11:1 


14:6-12 


14:1,2 
14:13-21 


14:22-33 


14:34-36 


15 : 1-31 


15:32-38 


15:39- 


16:12 


1  v.  13-28 


17:1-27 


18:1- 


Mark. 


4:1-9 

4:10-25 

4:26-34 


4:35 

4:36- 
5:20 
5:21 

o:2243 

6:1-6 


:22 

8:23-39 
8:40 

8:41-56 


6:6 


6:7 


6:8-13, 


9:2-6(10:3,5. 


9:41, 
13:9-12 


6:21-29 


6:14-16 
6:3044 


6245-52^ 
6:53-56 


7 : 1-37 


8:1-9 


8 :  10-21 


8:22-36 


8:27-9:1 


9 : 2-33 


9 :  33-37 


Luke.     John. 


8:4-8 


8:9-18 

(6:38) 
13:18-21 


9:1 


6,12,16,12:2-9, 
11.  12,  51-53. 
14  :  26-27.  17 : 
33.  21 :  12-17) 


9:7-9 
9:1047 


6:1-14 


6 :  15-21 


9:18-27 
9:2845 


9:4648 


6:22-65 


6:66-71 


Matth. 


13:1-9 


13:1-15. 

18-23 

13:24-35 


13:36-52 


Mark. 


4:1-9 


Luke. 

8:4-8 


:18 
;  23-34 


9:18-26 
9:27-34 
13:53-58 


9:35-38 


10:1 


10:5-16 
11:1 


14:1-2 


14:6-12 


14:13-21 
14:2^3 
14:34-36 


15:1-31 


15:32-38 


15 :  39- 


16:12 


16:13-28 


17 : 1-27 


18 : 1-5 


4:10-25  8:9-18 
4:26-34  13:18-21 


4:35 

4:36- 
5:20 
5:21 

5:2243 

6:1-6 


6:6 


6:7 


.  9-) 

;  23-39 

8:40 

8:41-56 


6:8-13 


6:14-16 
6:21-29 


9:2-6 


9:7-9 


6:3044  9:1047 


6:45-52 


6:53-56 


7:1-37 


8:1-9 


10-21 


8:27-9:19:18-27 


9:2-33   '9:2845 


9:3.3-.37  9:4M*i 


John. 


6:1-14 
6:15-21 


6  :  22-65 


6:66-1:1 


xxxiv 


TABULAR   VIEW   OF   THE  ARRANGEMENT   ADOPTED 


GRESWELL. 

STROUD. 

ROBINSON. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

18:1-5 

9:3841 

9:49,50 

9:38-41 

9:  49,  .50 

9:38-41 

9:49,50 

9 ;  42-50 

18:6-9 

9:51-56 

7:2- 
11:54 

18:6-9 

9:42-50 
10:1 

17 : 1-3 
17:3,4 

17:5-10 
9:51-56 

18:6-9 

9:42-50 

10:1-16 
9:51-56 

7:2-10 

18:10-14 

18:10-14 

18:10-14 

18:15-20 

18:15-20 

18:15-20 
18:21-35 

18:21-35 

18:21-35 

19:1 

9:57-62 

9:57-62 

- 

17:11-19 

7:11- 

8:59 

10:1-16 

10:1-16 

10:17-24 

10:17-24 

10 :  2542 
11 : 1-13 

10:25-37 

10:25-42 
11 : 1-13 

11 :  14-23 
11 :  24-28 

11:29-32 

11:33-36 

11 :  37-54 

10:17-24 

9:1- 
11:54 

12:1-12 

12 :  13-31 

12:32-53 

BY   SEVERAL   OF   THE   MORE   RECENT   HARMONISTS. 


XX.W 


THOMSON. 

TISCHENDORF. 

1 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

9:49,50 

Jchn. 

9:3841 

9:49,50 

9:3841 

9:49,50 

10:42 

9:, 3841 

18:6-9 

9:4248 

17:2 

18:6-9 

9:42-50 

17:1,2, 
15-  3-7 

18:6-9 

9:42-50 

17:1,2 

18:10-14 

15:4-7 

18:10-14 

18:10-14 

18:13-20 
18:21-35 

9:49,50 

18:15-20 

17:3,4 

18:15-20 

18:21-35 

18:21-35 

8:19-22 

9:51-56 

7:1-10 

8:19-22 

9:51-56 

7:140 

8 :  19-22 

9:51-56 
9:57-62 

7:240 

9:57-62 

9:57-62 

10 :  141 

10:141 

10 :  12-16 

7:11- 

8:59 
9:1- 
10:21 

ll:20-2i 

10:1-16 

7:11- 
8:59 

9:1- 
10-21 

11 :  20-24 

10:1246 
17:1149 

7 :  11- 
8:59 

9:1- 
10:21 

10:17-24 

11 :  25-30 

10:17-24 

11:25-30, 
13:16,17 

10:17-24 

10:2542 

10:2542 

10:2542 

6:9-13. 

11 :  143 

7:741, 

11 : 1-13 

7 :  741 

11 :  143 

7:7-11 

6:943 

12:22-37 

3:20-30 

11 :  14-23 

9:27-34 

11:14,15 

12:4345 

11:24-28 

12:4345 

11 :  17-28 
11:16,29- 

12:38-42 

11:29-32 

12:3842 

36 

5:15,6: 

11 :  33-36 

22,23 

23:23-25, 

11:37-54. 

23:1-29 

11:37-54 

29-31. 
34-36 

11 :  37-54 

23:4-39 
10:26-33, 

13:34,35 
12 : 1-9, 

10:26-33 

12:1-12 

12:142 

40.41,17 
-20 

11, 12 

6:25-33 

12:13-31 
12:32-53 

24:43-51 

12:13-31 
12:32-53 

6:25-34 
24:43-51. 

12:13-31 
12:32-53 

10:34-31) 

xxxvi         TABULAR  VIEW  OF  THE  ARRANGEMENT  ADOPTED 


GRESWELL. 

STROUD. 

ROBINSON. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke, 

John. 

12:54-59 

13 : 1-17 

13 :  18-21 

19:1,2 

10:1 

13:10-21 

13:22-35 

13:22-35 

14:1-24 

14 : 1-24 

14:25-35 

14:25-35 

eh.  15, 16 

ch.15,16 

17:  M 

17:14 

17:5-10 

17:5-10 

17:11 

17:11 

17:12-19 

17:12-19 

19:1,2 

10:1 

17:20-37 
18:1-14 

19 : 1-2 

10:1 

17:20-37 

^ 

17:20-37 

18:1-14 

18 :  144 

19:3-12 

10:2-12 

19:3-12 

10:2-12 

19:3-12 

10:2-12 

13:22- 

16:31 

19:13-3) 

10:13-31 
10:32-34 

18:15-30 

19:13-30 

10 :  13-31 

18 :  15-30 

19:13-30 

10:13-31 

18 :  15-30 

20 : 1-ld 

18:31-34 

20:1-16 

10:32-34 

18:31-34 

20 : 1-16 

10:32-34 

18:31-34 

20:1  MO 

20:17-19 

20:1749 

20:20-38 

10:3545 

18:35-43 

20:20-38 

10:3545 

18:3543 

20:20-38 

10:3545 

20:29-31 

10 :  46-52 

19:1 

20:29-34 

10:46-52 

19:1 

20:29-34 

10:46-52 

18:3543 
19:1 

19:2-27 

19:2-28 

19:2-28 

19:28 

11:55-57, 
\->  ■  1 

11:55-57 

11 :  55-57 

10:3842 

12:1 

26:6-13 

14:3-9 

12:2-11 

26:6-13 

14:3-9 

12 : 2-11 

12:1,9-11 

21:1-11, 

11 : 1-10 

19:29-44 

12:12-19 

21:1-11. 

11 :  140 

19:2944 

12:12-19 

21:1-11, 

11 :  140 

19:2944 

12:12-19 

14-17 

14-17 

14-17 

11:11 

11:11 

11:11 

12:30-36 

21   18.19 

11 : 1-2-14 

21:18,19 

11 :  12-14 

21:18,1911:12-14 

21:12,13. 
20-22 

11 :  15-19 

19 :  45-48 

21:12,13 

11:15-19 

19:4548 

21 :  1243 

11 :  15-19 

19:45-48. 

21:37.38 

11:143 

BY  SEVERAL  OF  THE  MORE  RECENT   HARMONISTS.        xxxvii 


THOMSON. 

TISCHENDOKF. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John 

Matth. 

](ark. 

Luke. 

John. 

12:54-59 

16:2,3, 
5:25,26 

12:54-59 

6:25.26 

12:54-59 

13:1-17 

13:147 

13:1-17 

13:31-33 

4:30-32 

13:18-21 

10:2242' 

10:2242 

23:37-39 

13:22-35 

13:2243 

19:1,2 

10:1 

13:22-33 

22:1-14 

14:1-24 

14:1-24 

14:1-24 

10:37-38 

14:25-35 
ch.15,16 

5:18-32, 
11:12,13 

14:25-35 
fh.15,16 

10:37-39 

14:2^ 
ch.  15, 16 

18:6-15 

17:1-4 

17:20 

17:5-10 

17:11 
17:12-19 

19 : 1-2 

10:1 

17:  (14) 
5-10 

17:11 
17:12-19 

11:1-54 

17:5-10 

11:1-54 

17:20-37 

24:23-28. 
3741 

13:21-23 

17:20-37 

24:26-28. 
3741 

17:20-37 

19:1.2 

10:1 

18:1-14 

18:144 

18:1-14 

19:3-12 

10:2-12 

19:3-12 

10:2-12 

19:3-12 

10:242 

16:18 

19:13-30 

10:13-31 

18:15-30 

19:13-30 

10:13-31 

18:15-30 
18:31-34 

19:13-30 

10:13-31 

10:32-35 
10:3.545 

18:15-30 
18:31-34 

20:1-10 

18  :  31-34 

20:1-16 

20:17-19 

20:20-38 

20:29-34 

10:32-34 

20:1-16 

20 :17-19!l0: 32-34 

20:1749 

20:211-28 

10:35-45 
10:46-52 

18:3543 
19:1 

10:3545 

18:3543 
19:1 

20:20-38 
20:29-34 

18:3543 
19:1 

20:29-34 

10:46-52 

10:46-52 

25:14-30 

19:2-28 

10:22- 

25:14-30 

19:2-28 

25:14-30 

19:2-28 

11:54 

26:fr-13 

14:3-9 

7:3&^0 

11:55-57 

26:6-13 

14:3-9 

11:55^7 

26:6-13 

14:3-9 

11:55-57 

12:1-11 

12:1-11_ 

12:1-11 

21 : 1-11 

11 : 1-10 

19:2944 

12:12-19 

21 :  141 

11 :  140 
11:11 

19:2944 

12:12-19 

21 :  141 

11 :  140 

19:2944 

12:1249 

11:11 

21 :  12-16 

11:15-18 

19:4548 

21:18,19 
21 :  1247 

11 :  1244 
11 :  15-19 

19:4548, 

21:18,19 
21 :  1247 

11 :  1244 
11 :  15-19 

19:4548. 
21:37.38 

21:37,38 

XXXVIH      TABULAR   VIEW   OF   THE   ARRANGEMENT   ADOPTED 


GRESWELL. 


Matth. 


21:23-27 
21 :  28-32 


Mark. 


11 :  20-26 


21 :  3340 


22:1-14 


22:15-33 


22:3i-40 


22:41-46 


23:1-39 

24:1-42 

24:43-51 
25:146 


26:l-5_ 
26:14-16 


26:17-19 


26:20 


26:26 


26:21-25 


26:27-29 


II :  27-3 


12:1-12 


12:13-27 


12:28-34 


12: 3>37. 


Luke.     John. 


20:1-8 


20:9-19 


20:20-39 


20:40 
20:4144, 


34 

12:3840 
12:41-44 


13:1-37 


14:1,2 


14:10,11 


14:12-16 


14:17 


14:22 


14:18-21 


14:23-2.- 


40 
20:45-47 


STROUD. 


Matth.     Mark. 


21:20-22 


21 :  23-27 


21^28^2 
21:3346 


22:1-14 


22:l:>-33 


21:14 


21 : 5-36 


22:1,2 


22:3-6 


21:37,38 
22:7-13 


22:14-18 


22:19 


22:21-23 


22:24-3S 


12:37-50 


0:1,247 

(ICor.U: 
23,24) 


13:18-20 
13:21-35' 


13:. 3(^-38 

(ICor.ll:! 
25) 


22:3440 


11 :  20-26 


11 :  27-33 


12:1-12 


12:13-27 


12:28-34 


22:4146 


23:1-39 


24j^l42 

24:43-51 
2j^l-46^ 

26:1,2 
26:3-5 


26:14-16 


26:17-19 


26:20 


26:28-29 


26 :  21-25 


12:3.5-37 


12 :  3840 


Luke. 


20:1-8 


20:9-19 


John. 


20:20-39 


1:4144 


-'0:4547 


12:4144  Jl:  14 


13:1-37 


14:1,2 


14:10,11 


14:12-16 


14:17 


14:22-25 


14:18-21 


21 :  .5-36 


22:1,2 


22:3-6 


22:7-13 


22:1448 


22:24 


22:25-30 
22:15-18 

22:19,20 


22 :  21-23 


22:31-38 


12:20-50 


13:1 


13 : 2-20 


(ICor.ll: 
23-25) 

13:21-35 


ROBINSON. 


Matth.    Mark.     Luke.     John 


21:20-22 


21 :  23-27 


21 :  28-32 


13:3()-38 


21 :  3346 


22 :  144 


22:15-;!3 


11:20-26 


11 :  27-33 


12:1-12 


20:1-8 


20:9-19 


12:13-27 


22:3440  12:28-34 


22:4146 


23:1-39 


24:142 


24:43-51 
25:146 


26  :W 
26":  6-13 
26:14-16 


26:17-19 


26:20 


26:21-25 


12:35-37 


12:3840 


12:4144 


13 : 1-37 


14 : 1, 2 


14:3-9 
14:10,11 


14:12-16 


14:17 


14:18-21 


20:20-39 


20:40 
20:4144 


20 : 4.547 


21:14 


21 : 5-36 


12:20-50 


22:1,2 


22:3-6 


22:7-13 


22:14-18 


22:24-30 


22:21-23 


12:2-8 


13:1.2-20 


13:21-35 


BY   SEVERAL   OF   THE   MORE   RECENT   HARMONISTS. 


XXXIX 


THOMSON. 


Matth. 


Mark. 


21:17-19 

21:20-22 

6:14,15 
21:23-27 


21:28-32 


21:33-i() 


22:1-14 


22:15-33 


22:3440 


22:41-46 


23:1-39 


11:11-14, 
19 

11:20-23 


11 :  24-26 
11:27-33 


Luke. 


20:1-8 


12:1-12  20:9-19 


12:13-27  20:20-39 


12:28-34 


12:35-37 


20:40 
20:41-44 


24:1-42 


24:43-51 
25:1-46 


26:1-5 


12:3S-iO 


12:41-14 


13:1-37 


14 : 1, 2 


26:14-1614:10,11 


26: 17-1914: 12-16 


26:20 


14:17 


26:21-2914:18-25  22:21-23 


20:4547 


21:14 


21 : 5-36 


21:37-38 


22:1,2 


22:3-6 


22:7-13 


22:14-18 


John. 


12:20-50 


13:1,2-20 


22:24-30 


13:21-35 


TISCHENDORF. 


Matth. 


21:20-22, 
(6:14-15) 

21:23-2 


21:28-32 


21:3346 


22:1-14 


22:15-33 


22:3440 


22:4146 


23:1-39 


24:142 


25:146 


26^1-5_ 
26:14-16 


26:17-19 


26:20 


26 :  21-25 


26:26-29 


Mark. 


11 :  20-26 


11 :  27-33 


12:1-12 


12:13-27 


12:28-31 


12:35-37 


12:3840 


12:4144 


13:1-37 


Luke.  I  Jiohn. 


20:1-8 


20:9-19 


20:20-39 


20:40 
20:4144 


20:4547 


21:14 


21 : 5-36 


(12:39-46, 
19:11-28) 


14:1,2 


22:1,2 


14:10,11 


22:3-6 


14:12-16 


14:17 


12:20-50 


I 


22:7-13 


22:14-18 


22:24-30 


13:1,2-20 


14:18-2122:21-2313:21-35 


11 .  99_95  w.  n  9(t  (1  w-li : 
—    -     2jj_,.j 


Matth. 


21:20-22 


21 :  23-27 


21 :  28-32 


21 :  3346 


22:1-14 


22:15-33 


22:3440 


22:4146 


23:1-3 


24:1-25, 


29-36,42 


10:21-25 


25:1-13. 


3146 


26^1-5_ 
26:14-16 


26:17-19 


26:20 


26:21-25 
26 :  26-29 


Mark. 


11 :  20-26 


Luke. 


J(.hn. 


11 :  27-33 


12:1-12 


12:13-27 


20:1-8 


20:9-19 


20:20-39 


12:28-34  20:40 


12:3.5-37  20:4144 


12:3840  20:4.54; 


12:4144  21:14 


13:1-37 


14:1,2    22:1,2 


21 : 5-36 


14:10,11 


22:3-6 


14:12-16  22:7-13 


14:17     22:14-18 


22:24-30 


14:18-2122:21-23 


14:22-25  22:19.20 


12:20-50 


13:0-20 


13:21-35 

(ICor.ll: 
23-25) 


xl 


TABULAR   VIEW   OF   THE   ARRANGEMENT   ADOPTED 


GRESWELL. 


Matth.    Mark. 


26:30-35 
2):  36-56 


1:57.1 


26:59-68 


26 :  69-15 


27:1,2 


21:3-10 


27:11-14 
27:15-23 


24-26 


27 ;  27-30 


27:31-34 


27:39-44 


27:45-56 


14:26-31 
ll:3J-52 


14:53,54 


14:55-65 


14:66-72 


15:1 


15:2-5 

15:6-14, 
15 

15:16-19 
15:20-28 

15:29-32 


15:33-41 


Luke.     John. 


22:39 
22:40J3 

22:54,55 


22:63-65 


22:56-62 
22:66-71 
23:1 


23:2-5 
23:6-16 


23:17-23 


24,25 


23:26-34 


23:35-37 


38,39 
23:4043 


23:4449 


14:1- 


17:26 


18:1 
18: 1,2^ 

18:19-24 
18j  12, 
1346 


STROUD. 


Matth. 


26:30-35 
26:36-56 


18:17,18. 

25-27 

18:28 


18:28-38 
18 :  39- 
19:14 


19:14-16 


19:16-24 


19:25-27 


19:28-30 


26:57,58 


26:69-72 

26:59-66 
26:73-75 

26:67,68 


27:1,2 


27:3-10 
27:11-14 


27:15-23 


27:28-30 
27:24-26 


27:31--34 


35-38 
27 :  36 

27:39-44 


27:45-56 


Mark.     Luke 


26-31 
32-52^ 


14:53,54 


14:66-70 


55-64 

70-72 


14:65 


22:56-58 

22:59-62 
22:63-65 


15:1,2 


:6-14 


1749 
15 


15:20-28 


15:29-32 


15:3341 


22:39 
22:40-53 


22:54,55 


22:  66-71 
23:1 


23:2-5 


23:6-16 


23:17-23 


23:23-25 


23:26-34? 


38 
23:36 

23:35-37. 


39 


23:4043 


23:4449 


John. 


14:1- 


17 :  26 
18:1 
18^;  1,2^ 

12 

18:13-16 
17,18,24 

18 :  19-23 
18:25-27 


18:28-38 


18:39,40 

19 :  145 
19:16 


19 :  16-24 


19 :  25-27 


19:28-30 


26:57,58 


ROBINSON. 


Matth. 


Mark. 


26:31-3514:27-31 


26:26-29 


26:30 


14:22-25 


14:26 


26:36-5614:32-52 


23:69-75 


26:59-68 


27 : 1, 2, 


11-14 


27:15-23 


24-26 

27:27-30 
27:31-34 


35-38 


27:39-44 


27:45-5: 


14:53,54 


14:66-72 


Luke. 


22:31-38 
22:19-20 

22:39 

22:40-53 


22:54,55 


22:56-62 


14:55-65  22:63-71 


15:1-5 


15:6-14, 


15 


15:16-19 


15:20  28 


15:29-32 


15:3341 


23:1-5 


23:6-16 


23:17-23 
24,25 


23:26-34, 


38 


23:35-37, 


39 


23:4043 


23:44.45 
4749 


John. 


13:36-38 
(lOor.ll: 
23-25) 
14:1- 


17:26 


18:1 
18 :  241, 
12 

18:13-16, 

18 

18:17.25 
26.27 


18:19-24 


18:28-38 


18:39- 
19:1 


19 : 2. 3 
19:4-16 

19 :  16-24 


19:25-27 


19:28-: 


BY   SEVERAL   OF   THE   MORE   RECENT   HARMONISTS.  xll 


THOMSON. 

TISCHENDORF. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

13:36-38 

26:30-35 

14:26-31 

22:31-39 

13:36-38 

26:31-35 

14:27-31 

22:31-38 

13:36-38 

26:31-35 

14:27-31 

22:31-3S 

14:1- 

26:30 

14:26 

22:39 

14:1- 

26:30 

14:26 

22:39 

14:1- 

17:26 

17:26 

17:26 
18:1 

18:1 

26:36-56 

14:32-52 

22:40-53 

18:1,2-11 

26:36-56 

14:32-52 

22:40-53 

18:2-11 

26:36-56 

14:32-52 

22:40-53 

18:2  11. 

26:57,58 
26:69-75 

14:53,54 

22:54.55 

18 :  12, 
1346 

26:57,58 

14:53,54 

22:54,55 
22:56-62 

18:12,13- 
16,17,18 

18:2.5-27 

1 

26:57,58 
26:69-75 

14:53,54 

22:54.55 

Vi 

18:13-16, 
18 

18:17,19 
26,27 

14:66-72 

22:56-62 

26  :  69-75 

14:66-72 

14 :  66-72 

22:56-62 

18 :  17-27 

26:59-68 

14:55-65 

22:63-71 

26:59-68 

14:55-65 

22:63-71 

18:19-24 

26:59-68 

14:55-65 

22:63-65. 
67-71 

27:1,2, 

15:1-5 

23 : 1-3 

18:28 

27:1,2 

15:1 

23:1 

18:28 

27:1,2 

15:1 

22 :  66, 
23:1 

18:28 

1W4 
27:3-10 

27:3-10 

27:3-10 

(kh  1 : 
18, 19) 

27:11-14 

15:2-5 

23:2-5 

18:29-38 

27 :  1144 

15:2-5 

23:2-5 

18:29-38 

23:4,5 

27:15-23 

15:6-14. 

23:6-16 

23:17-23 

24,25 

18:29- 
19:16 

27:15-23 
24-26 

15:6-14, 

23:6-16 

18:39,40 

27  :  15-23 

15:6-14, 

23:6-16 
23:17-23 

18:39- 
19:1 

23:17-23 

24-26 

15 

15 

24,25 

24-26 

15 

24,25 

27:27-31 

15:16-20 

23:36,37 

19:2,3 

27:27-30 

15:16-19 

19 : 1-3 
19:4-16 

27:27-30 

15:16-19 

19 : 2-3 
19 :  446 

27:32-34 

15:21-28 

23:26-34 

19:17-24 

27:31-34 

15:20-27 

23:26-34, 

19:16-24 

27:31-34 

15:20-27 

23:26-34, 

19:16-24 

35-38 

35-38 

38 

35-38 

38 

19:25-27 

27:39-44 

15:29-32 

23:35-37 

38,39 

23:4043 

27:3944 

15:29-32 

23:35-37. 

19:25-27 

27:3944 

15:29-32 

23:35-37. 
39 
23:4043 

19:25-27 

39 

23:4043 

27:50      15:37 

1 

23:46 

19:28-30 

27:45-5615:3341 

23:44,45, 
4749 

27:45-56 

15:3341 

23:4449 

19:28-30 

27:45-56 

15:3341 

'^3-4449 

19:28-30 

xlii 


TABULAR   VIEW  OF   THE  ARRANGEMENT  ADOPTED 


GRESWELL. 

STROUD. 

ROBINSON. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

Matth. 

Mark. 

Luke. 

John. 

19:31-37 

19:31-37 

19:31-37 

27:57-i!l 
27 :  62-1)5 

15:4247 

23:50-56 

19:38-42 

27:57-61 
27 :  62-66 

15:42-47 
16:1-8 

23:50-56 

19 :  38-i2 

27:57-61 

15:4247 

23:50-56 
24:1-8 

19:3842 

16:1-8 

24:1-8 

20:1,2 

27 :  62-66 

16:1-8 

20 : 1, 2 

28 : 1-8 
28  :  li-ij 

28:1-8 

28:1-8 

24:1-9,11 

28:9,10 

24:9-11 

24:10-12 

20:3-10 

20:3-10 

24:12 

20:3-10 

16:9-11 

20:11-18 

28:9-15 

16:9 

20:11-17 

28:11-15 

16:941 

20:1148 

16:10,11 

24:9-12 

20:18 

16:12,13 

21 :  13-35 
24 : 3(5-43 

(lCor.l5: 
5) 
20:19-29 

28:5 

16:12,13 

24:13-35 

(lCor.l5: 
5) 

20:19-29 

16:12,13 

24:13-35 

(lCor.15: 
5) 

20:19-29 

16:14 

16:14 

24:36-43 

16:14-18 

24:3649 

(lCor.l5: 
5) 

28:9,10 

21 : 1-23 

(lCor.15: 
7,  Acts 
1:1-3) 

28:16-^ 

21:1-24 

28 :  16-20 

(lCor.15: 
6) 

28:16-20 

16:6,15- 
18 

(Actsl: 

28:16-20 

(lfor.l5: 
6) 

(lCor.l5: 

(lCor.15: 

7) 

7) 

(Actsl: 
3-8) 

21 : 1-24 

24:44-49 

(Actsl:4- 
8,1  Cor. 
15:7) 

24:44-49 

(Actsl: 
4,5) 

16:15-18 

24:50 

16:19 

24:50-53 

(Actsl: 
9-12) 

16:19,20 

24:. 50-53 

(Actsl: 
9-14) 

16:19,20 

24  :  50-53 

(Acts  1 : 
942) 

20:30,31 

20:30.31, 

21:25 

21:25 

16:20 

BY   SEVERAL   OF   THE   MORE   RECENT   HARMONISTS. 


xliii 


THOMSON. 


Matth. 


Mark. 


27:57-61 
n  :  02-66 
28:11-15 
28:1-8 


15:43-47 


16:1-8 


28:9,10 


16:9-11 


16:12,13 


16:14-18 


28:16-20 


16:19,i 


Luke. 


23:5(W6 


24:1-8 


24:9-12 


24:13-35 


24:3649 


24:50-53 


John. 


19:31-37 
19:38-42 


TISCHENDORF. 


Matth. 


20:1,2 


20:3-10, 
11-18 


20:19-29 


21 : 1-23 


20:30,31, 
21:24,25 


27:57-61 
27:62-66 


28:1-8 


28:9,10 
28:11-15 


Ma  k. 


15:4247 


16:1-8 


16:9-11 


Luke. 


John. 


23:50-56 


24:1-11 


24:12 


16:12,13  24:13-35 


16:14 


28:16-2016:15-18 


16:19,20 


24:3643 


20:19-29 


21:1-24 


24:4449 


24:50-53 


19:31-37 


19:3842 


20:1,2 

20:3-10 
20:11-18! 


Matth, 


27:57-61 


27:62-66 


28:1-8 


(Acts  1 : 
3-12) 
20:30,31 
21:25 


28:9-10 
28 :  1M5 


28:16 


28:16-20 


Mark. 


15:4247 


16: 


16:9-11 


16:12,13 


16:14 


16:15-18 


16:19,20 


Luke. 


23:5(W6 


24:1-8 


24:12 


24:9-11 


24:13-35 


John. 


19:31-37 


19:3842 


20:1,2 

20:3-10 
20:11-18 


24:3643  20:19-29 


24:4449 


24:50-53  (*'\V 
3-12) 


21 : 1-24 


20:30-31, 
21:25 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO   PART  I. 


§  9.  The  Genealogies.  I.  Some  points  require  to  be  noted,  especially  con- 
cerning the  genealogy  given  by  St.  Matthew,  before  comparing  this  with  the  one 
given  by  St.  Luke.  1.  The  first  division  ends  with  David,  including  him  in  the 
number  14;  the  second  division  begins  with  David,  including  him  also  in  the 
second  14.  This  is  in  accordance  with  usage,  but  shows  that  the  statement  in 
Matt.  i.  17,  as  to  the  number  of  the  generations  is  meant  to  apply  only  to  the 
list  given,  and  not  to  the  number  which  had  actually  existed.  2.  The  same  thinsf 
appears  from  the  fact  that  in  v.  8,  three  names  of  Jewish  kings  are  omitted 
between  Joram  and  Ozias  (Uzziah),  viz. :  Ahaziah,  Joash,  and  Amaziah  (2  Kings 
viii.  25,  and  2  Chron.  xxii.  1  ;  2  Kings  xi.  2,  21.  and  2  Chron.  xxii.  11  ;  2  Kings 
xii.  21  ;  xiv.  1.  and  2  Chron.  xxiv.  27).  Also,  between  Josiah  and  Jechoniah 
in  V.  II.  the  name  of  Jehoiakim  is  omitted  (2  Kings  xxiii.  34  ;  2  Chron.  xxxvi. 
4  ;  Cf.  1  Chrou.  iii.  1.3.  16).  Of  the  existence  of  these  intermediate  generations 
St.  Matthew,  regarded  simply  as  a  pious  Jew.  could  not  have  been  ignorant. 
Such  omissions  in  genealogies  abound  in  Scripture.  Thus,  Ezra  (vii.  1-5),  in 
recording  his  own  genealogy,  omits  six  or  seven  of  the  names  given  in  1  Chron. 
vi.  3-15.  (Cf.  also,  1  Chron.  iv.  1,  with  ii.  50,  etc.).  The  descent  of  David  as 
given  by  St.  Matthew  (5,  6),  is  identical  with  that  in  Ruth.  iv.  20-22,  and  in 
1  Chron.  ii.  10-12  ;  but  the  Salmon  mentioned  in  all  was  contemporary  with 
Joshua  and  married  Rahab.  Thre«  names  only  are  given  between  him  and 
David,  which,  in  view  of  the  time  embraced,  implies  that  as  many  more  must 
have  been  omitted. 

Again,  from  David  at  the  time  of  Solomon's  birth,  to  Christ,  was  above  a 
thousand  years,  giving,  according  to  St.  Matthew's  genealogy,  about  thirty-six 
years  to  a  generation  ;  but  the  same  period  in  St.  Luke  has  forty-three  genera- 
tions, or  fifteen  more,  making  less  than  twenty-four  years  to  a  generation.  It  is 
hardly  possible  that  in  two  parallel  lines  there  could  have  been  so  great  a  differ- 
ence in  the  average  time  of  a  generation.  It  is  apparent  therefore,  that  .St. 
Matthew  has  given  simply  a  copy  of  the  official  register,  without  alteration,  as  was 
plainly  required  in  a  Gospel  designed  to  show  the  Jews  that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah. 

II.  "We  come  now  to  the  comparison  of  this  genealogy  with  that  of  St.  Luke. 
Before  David  they  diflfer  only  in  going  back  to  diflferent  starting-points,  in  accord- 

1 


2  INTRODUCTORy  NOTE  TO  PART  I. 

ance  with  the  different  objects  of  the  writers  ;  but  after  David  the  two  lines 
part,  and  it  is  plain  that  they  can  never  come  together  again  simply  by  natural 
descent.  They  can  only  unite  by  a  constructive  or  legal  sonship  in  one  or  the 
other.  Again  :  both  are  in  form  the  genealogies  of  Joseph  ;  but  as  he  could  not 
have  had  two  natural  fathers,  this  must  be  a  case  of  legal  in  contradistinction  to 
natural  paternity,  or  else  of  double  names.  The  latter  hypothesis  may  be  at 
once  set  aside  as  involving  a  complicated  series  of  suppositions  applying  not 
merely  to  the  father,  but  also  to  the  ancestors,  of  Joseph  for  many  generations. 
Since,  then,  the  parted  lines  can  come  together  only  by  a  case  of  legal  paternity  ; 
since  they  do  come  together  in  Joseph  ;  and  since  there  must  be  a  legal  paternity 
in  his  case,  it  is  obvious  that  the  simjilest  possible  supposition  is  that  the  lines 
are  distinct  to  that  point,  and  then  unite  by  a  legal  or  constructive  sonship. 

Assuming  that  one  of  the  genealogies  is  intended  to  give  the  descent  of  Joseph 
from  the  official  record,  there  can  be  little  difficulty  in  determining  that  this  has 
been  done  by  St.  Matthew.  Moreover,  it  is  noticeable  that  while  he  concurs 
with  the  Old  Testament  genealogies  until  after  the  captivity,  and  afterwards  uses 
the  same  phrase,  "begat,"  as  far  as  Joseph,  he  then  changes  it  in  the  most 
marked  way.  It  is  no  longer  Joseph  who  •'•  begat ; "  but  Joseph  *'  the  husband 
of  Mary,  of  whom  was  born  Jesus."  It  is  unnecessary  to  pursue  the  point ; 
there  is  a  general  agreement  in  considering  the  genealogy  given  by  St.  Matthew 
to  be  that  of  Joseph. 

2.  Is  that  of  St.  Luke  the  same  ?  Some  writers  have  so  supposed,  and  a 
variety  of  learned  and  ingenious,  but  for  the  most  part,  cumbrous  suppositions 
have  been  made  to  sustain  this  view.  The  student  is  referred  to  the  article 
Genealogy,  in  Smith's  Bible  Dictionary,  for  one  of  the  latest  arguments  (by 
Lord  A.  C.  Hervey)  in  favor  of  this  theory.  But  if  St.  Matthew  has  given  the 
official  descent  of  Joseph,  why  should  St.  Luke  have  traced  another  descent 
through  an  inferior  line  ?  The  only  assignable  reason  would  be  to  furnish  the 
actual  in  contradistinction  to  the  official  descent  of  Christ ;  but  for  this  purpose 
the  actual  descent  of  Joseph  would  have  been  of  no  use  whatever,  inasmuch  as 
Jesus  was  only  legally  his  son.  On  the  supposition,  however,  that  St.  Luke 
gives  the  genealogy  of  Mary,  all  becomes  clear.  The  lines  parting  from  David, 
do  not  need  to  be  again  joined,  except  officially  in  Joseph  ;  and  a  sufficient  reason 
appears  for  St.  Luke's  choice  of  a  diffijrent  line. 

To  this  hypothesis  there  is  but  one  objection,  and  it  requires  but  one  unproved 
assumption.  The  objection  is,  that  the  names  of  Salathiel  and  Zorobabel  as 
father  and  son.  occur  in  both  genealogies,  and  may  be  supposed  to  belong  to  the 
same  persons.  This,  however,  is  by  no  means  necessary.  Similar  names  are 
common  in  diffiirent  genealogies,  as  may  be  seen  even  from  the  tirst  in  Gen.  iv. 
and  V. ;  and  when  it  is  remembered  that  in  St.  Matthew's  genealogy  there  are 
but  fourteen  names  between  David  and  Salathiel.  while  m  St.  Luke's  there  are 
twenty,  it  seems  pi'obable  that  these  names  belong  to  different  persons.  The 
unproved  assumption  is,  that  Joseph  by  his  marriage  to  jNIary.  became  the  heir, 
and  therefore  legally  the  son  of  Heli.     And  this,  though  not  positively  proved, 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  PART  I,  3 

is  rendered  probable  by  a  variety  of  circumstances.  The  language  of  the  angel 
in  Lk.  i.  32,  implies  that  Mary  was  herself  of  the  lineage  of  David  ;  and  the 
words  of  Lk.  ii.  5,  '*  to  be  enrolled  with  Mary,"  etc.,  seem  to  indicate  that  Mary 
was  to  be  enrolled  with  Joseph,  —  a  circumstance  most  readily  explained  on  the 
supposition  that  she  also  represented  a  family  of  the  descendants  of  David. 
There  is  no  allusion  in  the  New  Testament  to  her  having  had  brothers  ;  and  as 
St.  Luke,  in  his  diligent  inquiries,  must  have  derived  his  account  of  the  circum- 
stances connected  with  the  birth  of  Jesus  directly  or  indirectly  from  the  Virgin 
Mary,  it  seems  altogether  likely  that  he  would  at  the  same  time  have  obtained 
this,  her  orivate  genealogical  tree. 

Lut  even  this  supposition,  probable  as  it  is,  is  not  necessary.  The  words  of 
St.  Luke  admit  perfectly  well  of  being  read  —  "•  being  (as  was  supposed  son 
of  Joseph)  son  of  Eli "  ;  i.e.  he  was  supposed  to  be  the  son  of  Joseph,  but  was 
really  the  son  (grandson)  of  Eli.  In  this  case  the  whole  clause  "as  was  supposed 
of  Joseph,"  is  parenthetical,  and  the  grandfather's  name  is  given  because,  there 
being  no  natural  father,  he  was  the  nearest  male  progenitor.  This  view  is  ably 
defended  by  Andrews  (Life  of  our  Lord,  4th  ed.,  pp.  57-59)  and  is  that  of 
Lightfoot  and  many  others.  Lightfoot  refers  to  a  similar  instance  in  Gen. 
xxxvi.  2,  "Aholibamali  the  daughter  of  Anah  the  daughter  of  Libeon."  As  it 
appears  from  vv.  24,  25,  that  Anah  was  a  man  and  the  father  of  children,  it  is 
evident  that  the  second  daughter  must  be  connected,  like  the  first,  with  Aholi- 
bamah  and  must  mean  grand-daughter.  Lightfoot  also  finds  some  evidence  in 
Jewish  tradition  that  Mary  was  the  daughter  of  Heli. 


PART  I. 


THE  INCARNATION,  BIRTH,  AND   CHILDHOOD   OF   OUR  LORD. 

§  1.  Preface  to  St.  John's  Gospel. 

St.  John  i.  1-18. 

1  In  the  beginning  was  the  "Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and  the 
I  Word  was  God.  The  same  was  in  the  beginning  with  God.  All  things  were 
i  made  by  him ;  and  without  him  was  not  anything  made  that  was  made.  In 
5  him  is  life  :  and  the  life  was  the  light  of  men.  And  the  light  shineth  in 
darkness  ;  and  the  darkness  comprehended  it  not. 

7  There  was  a  man  sent  from  God,  whose  name  was  John.     The  same  came 
for  a  witness,  to  bear  witness  of  the  Light,  that  all  men  throuo^h  him  misfht 

8  believe.     He  was  not  that  Light,  but  was  sent  to  bear  witness  of  that  Light. 

9  TTiat  was  the  true  Light,  which  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 

10  world.     He  was  in  the  woi'ld,  and  the  world  was  made  by  him,  and  the  world 
Jo  knew  him  not.     He  came  unto  his  own,  and  liis  own  received  him  not.     But 

as  many  as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God, 
]•"!  ei-en  to  them  that  believe  on  his  name :  which  were  born,  not  of  blood,  nor 
H  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God.     And  the  Word 

was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us,  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,"  the  glory  as 

of  the  only-begotten  of  the  Father,)  full  of  grace  and  truth. 
15       John  bare  witness  of  him,  and  cried,  saying,  This  was  he  of  whom  I  spake. 

He  that  Cometh  after  me  is  preferred  before  me :  for  he  was  before  me. 
\j  Because  ^  of  his  fulness  have  all  we  received,  and  grace  for  grace.  For  the 
18  law  was  given  by  Moses,  but  grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ.     No  man 

hath  seen  God  at  any  time  ;  the  only-begotten  Son,  which  is  in  the  bosom  of 

the  Father,  he  hath  declared  him. 

§  2  Preface  to  St.  Luke's  Gospel. 
St.  Luke  i.  1-4. 

1  Forasmuch  as  many  have  taken  in  hand  to  set  forth  in  order  a  declaration 

2  of  those  things  which  are   most   surely   believed   among  us,  'even  as   they 
delivered  them  unto  us,  which  from  the  beginning  were  eye-witnesses,  and 

^  was  life  ^  And  of  his 

a  Comp.  Matt.  xvii.  1-8 ;  Mar.  ix.  2-8 :  Lk.  ix.  28-36. 


Q  THE  INCARNATION,  BIRTH,  AND  [Part  I.  §  3. 


ST.  LUKE    I. 

3  ministers  of  the  word ;   it  seemed  good  to  me  also,  having  had  perfect  under- 
standing of  all  things  from  the  very  first,  to  write  unto  thee  in  order,  most 

4  excellent  Theophilus,  'that  thou  mightest  know  the  certainty  of  those  things, 
wherein  thou  hast  been  instructed. 

§  3.   Gabriel  announces  to  Zacharias  the  Birth  of  John. — Jerusalem. 

St.  Luke  i.  5-25, 

5  There  was  in  the  days  of  Herod,  the  king  of  Judaea,  a  certain  priest  named 
Zacharias,  of  the  course  of  Abia  :  and  his  wife  was  of  the  daughters  of  Aaron, 

6  and  her  name  was  Elizabeth.  And  they  were  both  righteous  before  God, 
walking  in  all    the    commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord    blameless. 

7  And  they  had  no  child,  because  that  Elizabeth  was  barren,  and  they  both 
»  were  now  well  stricken  in  years.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  while  he  executed 
^   the  priest's  office  before  God  in  the  order  of  his  course,  'according  to  the 

custom  of  the  priest's  office,  his  lot  was  to  burn  incense  when  he  went  into 
)'»  the  temple  of  the  Lord.  And  the  whole  multitude  of  the  people  were  praying 
"  without  at  the  time  of  incense.  And  there  api^eared  unto  him  an  angel  of 
'2  the  Lord  standing   on  the  right   side  of  the  altar  of  incense.     And    when 

13  Zacharias  saw  him,  he  was  troubled,  and  fear  fell  upon  him.  But  the  angel 
said  unto  him,  Fear  not,  Zacharias :  for  thy  prayer  is-heard  ;  and  thy  wife 

14  Elizabeth  shall  bear  thee  a  son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  John.  And 
ifi  thou  shalt  have  joy  and  gladness  ;  and  many  shall  rejoice  at  his  birth.     For 

he  shall  be  great  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  drink  neither  wine  nor 
strong  drink ;    and  he  shall  be  filled  with    the  Holy  Ghost,  even  from  his 

16  mother's  womb.     And  many  of  the  children  of  Israel  shall  he  turn  to  the 

17  Lord  their  God.  And  he  shall  go  before  him  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  Elias, 
to  turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  disobedient  to  the 

18  wisdom  of  the  just ;  to  make  ready  a  people  prepared  for  the  Lord.  And 
Zacharias  said  unto  the  angel.  Whereby  shall  I  know  this  ?  for  I  am  an  old 

19  man,  and  my  wife  well  stricken  in  years.  And  the  angel  answering  said  unto 
him,  I  am  Gabriel,  that  stand  in  the  presence  of  God ;  and  am  sent  to  speak 

20  unto  tjiee,  and  to  shew  thee  these  glad  tidings.  And,  behold !  thou  shalt  be 
dumb,  and  not  able  to  speak,  until  the  day  that  these  things  shall  be  performed, 
because  thou  believest  not  my  words,  which  shall  be  fulfilled  in  their  season. 

21  And  the  people  waited  for  Zacharias,  and  marvelled  that  he  tarried  so  long 

22  in  the  temple.  And  when  he  came  out,  he  could  not  speak  unto  them :  and 
they  perceived  that  he  had  seen  a  vision  in  the  temple ;  for  he  beckoned  unto 
them,  and  remained  speechless. 

23  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  soon  as  the  days  of  his  ministration  were 

§  3.  It  has  hitherto  been  found  impracticable  to  determine  tho  time  of  the  service  of  Zach- 
arias from  the  order  of  the  courses  of  the  priests.  After  their  original  appointment  by  David 
(1  Chron.  xxiv.  7-18)  and  Solomon  (2  Chron.  viii.  14),  the  disorders  of  the  times  and  conse- 
quent changes  in  those  courses  were  so  great,  that  it  is  impossible  to  rely  upon  such  calculations. 


Part  I.  §4.]  CHILDHOOD   OF    OUR  LORD.  7 

ST.  LUKE    1. 

24  accomplished,  he  departed  to  his  own  house.     And  after  those  days  his  wife 

25  Elizabeth  conceived,  and  hid  herself  five  months,  saying,  'Thus  hath  the  Lord 
dealt  with  me  in  the  days  wherein  he  looked  on  me,  to  take  away  my  reproach 
among  men. 

§  4.   Gabriel  announces  to  the  Virgin  Mary  the  Conception  and  Birth  of  Jesus. 

Nazareth. 

St.  Luke  i.  26-38. 

26  And  in  the  sixth  month  the  angel  Gabriel  was  sent  from  God  unto  a  city 
•27  of  Galilee,  named  Nazareth,  'to  a  virgin  espoused  to  a  man  whose  name  was 

28  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David ;  and  the  virgin's  name  was  Mary.  And  the 
angel  came  in  unto  her,  and  said.  Hail  !  thou  that  art  highly  favored,  the  Lord 

29  is  with  thee.'     And  she  was  troubled  at  the^  saying,  and  cast  in  her  mind 

30  what  manner  of  salutation  this  should  be.     And  the  angel  said  unto  her,  Fear 

31  not,  Mary :  for  thou  hast  found  favor  with  God.  And,  behold !  thou  shalt 
conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  bring  forth  a  son,"  and  shalt  call  his  name  JesL'S. 

32  He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest :  and  the  Lord 

33  God  shall  give  unto  him  the  throne  of  his  father  David :  and  he  shall  reign 
over  the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever ;  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end.'' 

34  Then  said  Mary  unto  the  angel.  How  shall  this  be,  seeing  I  know  not  a  man  ? 
3.5  And  the  angel  answered  and  said  unto  her.  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon 

thee,  and  the  power  of  the   Highest  shall  overshadow  thee :  therefore  also 
that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  God. 

36  And,  behold  !  thy  cousin  Elizabeth,  she  hath  also  conceived  a  son  in  her  old 

37  ace  :  and  this  is  the  sixth  month  with  her,  who  was  called  barren.     For  with 

38  God  nothing  shall  be  impossible.  And  Mary  said.  Behold  the  handmaid  of 
the  Lord ;  be  it  unto  me  according  to  thy  word.  And  the  angel  departed 
from  her. 

§  5.  Mary  visits  Elizabeth.  —  Hill  Country  of  Judcea. 
St.  Luke  i.  39-56. 

39  And  Mary  arose  in  those  days,  and  went  into  the  hill  country  with  haste, 

40  into  a  city  of  Juda ;    and  entered  into  the  house  of  Zacharias,  and  saluted 

41  Elizabeth.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  w^hen  Elizabeth  heard  the  salutation  of 
Mary,  the  babe  leaped  in  her  womb ;  and  Elizabeth  w^as  filled  with  the  Floly 

42  Ghost :  'and  she  spake  out  with  a  loud  cry,''  and  said.  Blessed  art  thou  among 

43  women  !  and  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb !  'and  whence  is  this  to  me, 

44  that  the  mother  of  my  Lord  should  come  to  me  ?  'for  lo  !  as  soon  as  the  voice 
of  thy  salutation  sounded  in  mine  ears,  the  babe  leaped  in  my  womb  for  joy. 

1  blessed  art  thou  among  women.     And  when  she  saw  htm,      '^  at  his  saying,      «  loua  voice 
a  isa.  vii.  14.  **  Dan.  ii.  44  ;  Jno.  xii.  34. 


g  THE  INCARNATION,  BIRTH,  AND  [Part  I.  §  6. 

ST.    LUKE    I. 

45  And  blessed  is  she  that  believed :  for  there  shall  be  a  performance  of  those 

46  things  which  were  told  her  from  the  Lord.     And  Mary  said," 

My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord, 

47  And  my  spirit  hath  rejoiced  in  God  my  Saviour. 

48  For  he  hath  regarded  the  low  estate  of  his  handmaiden : 

For,  behold !  from  henceforth  all  generations  shall  call  me  blessed. 

49  For  he  that  is  mighty  hath  done  to  me  great  things  ; 
And  holy  is  his  name. 

fio  And  his  mercy  is  on  them  that  fear  him 

From  generation  to  generation. 
SI  He  hath  shewed  strength  with  his  arm ; 

He  hath  scattered  the  proud  in  the  imagination  of  their  hearts. 
62  He  hath  put  down  the  mighty  from  their  seats, 

And  exalted  them  of  low  degree. 
53  He  hath  filled  the  hungry  with  good  things ; 

And  the  rich  he  hath  sent  empty  away. 

64  He  hath  holpen  his  servant  Israel, 
In  remembrance  of  his  mercy, 

65  As  he  spake  to  our  fathers, 

To  Abraham,  and  to  his  seed  for  ever.'' 
66  And  Mary  abode  with  her  about  three  months,  and  returned  to  her  own  house. 

§  6.  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist. — IliU  Country  ofJudea. 
St.  Luke  i.  57-80. 

57  Now  Elizabeth's  full  time  came  that  she  should  be  delivered ;  and  she  brought 

58  forth  a  son.     And  her  neighbors  and  her  cousins  heard  how  the  Lord  had 
shewed  great  mercy  upon  her ;  and  they  rejoiced  with  her. 

59  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  on  the  eighth  day  they  came  to  cii'cumcise  the 

60  child  ;  "^  and  they  called  him  Zacharias,  after  the  name  of  his  father.     And  his 

61  mother  answered  and  said,  Not  so  ;  but  he  shall  be  called  John.     And  they 

62  said  unto  her,  There  is  none  of  thy  kindred  that  is  called  by  this  name.     And 

63  they  made  signs  to  his  father,  how  he  would  have  it^  called.     Ajid  he  asked 
for  a  writing-table,  and  wrote,  saying,  His  name  is  John.     And  they  marvelled 

64  all.     And  his  mouth  was  opened  immediately,  and  his  tongue  loosed,  and  he 
6.5  spake,  and  praised  God.     And  fear  came  on  all  that  dwelt  round  about  them ; 

and  all  these  sayings  were  noised  abroad  throughout  all  the  hill  country  of 

66  Judfea.     And  all  they  that  heard  them  laid  them  up  in  their  hearts,  saying. 
What  manner  of  child  shall  this  be !  For  truly  ^  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was 

67  with  him.     And  his  father  Zacharias  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
prophesied,  saying, 

1  him  2  _A.nd 

a  Comp.  1  Sam.  ii.  1.  ^  Gen.  xxii.  16  etc.  «  (Jen.  xvii.  12;  Lev.  xii.  3. 


Part  I.  §  7.]  CHILDHOOD  OF  OUR  LORD.  9 

ST.    LUKE    I. 

fi8  Blessed  he  the  Lord  God  of  Israel ! 

For  he  hath  visited  and  redeemed  his  people. 

69  Aiid  hath  raised  up  an  horn  of  salvation  for  us 
In  the  house  of  his  servant  David, 

70  (As  he  spake  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  prophets, 
Which  have  been  since  the  world  began,) 

n  That  we  should  be  saved  from  our  enemies, 
And  from  the  hand  of  all  that  hate  us ; 

72  To  perform  the  mercy  promised  to  our  fathers, 
And  to  remember  his  holy  covenant ; 

73  The  oath  which  he  sware  to  our  father  Abraham,* 

74  That  he  would  grant  unto  us, 

That  we  beinff  delivered  out  of  the  hand  of  ^  enemies 
Might  serve  him  without  fear, 

75  In  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him, 
All  our  -  days. 

76  And  thou  also,^  child, 

Shalt  be  called  the  prophet  of  the  Highest : 

For  thou  shalt  go  before  the  face  of  the  Lord  to  prepare  his  ways ;'' 

77  To  give  knowledge  of  salvation  unto  his  people 
By  the  remission  of  their  sins, 

78  Through  the  tender  mercy  of  our  God  ; 

Whereby  the  dayspring  from  on  high  hath  visited  us, 

79  To  ffive  lisht  to  them  that  sit  in  darkness,  and  in  the  shadow  of  death, 
To  guide  our  feet  into  the  way  of  peace. 

80  And  the  child  grew,  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit,  and  was  in  the  deserts  till 
the  day  of  his  shewing  unto  Israel. 

§  7.  An  Angel  appears  to  Joseph  in  a  dream. — Nazareth. 
St.  Matt.  i.  18-2o\ 

18  Now  the  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  was  on  this  wise :  When  as  his  mother  INIary 
was  espoused  to  Joseph,  before  they  came  together,  she  was  found  with  child 

19  of  the  Holy.  Ghost.     Then  Joseph  her  husband,  being  a  just  man,  and  not 

20  willing  to  make  her  an  *  example,  was  minded  to  put  her  away  privily."  But 
while  he  thought  on  these  things,  behold !  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared 
unto  him  in  a  dream,  saying,  Joseph,  thou  son  of  David,  fear  not  to  take  uutc 
thee  Mary  thy  wife :  for  that  which  is  conceived  in  her  is  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

21  And  she  shall  briuo-  forth  a  son,  and  thou  shalt  call  his  name  jESUS:  for  he 

22  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins.     (Now  all  this  was  done,  that  it  might 

23  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by^  the  Lord  by  the  prophet,  saying,"^  Behold! 

1  our  enemies       -  all  the  days  of  our  life       ^  and  thou,  child      *  a  public  example      ^  of 
a  Gen.  xxii.  16,ete.  b  isa.  xl.  3  ;  Mai  iii.  1.  =  Deut.  xxxiv.  1.  "^Isa.  vii.  14 

"  Behold !  a  virgin  shall  conceive,  and  bear  a  son,  and  shall  call  his  name  Immanuel. 

2 


10  THE  INCAENATION,  BIRTH,  AND  [Part  I.  §  8. 

ST.  MATT.    I. 

a  virgin  shall  be  with  child,  and  shall  bring  forth  a  son,  and  they  shall  call 

24  his  name  Emmanuel,  which  being  interpreted  is,  God  with  us.)     Then  Joseph 
being  raised  from  sleep  did  as  the  angel  of  the  Lord  had  bidden  him,  and 

25  took  unto  him  his  wife :  And  knew  her  not  till  she  brought  forth  a  son:^ 

§  8.  Jesus  is  born.  —  Bethlehem. 
St.  Matt.  i.  25."  St.  Luke  ii.  1-7. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days,  that  there 
went  out  a  decree  from  Ca3sar  Augustus,  that 

2  all  the  world  should  be  taxed.     {And  this  taxing 
was  first  made  when  Cyrenius  was  governor  of 

3  Syria.)     And  all  went  to  be  taxed,  every  one 
<  into  his  own  city.     And  Joseph  also    went   up 

from  Galilee,  out  of  the  city  of  Nazareth,  into 

Judaea,  unto  the  city  of  David,  which  is  called 

Bethlehem ;   (because  he  was  of  the  house  and 

6  lineage  of  David :)   to  be  taxed  with  Mary  his 

6  espoused,^  being  great  with    child.     And    so    it 

was,  that,  while  they  were  there,  the  days  were 

T  accomplished  that  she  should  be  delivered.     And 

—  she  brought  forth  a  ^         she  brought  forth  her  first-born  son,  and  wrapped 

son :    and   he  called   his         him  in   swaddling  clothes,   and    laid   him    in  a 

name  JesUS.  manger ;  because  there  was  no  room  for  them  in 

the  inn. 

1  had  brought  forth  her  first-born  son  ^  espoused  wife 

§  8.  The  question  of  the  date  of  the  birth  of  Christ  cannot  be  here  discussed.  A  large 
collection  of  authorities  on  the  subject  may  be  found  in  Jarvis's  Introd.  to  the  Hist,  of  the  Ch. 
The  most  commonly  accepted  date  is  b  c.  4,  some  scholars  placing  it  a  year  or  two  earlier, 
others  a  little  later.  The  present  era  was  fixed  by  Dionysius  Exiguus  in  the  sixth  century, 
was  first  used  in  history  by  Btde  early  in  the  eighth,  and  soon  after  introduced  into  public 
transactions  by  Pepin  and  Charlemagne. 

Discussions  have  been  almost  endless  also  in  regard  to  the  time  of  the  year  of  our  Lord's 
birth;  and  the  subject  must  be  passed  by  with  the  same  general  reference.  Meantime  there 
seems  no  sufficient  reason  for  giving  up  the  date,  Dec.  25th,  so  long  and  so  generally  observed, 
and  which  agrees  well  with  such  indications  as  we  have  of  the  time,  even  though  it  be  now 
impossible  to  decide  positively  upon  its  acciirncy  on  other  than  traditional  grounds.  It  appears 
from  St.  Augustine  that  this  day  was  observed  in  the  West  in  his  time  as  an  ancient  custom; 
and  from  St.  Chrysostom  —  who  glowingly  advocates  the  accuracy  of  the  date  —  that  it  was 
introduced  into  the  East  from  the  West  about  a.d.  376  and  its  observance  spread  rapidly  and 
widely.  Some  evidence  in  its  favor  may  be  found  collected  in  Sclden's  very  learned  work,  "A 
Tract  proving  the  Nativity  of  our  Saviour  to  be  on  the  25th  of  December." 

The  clause  in  Luke  ii.  2,  "  this  taxing  was  first  made,"  has  also  occasioned  discussion.  Suffice 
it  here  to  say  that  taxinfj  and  to  he  taxed  may,  and  probably  must,  mean  enrolment  with  a  view 
to  taxation.  See  J.  Von  Gumpach's  "  The  Gospel  Narrative  vindicated,  or  the  Roman  Cen- 
sus, Lk.  ii.  1-5,  explained,  etc."  (London :  S.  Bagster  and  Sons).     He  argues  that  by  a  colla- 


Part  I.  §  9.] 


CHILDHOOD   OF    OUR  LORD. 


11 


§  9.  The  Genealogies 
St.  Matt.  i.  1-17. 
1       The   book    of    the    generation    of  Jesus 
Christ,  the  son  of  David,  the  son  of  Abraham. 


St.  Luke  hi.  23-38  (inverted). 


2  Abraham  begat  Isaac ;  and  Isaac  begat  Jacob 
and  Jacob  begat  Judas  and    his    brethren 

3  'and  Judas  begat  Phares  and  Zaraof  Thamar 
and  Phares  begat  Esrom  ;  and  Esrom  begat 

4  Aram ;    'and  Aram   begat  Aminadad ;    and 
Aminadad    begat   Naasson  ;    and    Naasson 

5  begat  Salmon ;  'and   Salmon  begat  Booz  of 
Rachab ;    and  Booz   begat    Obed  of   Ruth ; 

6  and  Obed   begat   Jesse ;    'and  Jesse 
David  the  king. 

And  David  ^  begat  Solomon  of  her  that 

7  had  been  the  wife  of  Urias ;    and  Solomon 
begat  Roboam ;  and   Roboam   begat  Abia ; 

8  and  Abia  begat  Asa ;  'and  Asa  begat  Josa- 
phat ;  and  Josaphat  begat  Joram  ;  and  Joram 

1  of  Esrom,  of  Aram,  of  Aminadab.  The  ancient  manuscripts  vary  very  much  from  one 
another  in  the  spelling  of  the  names  in  these  Genealogies  ;  the  spelling  of  the  Authorized 
Version  is  here  retained  throughout.  ^  David  the  King 


begat 


38       Of  God,  of  Adam,  of  Seth, 
37  of  Enos,  'of  Caiiian,  of  Male- 

leel,  of  Jared,  of  Enoch,  of 
36  Mathusala,'ofLamech,ofNoe, 

of  Sem,  of  Arphaxad,  of  Cai- 
36  nan,   'of  Sala,  of  Heber,  of 

Phalec,  of  Ragau,  of  Saruch, 
34  'of  Nahor,  of  Thara,  of  Abra- 
3.3  ham,  of  Isaac,  of  Jacob,  'of 

Juda, 

of  Phares, 

of  J^srom,of  Arnei,  of  Admein,^ 

of  Aminadad, 
32  'of  Naasson,  of  Salmon, 

of  Booz, 

of  Obed, 
31  of  Jesse, 

of  David, 


tion  of  several  statements  of  ancient  authors,  the  fact  of  such  an  enrolment  at  this  very  time  is 
proved.  He  also  notes  that  the  census  being  Roman,  yet  carried  into  effect  umlor  Herod,  was 
necessarily  marked  by  both  Roman  and  Jewish  characteristics  ;  the  former  in  the  registration 
of  women  and  children,  the  latter  in  obliging  each  one  to  be  registered  "in  his  own  city." 
Cyrenius,  or  as  the  name  reads  in  the  Latin  records,  Publius  Sulpicius  Quirinus,  under  whom 
St.  Luke  says  the  enrolment  took  place,  was  made  governor  of  Syria  after  the  banishment  of 
Archelaus,  in  a  d.  6  (Joseph.  Ant.  xvii.  [xvj  13,  §  5  ;  xviii.  1,  §  1);  thus  apparently  showing 
an  anachronism  of  some  ten  years.  The  researches  of  Zumpt,  however,  have  made  it  highly 
probable  that  Cyrenius  was  twice  governor  of  Syria,  and  that  his  first  governorship  extended 
from  about  b.c.  4  to  b.c.  1. 

§  9.  For  remarks  on  these  Genealogies  see  Introductory  note  to  Part  I.  pp.  1-4.  An  inci- 
dental advantage  of  the  reversion  of  the  order  of  St.  Luke  is  that  it  allows  of  the  omission 
of  the  words  "  which  was  the  son  "  with  each  name.  These  are  not  contained  in  the  Greek ; 
and  when  omitted,  it  is  easier  to  see  the  ground  of  that  interpretation  which  considers  the 
Evangelist  as  saying  that  "Jesus  was  (as  was  supposed)  the  son  of  Joseph  ;  but  really  of  Heli, 
of  Melchi,  of  Janna, of  God." 


12 


THE  INCAENATION,  BIRTH,  AJSTD 


[Pakt  I.  §  10. 


ST.    MATT.    I. 

9  begat   Ozias ;    'and   Ozias    begat  Joatham ; 

and  Joatham  begat  Achaz  ;  and  Achaz  begat 
10  Ezekias  ;  'and  Ezekias  begat  Manasses  ;  and 

Manasses  begat  Ainon  ;  and  Amon  begat 
u  Josias ;  and  Josias  begat  Jechonias  and  bis 

brethren,  about  the  time  they  were  carried 

away  to  Babylon  : 

12  And  after  they  were  brought  to  Babylon, 
Jechonias  begat  Salathiel;  and  Salathiel  begat 

13  Zorobabel ;  'and  Zorobabel  begat  Abiud ; 
and  Abiud    begat    Eliakim  ;    and    Eliakim 

14  begat  Azor  ;  'and  Azor  begat  Sadoc ;  and 
Sadoc  begat  Achim  ;  and  Achim  begat  Eliud; 

15  'and  Eliud  begat  Eleazar  ;  and  Eleazar  begat 

16  Matthan  ;  and  Matthan  begat  Jacob ;  'and 
Jacob  begat  Joseph  the  husband  of  Mary,  of 
whom  was  born  Jesus,  who  is  called  Christ. 


ST.    LUKE   III. 


17  So  all  the  generations  from  Abraham  to  David 
are  fourteen  generations ;  and  from  David 
until  the  carrying  away  into  Babylon  are 
fourteen  generations  ;  and  from  the  carrying 
away  into  Babylon  unto  Christ  ore  fourteen 
generations. 

§10. 


of  Nathan,  of  Mattatha,  of 
80  Menan,  of  Melea,  'of  Eliakim, 

of  Jonan,  of  Joseph,  of  Juda, 
29  of  Simeon,'of  LevijofMatthat, 

of  Jorim,  of  Eliezer,  of  Jose, 
28  'of  Er,  of  Elmodam,  of  Cosam, 
27  of  Addi,  'of  Melchi,  of  Neri, 

of  Salathiel,  of  Zorobabel,  of 
26  Rhesa,  of  Joanna,  'of  Juda,  of 

Joseph,  of  Semei,  of  Matta- 
25  thias,  of  Maath,  'of  Nagge,  of 

Esli,  of  Naum,  of  Amos,  of 
24  Mattathias,  'of  Joseph,  of  Jan- 

na,  of  Melchi,  of  Levi,  of  Mat- 
23  that,   of    Heli.      And    Jesus 

himself   began    to    be    about 

thirty  years  of  age,  being  (as 

was    supposed)    the    son   of 

Joseph,  — 


An  Angel  announces  the  Birth  to  the  Shepherds.  —  Near  Bethlehem. 

St.  Luke  ii.  8-20. 

8  And  there  were  in  the  same  country  shepherds  abiding  in  the  field,  keeping 

9  watch  over  their  flock  by  night.     And  ^  the  angel  of  the  Lord  came  upon 
them,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round  about  them :  and  they  were  sore 

1  and  lo  !  the  angel 


Pabt  I.  §  11.]  CHILDHOOD  OF  OUR  LORD.  13 


ST.  LUKE  II. 

10  afraid.     And  the  angel  said  unto  them,  Fear  not :  for,  behold !  I  bring  you 
u  good  tidings  of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people.     For  unto  you  is  born 

12  this  day  in  the  city  of  David  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord.  And  this 
shall  be  a  sign  unto  you  ;  Ye  shall  find  the  babe  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes,^ 

13  in  a  manger.     And  suddenly  there  was  with  the  angel  a  multitude  of  the 

14  heavenly  host  praising  God,  and  saying,  'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on 

16  earth  peace  to  men  of  good  will !  ^  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the  angels  were 
gone  away  from  them  into  heaven,  the  shepherds  said  one  to  another,  Let  us 
now  go  even  unto  Bethlehem,  and  see  this  thing  which  is  come  to  pass,  which 

18  the  Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us.     And  they  came  with  haste,  and  found 

17  Mary,  and  Joseph,  and  the  babe  lying  in  a  manger.  And  when  they  had 
seen  it  they  made  known  abroad  the  saying  which  was  told  them  concerning 

18  this  child.     And  all  they  that  heard,  wondered  at  those  things  which  were 

19  told  them  by  the  shepherds.     But  Mary  kept  all  these  things,  and  pondered 

20  them  in  her  heart.  And  the  shepherds  returned,  glorifying  and  praising  Gt)d 
for  all  the  things  that  they  had  heard  and  seen,  as  it  was  told  unto  them. 

§  11.     The  Circumcision  and  Presentation  in  the  Temple.  —  Bethlehem 

and  Jerusalem. 

St.  Luke  ii.  21-38. 

21  And  when  eight  days  were  accomplished  for  the  circumcising  of  him,^  his 
name  was  called  JesUS,  which  was  so  named  of  the  angel  before  he  was 
conceived  in  the  womb. 

22  And  when  the  days  of  their  ^  purification  according  to  the  law  of  Moses  " 
were  accomplished,  they  brought  him  to  Jerusalem,  to  present  him  to  the  Lord  ; 

2s   (as  it  is  written  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,**  Every  male  that  openeth  the  womb 

24  shall  be  called  holy  to  the  Lord  ;)  and  to  offer  a  sacrifice  according  to  that 
which  is  said  in  the  law  of  the  Lord,"  A  pair  of  turtledoves,  or  two  young 

25  pigeons.  And,  behold !  there  was  a  man  in  Jerusalem,  whose  name  toas 
Simeon  ;  and  the  same  man  was  just  and  devout,  waiting  for  the  consolation 

26  of  Israel :  and  the  Holy  Ghost  was  upon  him.  And  it  was  revealed  unto 
him  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  should  not  see  death,  before  he  had  seen  the 

27  Lord's  Christ.  And  he  came  by  the  Spirit  into  the  temple  :  and  when  the 
parents  brought  in  the  child  Jesus,  to  do  for  him  after  the  custom  of  the  law, 

28  Then  took  he  him  up  in  his  arms,  and  blessed  God,  and  said, 

^  lying  in  a  manger.  ^  good  will  toward  men.  ^  the  child.  *  her 

§  11.  See  Gal.  iv.  4.  "  Lev.  xii.  4-6.     She  shall  then  continue  in  the  blood  of  her 

purifying  three  and  thirty  days and  when  the  days  of  her  purifying  arc  fulfilled 

•*Ex.  xiii.  2.  Sanctify  unto  me  all  the  first-born,  whatsoever  openeth  the  womb  among  the 
children  of  Israel,  both  of  man  and  of  beast ;  it  is  mine.  See  ver.  12,  etc. ;  xxxiv.  19 ;  Num  iii. 
12,  13;  viii.  16,  17,  etc.  <=  Lev.  xii.  8.     If  she  be  not  able  to  bring  a  lamb,  then  she 

shall  bring  two  turtles,  or  two  young  pigeons. 


14  THE  INCARNATION,  BIRTH,  AND  [Pabt  I.  §  12. 

ST.    LUKE    II. 

29  Lord !  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart 
In  peace,  according  to  thy  word : 

30  For  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation, 

31  Which  thou  hast  prepared  before  the  face  of  all  people ; 

32  A  light  to  lighten  the  Gentiles," 
And  the  glory  of  thy  people  Israel. 

33  And  his  father  ^  and    his  mother  marvelled    at  those  things  which    were 

34  spoken  of  him.  And  Simeon  blessed  them,  and  said  unto  Mary  his  mother, 
Behold !  this  child  is  set  for  the  fall  and  rising  again  of  many  in  Israel ;  and 

35  for  a  sign  which  shall  be  spoken  against,  '(yea,  a  sword  shall  pierce  through 
thy  own  soul  also,)  that  the  thoughts  of  many  hearts  may  be  revealed. 

36  And  there  was  one  Anna,  a  prophetess,  the  daughter  of  Phanuel,  of  the 
tribe  of  Aser :  she  was  of  a  great  age,  and  had  lived  with  an  husband  seven 

37  years  from  her  virginity ;  and  she  was  a  widow  of  about  fourscore  and  four 
years,  which  departed  not  from  the  temple,  but  served  God  with  fastings  and 

38  prayers  night  and  day.  And  she  coming  in  that  instant  gave  thanks  like- 
wise unto  God  ^  and  spake  of  him  to  all  them  that  looked  for  the  redemption 
of  ^  Jerusalem. 

§  12.     Visit  of  the  Magi.  —  Jerusalem,  Bethlehem. 
St.  Matt.  ir.  1-12. 

1  Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judaea  in  the  days  of  Herod 

2  the  king,  behold !  there  came  wise  men  from  the  east  to  Jerusalem,  'saying, 
Where  is  he  that  is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ?  for  we  have  seen  his  star ''  in  the 

s  east,  and  are  come  to  worship  him.     When  Herod  the  king  had  heard  these 

4  things,  he  was  troubled,  and  all  Jerusalem  with  him.     And  when    he    had 
gathered  all  the  chief  priests  and  scribes  of  the  people  together,  he  demanded 

5  of  them  where  Christ  should  be  born.     And  they  said  unto  him,  In  Bethlehem 

6  of  Jud«a :  for  thus  it  is  written  by  the  prophet,"  'And  thou  Bethlehem,  in  the 
land  of  Juda,  art  not  the  least  among  the  princes  of  Juda :  for  out  of  thee 

7  shall  come  a  Governor,  that  shall  rule  my  peojile  Israel.     Then  Herod,  when 
he  had  privily  called  the  wise  men,  enquired  of  them  diligently  what  time  the 

1  Joseph  and  his  mother  '^  the  Lord  ^  for  redemption  in 

"  See  Isa.  xlix.  6  ;  Acts  xiii.  47.  ^  See  Num.  xxiv.  17.  <=Micah  v   2.  Thou, 

Bethlehem  Ephratah  !   {though  thou  be  little  among  the  thousands  of  Judah)  yrf  out  of  thee 
shall  he  come  forth  unto  me,  that  is,  to  be  ruler  in  Israel. 


§  12.  The  presentation  (§11)  is  placed  before  the  visit  of  the  Magi,  because  it  could  hardly 
have  taken  place  after  the  events  connected  with  that  visit.  St.  Luke  passes  over  all  that 
occurred  between  the  presentation  and  the  return  to  Nazareth  ;  but  it  would  be  an  excessive 
precision  which  should  consider  '  irhni'  in  v.  39  as  precluding  those  occurrences.  As  Bethlehem 
was  but  a  couple  of  hours  walk  from  Jerusalem,  a  departure  from  the  one  is  much  the  same 
as  from  the  other  in  view  of  a  more  distant  journey.  A  comparison  of  both  narratives  is  very 
necessary  to  a  full  knowledge  of  the  events.    Each  is  the  complement  of  the  other. 


Part  I.  §  13.]  CHILDHOOD  OF  OUR  LORD.  15 

ST.    MATT.    II. 

8  star  appeared.     And  he  sent  them  to  Bethlehem,  and  said,  Go  and  seaich 
diligently  for  the  young  child ;  and  when  ye  have  found  him,  bring  me  word 

9  again,  that  I  may  come  and  worship  him  also.     When  they  had  hcunl  the 
king,  they  departed ;  and,  lo !  the   star,   which   they  saw  in    the  east,  went 

10  before  them,  till  it  came  and  stood  over  where  the  voung  child  was.     When 

11  they  saw  the  star,  they  rejoiced  with  exceeding  great  joy.  And  when  they 
were  come  into  the  house,  they  saw  the  young  child  with  Mary  his  mother, 
and  fell  down,  and  worshipped  him  :  and  when  they  had  opened  their  treasures, 

12  they  presented  unto  him  gifts ;  gold,  and  frankincense,  and  myrrh.  And 
being  warned  of  God  in  a  dream  that  they  should  not  return  to  Herod,  they 
departed  into  their  own  country  another  way. 

§  13.     The  Flight  into  Egypt :  Herod's  Cruelty. 
St.  Matt.  ii.  13-18. 

13  And  when  they  were  departed,  behold !  the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeareth  to 
Joseph  in  a  dream,  saying,  Arise,  and  take  the  young  child  and  his  mother, 
and  flee  into  Egypt,  and  be  thou  there  uncil  I  bring  thee  word:  for  Herod 

14  will  seek  the  young  child  to  destroy  him.     AVhen  he  arose,  he  took  the  young 

15  child  and  his  mother  by  night,  and  departed  into  Egypt :  and  was  there  until 
the  death  of  Herod :  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  of  the  Lord 
by  the  prophet,  saying.  Out  of  Egypt  have  I  called  my  Son.* 

16  Then  Herod,  when  he  saw  that  he  was  mocked  of  the  wise  men,  was  exceed- 
ing wroth,  and  sent  forth,  and  slew  all  the  children  that  were  in  Bethlehem, 
and  in  all  the  coasts  thereof,  from  two  years  old  and  under,  according  to  th(; 

17  time  which  he  had  diligently  enquired  of  the  wise  men.     Then  was  fulfilled 

18  that  which  was  spoken  by  Jeremy  the  prophet,  saying,''  In  Rama  was  there  a 
voice  heard,'  weeping,  and  great  mourning:  Rachel  weeping  /b?-  her  children, 
and  would  not  be  comforted,  because  they  are  not. 

§  11.     The  Return,  and  Settlement  at  Nazareth. 

St.  Matt.  ii.  19-23.  St.  Luke  ii.  39-40. 

39  And  when  they  had  performed 
all  things  according  to  the  law 
of  the  Lord, 

19  But  when  Herod   was  dead,  behold  !  an 
angel  of  the  Lord  appeareth  in  a  dream  to 

20  Joseph  in  Egypt,     Saying,  Arise,  and  take 
the  young  child  and  his  mother,  and  go  into 

'  lamentation  and  weepinj;. 

"Hos.  xi.  1.  When  Israel  u-as  a  cluiJ,  then  1  luveJ  nun,  and  called  my  son  out  of  Eirypt. 

*>  Jer.  xxxi.  15.  Thus  saith  the  Lokd  ;  A  voice  was  heard  in  Ramah,  lamentation,  and 
bitter  weeping  ;  Rachel  weeping  for  her  children  refused  to  be  comforted  for  her  children, 
because  they  were  not. 


16  THE  BIETH  AND  CHILDHOOD  OF  OUR  LORD.         [Part  I.  §  15. 

ST.    MATT.    II.  ST.    LUKE    II. 

the  land  of  Israel ;  for  they  are  dead  which 

21  sought  the  young  child's  life.  And  he  arose, 
and  took  the  young  child  and  his  mother, 

22  and  came  into  the  land  of  Israel.  But  when 
he  heard  that  Archelaus  did  reign  in  Judgea 
in  the  room  of  his  father  Herod,  he  was  afraid 
to  go  thither:  and'  being  warned  of  God  in  a 
dream,  he  turned  aside  into  the  parts  of  Gali- 

23  lee  :  and  he  came  and  dwelt  in  a  city  called         they  returned  into  Galilee,  to 
Nazareth  :  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which         their  own  city  Nazareth, 
was  spoken  by  the  prophets,*  He  shall  be 

called  a  Nazarene. 

40  And  the  child  grew,and  waxed 
strong,^  filled  with  wisdom : 
and  the  grace  of  God  was 
upon  him. 

§  15.     Jesus  in  the  Temple  when  Twelve  Years  old. 
St.  Luke  ii.  41-52. 

«       Now  his  parents  went  to  Jerusalem  every  year  at  the^ feast  of  the  passover. 

42  And  when  he  was  twelve  years  old,  they  went  up^  after  the  custom  of  the 

43  feast.     And  when    they  had    fulfilled  the  days,  as  they   returned,  the  child 

44  Jesus  tan'ied  behind  in  Jerusalem;  and  his  parents'*  knew  not  of  it.  But  they, 
supposing  him  to  have  been  in  the  company,  went  a  day's  journey  ;  and  they 

45  sought  him  among  their  kinsfolk  and  acquaintance.  And  when  they  found 
him  ^  not,  they  turned  back  again  to  Jerusalem,  seeking  him. 

46  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  after  three  days  they  found  him  in  the  temple, 
sitting  in  the  midst  of  the  doctors,  both  hearing  them,  and  asking  them  questions. 

47  And  all  that  heard  him  were  astonished  at  his  understanding  and  answers. 

48  And  when  they  saw  him,  they  were  amazed  :  and  his  mother  said  unto  him. 
Son,  why  hast  thou  thus  dealt  with  us  ?  behold !  thy  father  and  I  have  sought 

49  thee  sorrowing.     And  he  said  unto  them,  How   is    it  that  ye    sought   me  ? 

50  wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be  about  my  Father's  business?    And  they  understood 

51  not  the  saying  which  he  spake  unto  them.  And  he  went  down  with  them, 
and  came  to  Nazareth,  and  was  subject  unto  them  ;  but  his  mother  kept  all 
these  sayings  in  her  heart. 

62       And  Jesus  increased  in  wisdom  and  stature,  and  in  favor  with  God  and  man. 

1  notwithstanding  ^  strong  in  spirit.  ^  went  up  to  Jerusalem 

*  Joseph  and  his  mother  *  him 

»  See  Tsa.  liii.  1,  2,  etc. 


PART  II. 


FROM   THE   BEGINNING   OF   JOHN   THE   BAPTIST'S  mNISTRY 
TO   OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER. 

§  16.     The  Ministry  of  John  the  Baptist. —  The  Desert.     The  Jordan. 
St.  Matt.  hi.  1-12.  St.  Mark.  i.  1-8.  St.  Luke  hi.  1-18. 

1  The  beginning  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ.1 

1  Now  in  the  fifteenth 
year  of  the  reign  of 
Tiberius  CjBsar,  (Pon- 
tius Pilate  being  gov- 
ernor of  Judrea,  and 
Herod  being  tetrarch  of 
Galilee,  and  his  brother 
Philip  tetrarch  of  Iturfea 
and  of  the  region  of 
Trachonitis,  and  Lysa- 
nias  the  tetrarch  of  Abi- 

2  lene.  Annas  being  the 
high  priest,  and  Caia- 
phas,-)  the  word  of  God 
came  unto  John  the  son  • 
of  Zacharias  in  the  wil- 
derness. 

And  he  came  into  all 
the  country  about  Jor- 
dan, preaching  the  bap- 
tism of  repentance  for 
the  remission  of  sins ; 
is  written    in  Esaias^      *  as    it  is  written  in  the 


1  In  those  days  came 
John  the  Baptist, 
preaching  in  the  wil- 

2  derness  of  Judaea,  say- 


John  did  baptize  in 
the  wilderness,  and 
preach  the  baptism  of 
repentance  for  the  re- 


ing,^  Repent  ye  :   for      2  mission  of  sins  ;    as  it 


the  kingdom  of  heaven 


1  Christ,  the  Son  of  God 
^  and,  sayinjj, 


2  Annas  and  Caiaphas  being  the  high  priests 
■•  in  the  prophets 


§  16.  For  the  time  of  the  beginning  of  John's  ministry  reference  must  again  be  made  to 
the  numerous  works  which  treat  of  the  subject.  It  is  placed  by  Jarvis  and  others  in  Septem- 
ber, A.D.  24. 

8  17 


18 


FROM  THE  BEGINNING  OF  JOHN'S  MINISTRY        [Part  II.  §  16. 


ST.    MATT.    III. 

8  is  at  hand  !  For  this 
is  he  that  was  spoken 
of  by  the  prophet 
Esaias,  saying,''  The 
voice  of  one  crying  in 
the  wilderness,  Pre- 
pare ye  the  way  of  the 
Lord !  make  his  paths 
straight ! 


4  And  the  same  John 
had  his  raiment  of 
camel's  hair,  and  a 
leathern  girdle  about 
his  loins ;  *^  and  his  meat 
was  locusts  and  wild 
honey. 

6  Then  went  out  to 
him  Jerusalem  and  all 
Judaea,  and  all  the 
region     round    about 

6  Jordan,  and  were  bap- 
tized of  him  in  the 
river*  Jordan,  confess- 

7  ing  their  sins.  But 
when  he  saw  many  of 
the  Pharisees  and  Sad- 
ducees  come  to  the ' 
baptism,  he  said  unto 


ST.    MARK    I. 

the  prophet,  Behold ! 
I  send  my  messenger" 
before  thy  face,  which 
shall  prepare  thy  way.'' 
••The  voice  of  one  cry- 
ing in  the  wilderness, 
Prepare  ye  the  way  of 
the  Lord !  make  his 
paths  straight! 


6  And  John  was  clothed 

with  camel's  hair,  and 
with  a  girdle  of  a  skin 
about  his  loins ; "  and 
he  did  eat  locusts  and 
wild  honey. 
5  And  there  went  out 
unto  him  all  the  land 
of  Judaea,  and  all^  they 
of  Jerusalem,  and  were 

baptized  of  him  in  the 
river  Jordan,  confess- 
ing their  sins. 


ST.    LUKE    III. 

book  of  the  words  of 
Esaias  the  prophet,^  ''The 
voice  of  one  crying  in  the 
wilderness.  Prepare  ye 
the  way  of  the  Lord ! 
make  his  paths  straight! 

5  Every  valley  shall  be 
filled,  and  every  moun- 
tain and  hill  shall  be 
brought  low ;  and  the 
crooked  shall  be  made 
straight,  and  the  rough 
ways     shall      be     made 

6  smooth  ;  And  all  flesh 
shall  see  the  salvation 
of  God. 


7  Then  said  he  to  the  mul- 
titude that  came  forth  to 
be  baptised  of  him,  O 


1  the  prophet,  saying,  2  tjjy  ^r^y  before  thee 

8  and  they  of  Jerusalem,  and  were  all  baptized        *  in  Jordan  *  to  his  baptism 

»  Mai.  iii.  1  (Cf.  Matt.  xi.  10;  Lk.  vii.  27).  Behold!  Iwill  send  my  messeno^er,and  he  shall 
prepare  the  way  before  me. 

^  Isa.  xl.  3-5  (Cf  Jno.  i.  23).  The  voice  of  him  that  crieth  in  the  wilderness,  prepare  ye 
the  way  of  the  Lord  ;  make  straight  in  the  desert  a  hijrhway  for  our  God  !  Every  valley  shall 
be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made  low:  and  the  crooked  shall  be  mada 
straight,  and  the  rough  places  plain  :  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh 
shall  see  it  together.     Cf.  Acts  xiii.  24  ;  xix.  4.  «  Cf.  2  Kings  i.  8. 


Part  II.  §  16.] 


TO  OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER. 


19 


ST.    MATT.    III. 

them,  O  generation  of 
vipers !  who  hath 
warned  you  to  flee 
from     the    wrath    to 

8  come?  Bring  forth 
therefore   fruit  ^  meet 

9  for  repentance  :  and 
think  not  to  say  within 
yourselves,  We  have 
Abraham  to  our  fath- 
er :  for  I  say  unto  you, 
that  God  is  able  of 
these  stones  to  raise 
up  children  unto  Abra- 

10  ham.  And  now^  the 
axe  is  laid  unto  the 
root  of  the  trees; 
therefore  every  tree 
which  bringeth  not 
forth  good  fruit  is 
hewn  down,  and  cast 
into  the  fire. 


ST.    MARK    I. 


ST.    LUKE    III. 

generation  of  vipers!  who 
hath  warned  you  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  to  come  ? 

8  Bring  forth  therefore 
fruits  worthy  of  repent- 
ance, and  besfin  not  to 
say    within    yourselves, 

"We  have  Abraham  to 
our  father ;  for  I  say 
unto  you,  That  God  is 

able  of  these  stones  to 
raise    up   children   unto 

9  Abraham.  And  now  also 
the  axe  is  laid  unto  the 
root  of  the  trees  ;  every 
tree  therefore  which 
bringeth  not  forth  good 
fruit  is  hewn  down  and 
cast  into  the  fire. 

10  And  the  people  asked 
him,  saying,  "What  shall 

u  we  do  then  ?  He  an- 
swereth  and  saith  unto 
them,  He  that  hath  two 
coats,  let  him  impart  to 
him  that  hath  none  ;  and 
he    that   hath   meat,  let 

12  him  do  likewise.  Then 
came  also  publicans  to 
be  baptized,  and  said  unto 
him,  Master,  what  shall 

13  we  do  ?  And  he  said 
unto  them.  Exact  no 
more  than  that  which  is 

M  appointed  you.  And  the 
soldiers  likewise  de- 
manded of  him,  saying. 
And  what  shall  we  do  ? 


1  firuits 


^  And  now  also 


20 


FROM  THE  BEGINNING  OF  JOHN'S  MINISTRY       [Part  II.  §17, 


ST.  MATT.  III. 


ST.  MARK  I. 


H  I  indeed  baptize  you 
with  water  unto  re- 
pentance ;  but  he  that 
Cometh  after  me  is 
mightier  than  I,  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy 
to  bear  :  he  shall  bap- 
tize you  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  with  fire ; 

12  Wliose  fan  is  in  his 
hand,  and  he  will 
throughly  purge  his 
floor,  and  gather  his 
wheat  into  the  garner; 
but  he  will  burn  up 
the  chaiF  with  un- 
quenchable fire. 


lo 


7  And  preached,  saying. 
There  cometh  One 
mightier  than  I  after 
me,  the  lachet  of  whose 
shoes  I  am  not  worthy 
to    stoop    down    and 

8  unloose.  I  ^  have  bap- 
tized you  with  water : 
but  he  shall  baptize 
you  with  the  Holy 
Ghost. 


ST.  LUKE  III. 

And  he  said  unto  them, 
Do  violence  to  no  man, 
accuse  none*  falsely ;  and 
be  content  with  your 
wages. 

And  as  the  people  were 
in  expectation,  and  all 
men  mused  in  their 
hearts  of  John,  whether 
he  were  the  Christ,  or 
16  not ;  John  answered,  say- 
ing unto  them  all,  I  in- 
deed baptize  you  with 
water ;  but  One  mightier 
than  I  Cometh,  the  latchet 
of  whose  shoes  I  am  not 
worthy  to  unloose :  he 
shall  baptize  you  with 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  with 
fire : 

n  Whose  fan  is  in  his 
hand,  to''  throughly  purge 
his  floor  and  to  gather 
the  wheat  into  his  jrar- 
ner:  but  the  chaff  he 
will  burn  with  fire  un- 
quenchable. 

18  And  many  other  things 
in  his  exhortation  preach- 
ed he  unto  the  people. 


§  17.    The  Baptism  of  our  Lord. 
St.  Matt.  hi.  13-17.  St.  Mark  i.  9-11. 


■The  Jordan. 

St.  Luke  hi.  21-23. 


13       Then  cometh  Jesus 
from  Galilee  to  Jordan 


9  And  it  came  to  pass  in 
those  days,  that  Jesus     21  Now  when  all  the  people 
came  from  Nazareth  of         were   baptized,  it   came 


1  neither  accuse  any  falsely 

^  and  he  will  throughly  purge  his  floor,  and  will  gather 


2  I  indeed  have  baptized 


§  17.  There  is  a  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  time  of  our  Lord's  baptism.     All  probabilities 
concur  in  pointing  to  the  early  part  of  January.     That  there  is  no  difficulty  from  the  tempe- 


PartII.  §17. 


TO  OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER. 


21 


ST.    MATT.    III. 

unto  John,  to  be  bap- 

14  tized  of  him.  But  he^ 
forbad  him,  saying,  I 
have  need  to  be  bap- 
tized of  thee,  and 
comest   thou   to   me  ! 

15  And  Jesus  answering 
said  unto  him,  Suffer 
it  to  he  so  now  :  for 
thus  it  becometh  us  to 
fulfil  all  I'ighteousness. 
Then  he  suffered  him. 

10  And  Jesus,  when  he 
was  baptized,  went  up 
straightway  out  of  the 
water ;  and,  lo !  the 
heavens  were  opened,^ 
and  he  saw  the  Spirit 
of  God  descending  like 
a  dove,^  lighting  upon 

17  him  ;  and  lo  !  a  voice 
from  heaven,  saying, 
This  is  my  beloved  Son, 
in  whom  I  am  well 
pleased. 

1  but  John  forbad 


ST.   MARK    I. 

Galilee,  and  was  bap- 
tized of John  in  Jordan. 


ST.    LUKE    111. 

to  pass,  that  Jesus  also 
being  baptized, 


10  And  straightway  com- 
ing up  out  of  the  water, 
he   saw   the    heavens 

opened,  and  the  Spirit 
like  a  dove   descend- 

11  ing  unto*  him:  and^ 
a  voice  from  heaven, 
saying,  Thou  art  my 
beloved  Son,  in  thee*^ 
I  am  well  pleased. 


and  praying,  the  heaven 
22  was  opened,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  descended 
in  a  bodily  shape  like  a 
dove  upon  him,  and  a 
voice  came  from  heaven/ 
Thou  art  my  beloved 
Son ;  in  thee  I  am  well 
pleased. 


2  were  opened  unto  him 


^  and  lighting: 


upon 


^  and  there  came  a  voice    ®  in  whom 


^  from  heaven,  which  said,  Thou  art 


rature  of  the  air  and  the  water  at  that  season,  is  abundantly  shown  by  Andrews,  Life  of  our 
Lord,  pp.  33-35  (4th  ed. ).  The  traditional  day  (January  6th)  seems  quite  as  likely  as  any  other 
suffgested.  The  difference  in  the  record  of  the  words  pronounced  by  the  heavenly  voice  in 
Matt.  iii.  17,  as  compared  with  the  parallel  places,  seems  almost  too  slight  to  require  notice. 
It  is,  however,  made  the  occasion,  by  Robinson,  for  the  following  excellent  note  which  is 
quoted  from  his  Harmony  (p.  187)  :  "A  like  difference  is  seen  in  the  four  copies  of  the  title  on 
the  cross,  Matt,  xxvii.  37  ;  Mar.  xv.  26  ;  Lk.  xxiii.  38;  Jno.  xix.  19.  And  still  more,  in  the 
solemn  words  of  our  Lord  at  the  institution  of  the  cup,  Matt.  xxvi.  28  ;  Mar.  xiv.  24 ;  Lk. 
xxii.  20;  1  Cor.  xi.  25.  Similar  varieties  of  expression  in  the  different  reports  of  the  same 
language  are  found  in  the  following  passages,  as  well  as  very  many  others:  Matt.  iii.  II  = 
Mar.  i.  7  =  Lk.  iii.  16  =  Jno.  i.  27.  Matt,  ix  11  =  Mar.  v.  16  =  Lk  v.  30.  Matt  xv.  27  = 
Mar.  vii.  28.  Matt.  xvi.  6-9  =  Mar.  viii.  17-19.  Matt.  xx.  33  ==  Mar.  x.  51  =  Lk.  xviii.  41. 
Matt.  xxi.  9  =  Mar.  xi.  9  =  Lk.  xix.  38.  Matt.  xxvi.  39  =  Mar.  xiv.  36  =  Lk.  xxii.  42.  Matt, 
xxviii.  5,  6  =  Mar.  xvi.  6  =  Lk.  xxiv.  5,  6.  All  these  examples  go  only  to  show  that  when 
the  Evangelists  profess  to  record  the  expressions  used  by  our  Lord  and  others,  they  usually 
give  them  according  to  the  sense,  and  not  according  to  the  letter.  As  Le  Clerc  expresses  it : 
'  The  Apostles  seek  rather  to  express  the  sense  than  the  words.'  Harm.  p.  518."  Of  course 
some  allowance  is  to  be  made  for  the  transfer  of  the  original  expressions  into  Greek  ;  but  an  ex- 
amination of  the  above  passages  abundantly  shows  that  this  alone  will  not  fully  explain  the  facts. 


22 


FROM  THE  BEGINNrNG  OF  iOHN'S  MINISTRY      [Part  II.  §  18 


12 


13 


§  18.     The 
St.  Matt.  iv.  1-11. 

1  Then  was  Jesus  led 
up  of  the  Spirit  into 
the  wilderness  to  be 
tempted  of  the  devil. 

2  And  when  he  had 
fasted  forty  days  and 
forty  nights,  he  was  af- 
terward an  hungered. 

3  And  when  the  tempter 
came  to  him,  he  said, 
If  thou  be  the  Son  of 
God,  command  that 
these  stones  be  make 

4  bread.  But  he  answer- 
ed and  said,  It  is  writ- 
ten," Man  shall  not  live 
by  bread  alone,  but  by 
every  word  that  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  the 
mouth  of  God. 

6  Then  the  devil  tak- 
eth  him  up  into  the 
holy  city,  and  set  ^  him 
on  a  pinnacle  of  the 

fi  temple,  and  saithunto 
him.  If  thou  be  the 
Son  of  God  cast  thy- 
self down :  for  it  is 
written,**  He  shall  give 
his  angels  charge  con- 
cerning thee :  and  in 


Temptation.  —  Desert 

St.  Mark  i.  12,  13. 

And  immediately  the 
Spirit  driveth  him  into 
the  wilderness.  And 
he  was  in  ^  the  wilder- 
ness forty  days,  tempt- 
ed of  Satan :  and  was 
with  the  wild  beasts ; 


of  Judcea. 

St.  Luke  iv.  1-13. 

1  And  Jesus  being  full  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  returned 
from  Jordan,  and  was  led 
by  the    Spirit    into    the 

2  wilderness,  being  forty 
days  tempted  of  the  devil. 
And- in  those  days  he  did 
eat  nothing:  and  when 
they    were    ended,   he^ 

3  hungered.  And  the  devil 
said  unto  him.  If  thou  be 
the  Son  of  God,  command 
this  stone,  that  it  be  made 
bread. 

4  And  Jesus  answered 
him,^  *It  is  written.  That 
man  shall  not  live  by 
bread  alone.* 


9  And  he  brought  him 
to  Jerusalem,  and  set 
him  on  a  pinnacle  of  the 
temple,  and  said  unto 
him,  If  thou  be  the  Son 
of  God,  cast  thyself  down 

10  from  hence :  for  it  is 
written,^  He  shall  give 
his  angels  charge  over 
thee,     to      keep     thee : 


1  was  there  in  the  wilderness  ^  jjg  afterward  hungered  '  saying,  It  is  written 

*  by  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  of  God.  ^  setteth 

«  Deut.  viii.  3.     Man  doth  not  live  by  bread  only,  but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  Lord  doth  man  live. 
*>  Ps.  xci.  11.     For  he  shall  give  his  angels  charge  over  thee,  to  keep  thee  in  all  thy  ways. 

§  18.  The  occurrence  of  the  temptation  immediately  after  the  baptism  seems  indicated  by 
the  narrative,  Jno.  i.  29-44,  as  well  as  by  the  'immediately'  of  St.  Mark.  The  difference  in 
the  order  of  the  temptations  in  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke  is  perhaps  designed  to  show  that 
these  are  but  instances  of  the  multitude  of  temptations  with  which  our  Lord  was  assailed. 


Part  II.  §  19.] 


TO  OUE  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER. 


23 


10 


ST.    MATT.    IV. 

their  hands  they  shall 
bear  thee  up,  lest  at 
any  time  thou  dash 
thy  foot  against  a  stone. 
Jesus  said  unto  him, 
It  is  written  again,* 
Thou  shalt  not  tempt 
the  Lord  thy  God. 

Again,  the  devil 
taketh  him  up  into  an 
exceeding  high  moun- 
tain, and  sheweth  him 
all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world,  and  the  glory 
of  them ;  and  said^ 
unto  him,  All  these 
things  will  I  give  thee, 
if  thou  wilt  fall  down 
and  worshijj  me.  Then 
saith  Jesus  unto  him, 
Get  thee  hence,  Satan : 


for  it  is  written,**  Thou 
shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  him  only 
11  shalt  thou  serve.  Then 
the  devil  leaveth  him, 


and,  behold !  angels 
came  and  ministered 
unto  him. 


ST.    MABK   I. 


ST.    LUKE    IV. 

11  and  in  their  hands  they 
shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at 
any  time  thou  dash  thy 

12  foot  against  a  stone.  And 
Jesus  answering  said  unto 
him.  It  is  said,*  Thou 
shalt  not  tempt  the  Lord 
thy  God. 

fi  And  the  devil  taking 
him  up,^  shewed  unto 
him  all  the  kingdoms  of 
the  world  in  a  moment 

6  of  time.  And  the  devil 
said  unto  him.  All  this 
power  will  I  give  thee: 
and  the  glory  of  them, 
for  that  is  delivered 
unto  me,  and  to  whom- 
soever I  will  I  give  it. 

1  If  thou  therefore  wilt 
worship  me,  all  shall  be 

8  thine.  And  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said  unto 
him,^  It  is  written,'' Thou 
shalt  worship  the  Lord 
thy  God,  and  him  only 

13  shalt  thou  serve.  And 
when  the  devil  had  ended 
all  the  temptation,  he 
departed  from  him  for  a 
season. 


and  the  angels  minis- 
tered unto  him. 


§  19.     Testimony  of  John  the  Baptist.  —  Bethany  beyond  Jordan. 

St.  John  i.  19-34. 

19  And  this  is  the  record  of  John,  when  the  Jews  sent  priests  and  Levites  from 

20  Jerusalem  to  ask  him,  Who  art  thou  ?     And  he  confessed,  and  denied  not ; 

1  taking  him  up  into  an  high  mountain  ^  saith 

3  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan  !  for  it  is  written 
»  Dent.  vi.  16.     Ye  shall  not  tempt  the  Lord  your  God. 

b  Dent.  vi.  13.     Thou  shalt  fear  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  serve  him,  and  shalt  swear  by  his 
name.     Cf.  x.  20. 


24  FROM  THE  BEGINNING  OF  JOHN'S  MINISTRY        [Part  II.  §  20. 

ST.    JOHN    I. 

21  but  confessed,  I  am  not  the  Christ.  And  they  asked  him,  What  then  ?  Art 
thou  Elias  ?     ^He  saitli,  I  am  not.     Art  thou  that"  prophet?      And  he  an- 

22  swered,  No.     Then  said  they  unto  him,  Who  art  thou  ?  that  we  may  give  an 

23  answer  to  them  that  sent  us.  What  sayest  thou  of  thyself?  He  said,  I  am 
the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Make  straight  the  way  of  the  Lord, 

25  as  said  the  prophet  Esaias.''  And  tliey^  were  sent  of  the  Pharisees.  And 
they  asked  him,  and  said  unto  him.  Why  baptizest  thou  then,  if  thou  be  not 

26  that  Christ,  nor  Elias,  neither  that  prophet  ?  John  answered  them,  saying, 
I  baptize  with  water :  but  there  standeth  one  among  you,  whom  ye  know  not ; 

27  who    Cometh    after    me,^  whose   shoe's  latchet  I  am  not  worthy  to  unlose.*^ 

28  These  things  were  done  in  Bethany^  beyond  Jordan,  were  John  was 
baptizing. 

29  The  next  day  he^  seeth  Jesus  coming  unto  him,  and  saith,  Behold  the  Lamb 

30  of  God,  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world  !  This  is  he  of  whom  I  said, 
After  me  cometh  a  man  which  is  preferred  before  me  :  for  he  was  before  me. 

31  And  I  knew  him  not ;  but  that  he  should  be  made  manifest  to  Israel,  therefore 

32  am  I  come  baptizing  with  water.     And  John  bare  record,  saying,  I  saw  the 

33  Spirit  descending  from  heaven  like  a  dove,  and  it  abode  upon  him.  And  I 
knew  him  not :  but  he  that  sent  me  to  baptize  with  water,  the  same  said  unto 
me.  Upon  whom  thou  shalt  see  the  Spirit  descending,  and  remaining  on  him, 

34  the  same  is  he  which  baptizeth  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  "And  I  saw,  and  bare 
record  that  this  is  the  Son  of  God. 

§  20.     Interview  of  John's  Disciples  with  our  Lord.  —  The  Jordan. 

St.  John  i.  35-42. 

le       Again  the  next  day  after  John  stood,  and  two  of  his  disciples  ;   and  looking 

37  upon  Jesus  as  he  walked,  he  saith.  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  !  The^  two  dis- 
ciples heard  him  speak,  and  they  followed  Jesus. 

38  Jesus'  turned,  and  saw  them  following,  and  saith  unto  them.  What  seek  ye  ? 
They  said  unto  him.  Rabbi,  (which  is  to  say,  being  interpreted.  Master),  where 

39  dwellest  thou?  He  saith  unto  them.  Come  and  ye  shall  see.®  They  came,  there- 
therefore^  and  saw  where  he  dwelt,  and  abode  with  him  that  day  :  it^"  was  about 

40  the  tenth  hour.     One  of  the  two  which  heard  John  speak,  and  followed  him, 

41  was  Andrew,  Simon  Peter's  brother.  He  first  findeth  his  own  brother  Simon, 
and  saith  unto  him.  We  have  found  the  Messias,  which  is,  being  interpreted, 

1  and  he  saith  2  jijgy  which  were  sent  were 

3  He  it  is,  who  coming  after  me,  is  preferred  before  me,  whose  shoe's  *  Bethabara 

*  John  6  and  the  two  "^  Then  Jesus  *  Come  and  see  '  came  and  saw 

1°  for  it  was 

a  Cf.  Lk.  i.  17  ;  Matt.  xi.  14 ;  xvii.  11-13.  •>  Isa.  xl.  3.  c  Cf.  Acts  xiii.  25. 

§  19.  ver.  33.  The  Baptist's  saying  that  he  "  knew  not  Jesus  "  must  be  taken,  consistently 
with  Matt.  iii.  14  (§  17),  to  mean  that  he  did  not  officially  know  him,  so  that  he  could  declare 
him  to  be  the  one  whose  way  he  had  come  to  prepare. 


Part  II.  §21.1  TO  OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER.  25 


ST.   JOHN    I. 

42  Christ.'  He  ^  brought  him  to  Jesus.  When  ^  Jesus  beheld  him,  he  said,  Thou 
art  Simon  the  son  of  John:*  thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas,  which  is  by  inter- 
pretation, A  stone. 

§  21.     Jesus  going  into  Galilee,  takes  with  him  Philip.    Interview  with 

Nathanael. 

St.  John  i.  43-51. 

43  The  day  following  he*  would  go  forth  into  Galilee,  and  findeth  Philip,  and 

44  Jesus  ^  saith  unto  him.  Follow  me.     Now  Philip  was  of  Bethsaida,  the  city 

45  of  Andrew  and  Peter.  Philip  findeth  Nathanael,  and  saith  unto  him,  We  have 
found  him,  of  whom  Moses  in  the  law,  and   the  prophets  did  write,  Jesus  of 

46  Nazareth,  the  son  of  Joseph.  NathanaeF  said  unto  him,  Can  there  any 
good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  ?     Philip  saith  unto  him,  Come  and  see  ! 

47  Jesus  saw  Nathanael  coming  to  him,  and  saith  of  him.  Behold  an  Israelite 

48  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile  !  Nathanael  saith  unto  him,  Whence  knowest 
thou  me  ?      Jesus    answered  and  said  unto    him,  Before  that   Philip  called 

49  thee,  when  thou  wast  under  the  fig  tree,  I  saw  thee.     Nathanael  answered 
so  him,^  Rabbi  !  thou  art  the  Son  of  God  ;  thou  art  the  King  of  Israel.     Jesus 

answered  and  said  unto  him,  Because  I  said  unto  thee,  I  saw  thee  under  the 
61  fig  tree,  believest  thou  ?  thou  shalt  see  greater  things  than  these.     And  he 
saith  unto  him,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto    you,^  ye  shall  see  heaven  open, 
and  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending  upon  the  Son  of  Man. 

§  22.     The  Marriage  at  Cana,  and  Departure  to  Capernaum. 
St.  John  ii.  1-12. 

1  And  the  third  day  there  was  a  marriage  in  Cana  of  Galilee  ;  and  the  mother 

2  of  Jesus  was  there :  and  both  Jesus  was  called,  and  his  disciples,  to  the  mar- 

3  riage.  And'"  they  had  no  wine,  because  the  wine  of  the  marriage  was  finished. 

4  Then  the  mother  of  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  There  '^  is  no  wine.  Jesus  saith 
unto  her,  Woman,  what  have  I  to  do  with  thee  ?  mine  hour  is  not  yet  come. 

6  His  mother  saith  unto  the  servants.  Whatsoever  he  saith  unto  you,  do.     And 

there  were  set  there  six  waterpots  of  stone,  after  the  manner  of  the  purifying 

1  of  the  Jews,  containing  two  or  three  firkins  apiece.     Jesus  saith  unto  them, 

8  Fill  the  waterpots  with  water.     And  they  filled  them  up  to  the  brim.     And 

he  saith  unto  them.  Draw  out  now,  and  bear  unto  the  governor  of  the  feast. 

1  the  Christ  2  \^^  i^g  brought  '^  and  when 

*  Jona  5  Jesus  would  go  ^  and  saith  unto  him 

'  And  Nathanael  *  answered  and  saith  unto  him  ^  hereafter  ye  shall  see 

^°  And  when  they  wanted  wine,  the  mother  of  Jesus  saith  "  They  have  no  wine 

§  22.  The  tliird  cUuj  may  refer  hack  to  i.  44,  as  two  days  would  suffice  for  the  journey,  which 
could  not  have  been  above  fifty  miles ;  or  it  may  have  reference  to  the  time  of  his  arrival  in 
G-alilee.  "  Cana,  now  Kana  el-Jelil,  was  situated  about  seven  miles  north  of  Nazareth,  and 
jbout  three  miles  N.  by  E.  of  Sepphoris."     See  Robinson's  Bibl.  Res.  in  Palest.  III.  p.  204. 

4 


26  PRECEDING  OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER.        [Paet  H.  §  22. 

ST.    JOHN    II. 

8  And  they  bare  it.     When  the  ruler  of  the  feast  had  tasted  the  water  that  was 
made  wine,  and  knew  not  whence  it  was :  (but  the  servants  which  drew  the 

10  water  knew ;)  the  governor  of  the  feast  called  the  bridegroom,  and  saith 
unto  him.  Every  man  at  the  beginning  doth  set  forth  good  wine  ;  and  when 
men  have  well  drunk,^  that  which  is  worse  ;  hut  thou  hast  kept  the  good  wine 

11  until  now.  This  beginning  of  miracles  did  Jesus  in  Caua  of  Galilee,  and 
manifested  forth  his  glory  ;  and  his  disciples  believed  on  him. 

12  After  this  he  went  down  to  Capernaum,  he,  and  his  mother,  and  his  brethren, 
and  his  disciples :  and  they  continued  there  not  many  days. 

1  then  that  which. 


PART  III. 


OUR  LORD'S   FIRST  PASSOVER  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  HIS 

SECOND. 

§  23.     At  the  Passover  Jesus  purifies  the  Temple.  —  Jerusalem. 

St.  John  ii.  13-25. 

13  And  the  Jews'  passover  was  at  hand,  and  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem, 

14  and  found  in  the  temple  those  that  sold  oxen  and  sheep  and  doves,  and  the 

15  changers  of  money  sitting :  And  when  he  had  made  a  scourge  of  small  cords, 
he  drove  them  all  out  of  the  temple,  and  the  sheep,  and  the  oxen  ;  and  poured 

16  out  the  changer's  money,  and  overthrew  the  tables  ;  And  said  unto  them  that 
sold  doves.  Take  these  things  hence  !  make  not  my  Father's  house  an  house 

n  of  merchandise.  His^  disciples  remembered  that  it  was  written,*  The  zeal  of 
thine  house  eateth  me  up.^ 

18  Then  answered  the  Jews  and  said  unto  him,  What  sign  shewest  thou  unto 

19  us,  seeing  that  thou  doest  these  things  ?     Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them, 

20  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up.  Then  said  the  Jews, 
Forty  and  six  years  was  this  temple  in  building,  and  wilt  thou  rear  it  up  in 

22  three  days  ?  But  he  spake  of  the  temple  of  his  body.  When  therefore  he 
was  risen  from  the  dead,  his  disci jjles  remembered  that  he  had  said  this  ;^  and 
they  believed  the  scripture,  and  the  word  which  Jesus  had  said. 

23  Now  when  he  was  in  Jerusalem  at  the  passover,  in  the  feast  day,  many 

24  believed  in  his  name,  when  they  saw  the  miracles  which  he  did.     But  Jesus 

25  did  not  commit  himself  unto  them,  because  he  knew  all  men,  And  needed  not 
that  any  should  testify  of  man  ;  for  he  knew  what  was  in  man. 

1  And  his  disciples  *  hath  eaten  ^  had  said  this  unto  them. 

*  Ps.  Ixix  9.     The  zeal  of  thine  house  hath  eaten  me  up. 

§  23.  In  Matt.  iv.  12 ;  Mar.  i.  14 ;  Lk.  iv.  14  (§  26)  it  is  said  that  Jesus  returned  into  Galilee, 
implying  a  previous  absence.  This  succeeds  the  account  of  the  temptation,  but  evidently  did 
not  immediately  follow  it ;  for  the  two  former  Gospels  say  expressly  that  it  was  after  the 
imprisonment  of  John  the  Baptist.  Now  St.  John  tells  us  (§  19)  that  our  Lord  went  into 
Galilee  on  the  next  day  after  the  Baptist's  public  testimony  to  him.  The  Baptist,  therefore, 
had  not  then  been  imprisoned,  nor  was  he  for  some  time  afterwards.  Cf  Jno.  iii.  22-24; 
iv.  1-3.  Hence  the  return  mentioned  by  the  other  Evangelists  refers  to  some  subsequent  return, 
and  most  probably  to  that  from  the  Passover  of  Jno.  ii.  13.  Thus  they  imply  the  attendance 
at  the  Passover  which  St.  John  alone  mentions. 

In  regard  to  the  purification  of  the  temple  here  mentioned  and  that  recorded  by  the  other 

27 


28  OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER,  [Part  III.  §  24. 

§  24.     Interview  with  Nicodemus.  —  Jerusalem. 
St.  John  hi.  1-21. 

1  There  was  a  man  of  the  Pharisees  named  Nicodemus,  a  ruler  of  the  Jews : 

2  The  same  came  to  him^  by  night,  and  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  we  know  that 
thou  art  a  teacher  come  from  God :  for  no  man  can  do  these  miracles  that 
thou  doest,  except  God  be  with  him. 

3  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee.  Except 
a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God. 

4  Nicodemus  saith  unto  him,  How  can  a  man  be  born  when  he  is  old  ?  can  he 

5  enter  the  second  time  into  his  mother's  womb,  and  be  born  ?  Jesus  answered, 
Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee.  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the 

6  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God.     That  which  is  born  of  the 

7  flesh  is  flesh ;  and  that  which  is  born  of  the   Spirit  is  spirit.     Marvel  not 

8  that  I  said  unto  thee.  Ye  must  be  born  again.  The  wind  bloweth  where  it 
listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh, 
and  whither  it  goeth :  so  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit. 

9  Nicodemus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  How  can  these  things  be  ? 

10  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Art  thou  a  master  of  Israel,  and  knowest 
n  not  these  things  ?     Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee.  We  speak  that  we  do  know, 

12  and  testify  that  we  have  seen  ;  and  ye  receive  not  our  witness.  If  I  have  told 
you  earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how  shall  ye  believe,  if  I  tell  you  of 

13  heavenly  things  ?     And  no  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came 

14  down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  man  which  is  in  heaven.  And  as  Moses 
lifted  ujj  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,*  even  so  must  the  Son  of  man  be  lifted 

16  up  :  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him^  should  have  eternal  life.  For  God  so 
loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  the  ^  only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 

17  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  For  God  sent  not  the^ 
Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the  world  ;  but  that  the  world  through  him 

18  might  be  saved.  He  that  believeth  on  him  is  not  condemned :  *  he  that 
believeth  not  is  condemned  already,  because  he  hath  not  believed  in  the  name 

19  of  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God.  And  this  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is 
come  into  the  world,  and  men  loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their 

1  came  to  Jesus  '^  should  not  perish,  but  have  ^  his  *  but  he  that  believeth 

a  See  Num.  xxi.  8,  9. 

Evangelists  (see  §  114)  it  must  now  be  considered  as  settled  by  common  agreement  that  they 
refer  to  different  events.  The  notes  of  time,  in  either  case,  are  sufficiently  definite,  this  being 
placed  by  St.  John  near  the  beginning,  and  that  by  the  Synoptical  Evangelists  at  the  close,  of 
our  Lord's  ministry.  The  distinguishing  circumstances  are  somewhat  different,  and  there  is 
no  improbability  that  there  should  have  been  occasion  for  the  repetition  of  such  an  act  after 
so  long  an  interval,  nor  that  it  should  have  been  repeated.  That  St.  John  should  have 
mentioned  only  one,  while  the  earlier  Evangelists  mention  only  the  other,  is  a  natural  con- 
sequence of  the  supplementary  character  of  his  Gospel,  for  the  most  part  forbearing  to  repeat 
what  has  been  already  told  by  them,  and  calling  attention  to  such  important  incidents  as  they 
had  left  unnoticed. 


Part  III.  §  25.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND.  29 

ST.  JOHN    III. 

20  deeds  were  evil.      For  every  oue  that  doeth  evil  hateth  the  light,  neither 

21  Cometh  to  the  light,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved.  But  he  that  doeth 
truth  Cometh  to  the  light,  that  his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest,  that  they  are 
wrought  in  God. 

§  25.     Our  Lord  Baptizes  in  the  Country  of  Judaea.     Further  Testimony  of 

John,  while  still  Baptizing. 
St.  John  hi.  22-36. 

22  After  these  things  came  Jesus  and  his  disciples  into  the  land  of  Judaea ;  and 

23  there  he  tarried  with  them  and  baptized.  And  John  also  was  baptizing  in 
^non  near  to  Salim,  because  there  was  much  water  there :  and  they  came, 

24  and  were  baptized.     For  John  was  not  yet  cast  into  prison. 

25  Then  there  arose  a  question  between  some  of  John's  disciples  and  a  Jew^ 

26  about  purifying.  And  they  came  unto  John,  and  said  unto  him.  Rabbi,  he 
that  was  with  thee  beyond  Jordan,  to  whom  thou  barest  witness,  behold !  the 

2r  same  baptizeth,  and  all  men  come  to  him.     John  answered  and  said,  A  man 
28  can  receive  nothing  exceept  it  be  given  him  from  heaven.     Ye  yourselves 
bear  me  witness,  that  I  said,  I  am  not  the  Christ,  but  that  I  am  sent  before 
•i9  him.     He  that  hath  the  bride  is  the  bridegroom :  but  the  friend  of  the  bride- 
groom, which    standeth   and   heareth   him,  rejoiceth  greatly  because  of  the 

30  bridegroom's  voice  :  this  my  joy  therefore  is  fulfilled.     He  must  increase,  but 

31  I  must  decrease.  He  that  cometh  from  above  is  above  all :  he  that  is  of  the 
earth  is  earthly,  and  speaketh  of  the  earth :    he  that  cometh  from    heaven 

32  testifieth^  'what  he  hath  seen  and  heard,  and  no  man  receiveth  his  testimony. 

33  He  that  hath  received  his  testimony  hath  set  to  his  seal  that  God  is  true. 

34  For  he  whom  God  hath  sent  speaketh  the  words  of  God :  for  he  ^  giveth  not 

35  the  Spirit  by  measure  unto  him..     The  Father  loveth  the  Son,  and  hath  given 

36  all  things  into  his  hand.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting  life  : 
he"*  that  believeth  not  the  Son  shall  not  see  life ;  but  the  wrath  of  God 
abideth  on  him. 

§  26.  (A)  John  the  Baptist  is  seized. 

St.  Matt.  xiv.  3-5.  St.  Mark  vi.  17-20.            St.  Luke  hi.  19,  20. 

3       For  Herod  had  laid  \^  For  Herod  himself  had     w  But  Herod  the  tetrarch, 

hold     on    John,    and  sent  forth  and  laid  hold         being   reproved  by  him 

1  the  Jews 

2  he  that  cometh  from  heaven  is  above  all.     And  what  he  hath  seen  ami  heard,  that  he 
testifieth ;  and  no  man  ^  God  giveth  *  and  he 


§  25.  After  the  Passover  Jesus  went  into  the  country  and  continued  there  until  John  was 
seized.     Then  he  went  through  Samaria  (§  27)  into  Galilee  (§  28). 

§  26.  The  seizing  of  John  the  Baptist  is  mentioned  by  St.  Mark  as  having  taken  place  some 
time  before.  The  account  is  placed  here  because  of  its  parallelism  with  the  other  Evangelists ; 
but,  of  course,  this  is  not  to  be  considered  as  any  real  exception  to  the  accuracy  of  chronological 
sequence  preserved  throughout  by  St.  Mark. 


30 


OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER, 


[Part  HI.  §  26. 


ST.    MATT.    XIV. 

bound  him,  and  put 
Mm  in  prison  for 
Herodias'  sake,  his 
brother  Philip's  wife. 

4  For  John  said  unto 
him,  It  is  not  lawful 
for  thee  to  have  her. 


fi  And  when  he  would 
have  put  him  to  death, 
he  feared  the  multitude, 
because  they  counted 
him  as  a  prophet. 


ST.    MARK    VI. 

upon  John,  and  bound 
him  in  prison  for  Hero- 
dias' sake,  his  brother 
Philip's  wife:  for  he 
IS  had  married  her.  For 
John  had  said  unto 
Herod,  It  is  not  lawful 
for   thee  to  have  thy 

19  brother's  wife.  There- 
fore Herodias  had  a 
quarrel  against  him, 
and  would  have  killed 
him ;    but    she   could 

20  not:  for  Herod  feared 
John,  knowing  that  he 
was  a  just  man  and 
an  holy,  and  observed 
him ;  and  when  he 
heard  him,  he  hesi- 
tated much,^  and  heard 
him  gladly. 


20 


ST.    LUKE    III. 

for  Herodias  his  broth- 
er's ^  wife,  and  for  all  the 
evils  which  Herod  had 
done,  added  yet  tliis 
above  all,  that  he  shut  up 
John  in  prison. 


(B.)    Our  Lord  afterwards  departs  into  Galilee. 


Matt.  iv.  12.      Mab.  i.  14.» 


12  Now  when 
he  *  had  heard 
that  John  was 
cast  into  pris- 
on, he  depart- 
ed into  Gali- 
lee. 


14  Now  after 
that  John  was 
put  in  prison, 
Jesus  came  in- 
to Galilee, — 


Lk.  IV.  14."  Jno.  IV.  1-3. 

1  When  therefore  Jesus  ^ 
knew  how  the  Pharisees 
had  heard  that  Jesus  made 
and  baptized*  more  disci- 

2  pies  than  John,  (though 
Jesus  himself  baptized  not, 

the  power  of  s  but  his  disciples,)  he  left 
the  Spirit  into  Judaea,  and  departed  again 
Galilee: —  into  Galilee. 


14     And  Jesus 
returned      in 


§  27.    Discourse  with  the  Woman  of  Samaria.     Many  Samaritans  believe 

on  him.  —  Shechem. 

St.  John  iv.  4-42.  ' 

And  he  must  needs  go  through  Samaria.     Then  cometh  he  to  a  city  of 
Samaria,  which  is  called  Sychar,  near  to  the  parcel  of  ground  that  Jacob  gave 


1  his  brother  Philip's  wife 


a  See  iii.  22-26. 
2  did  many  things 


8  the  Lord  knew 


when  Jesus 


Part  HI.  §  27.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND.  31 


ST     JOHN    IV. 

6  to  his  son  Joseph."  Now  Jacob's  well  was  there.  Jesus  therefore,  being 
wearied  with  Ms  journey,  sat  thus  on  the  well  :  and  it  was  about  the  sixth 
hour. 

7  There  cometh  a  woman  of  Samaria  to  draw  water :  Jesus  saith  unto  her, 

8  Give  me  to  drink.     (For  his  disciples  were  gone  aAvay  unto  the  city  to  buy 

9  meat.)  Saith'  the  woman  of  Samaria  unto  him,  How  is  it  that  thou,  being  a 
Jew,  askest  drink  of  me,  which  am  a  woman  of  Samaria  ?- 

10  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her.  If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God.  and  who 
it  is  that  saith  to  thee,  Give  me  to  drink ;  thou  wouldest  have  asked  of  him, 

11  and  he  would  have  given  thee  living  water.     The  woman  saith  unto  him,  Sir, 
thou  hast  nothing  to  draw  with,  and  the  well  is  deep :  from  whence  then  hast 

12  thou  that  living  water  ?     Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Jacob,  which  gave 
us  the  well,  and  drank  thereof  himself,  and  his  children,  and  his  cattle  ? 

13  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  her,  TVliosoever  drinketh  of  this  water  shall 

14  thirst  again ;  but  whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall 
never  thirst ;  but  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of 

15  water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life.     The  woman  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  give 
me  this  water,  that  I  thirst  not,  neither  come  hither  to  draw. 

j^       He^  saith  unto  her,  Go,  call  thy  husband,  and  come  hither.     The  woman 
answered  and  said,  I  have  no  husband. 

18  Jesus  said  unto  her,  Thou  hast  well  said,  I  have  no  husband  :    for  thou 
hast  had  five  husbands  ;  and  he  whom  thou  now  hast  is  not  thy  husband  :  in 

19  that  saidst  thou  truly.     The  woman  saith  unto  him,  Sir,  I  perceive  that  thou 

20  art  a  prophet.     Our  fathers  worshipped  in  this  mountain  ;  and  ye  say,  that  in 
Jerusalem  is  the  place  where  men  ought  to  worship. 

21  Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Woman,  believe  me.  the  hour  cometh,  when  ye  shall 

22  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father.     Ye  wor- 
ship ye  know  not  what :  we  know  what  we  worship :  for  salvation  is  of  the 

23  Jews.     But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall 
worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth  :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to 

24  worship  him.     God  is  a  spirit;  and  they  that  worship^  must  worship  in  spirit 
2s  and  in  truth.     The  woman  saith  unto  him,  I  know  that  Messias  cometh,  (which 

is  called  Christ :)  when  he  is  come,  he  will  tell  us  all  things. 
I?       Jesus  saith  unto  her,  I  that  speak  unto  thee  am  he.     And  upon  this  came 
his  disciples,  and  marvelled  that  he  talked  with  the  woman  :  yet  no  man  said, 

28  "WTiat  seekest  thou  ?  or,  Why  talkest  thou  with  her  ?     The  woman  then  left 

29  her  waterpot,  and  went  her  way  into  the  city,  and  saith  to  the  men.  Come, 
see  a  man,  which  told  me  all  things  that  ever  I  did :  is  not  this  the  Christ? 

30  They*  went  out  of  the  city,  and  came  unto  him. 

32       In   the  mean  while  his  disciples  prayed  him,  saying.  Master,  eat.     But 

"  See  Gen.  xlviii.  22  ;  Josh.  xvii.  14-18  ;  xxiv.  32. 
1  Then  saith         '■'  a  woman  of  Samaria  ?  for  the  Jews  have  no  dealings  with  the  Samaritans. 
8  Jesus  saith         *  they  that  worship  him  must  worship  him  *  Then  they  went 


32 


OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER, 


[Part  III.  §  28. 


ST.    JOHN    IV. 

33  he  said  unto  them,  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know  not  of.     Therefore  said 

34  the  disciples  one  to  another,  Hath  any  man  brought  him  aught  to  eat  ?  Jesus 
saith  unto  them.  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me,  and  to  finish 

35  his  work.  Say  not  ye.  There  are  yet  four  months,  and  then  cometh  harvest  ? 
behold,  I  say  unto  you.  Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields ;  for  they 

36  are  white  to  harvest.  Already '  he  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and  gathereth 
fruit  unto  life  eternal ;  that  both  he  that  soweth  and  he  that  reapeth  may 

3''  rejoice  together.     And  herein  is  that  saying  true.  One  soweth,  and  another 
38  reapeth.     I  sent  you  to  reap  that  whereon  ye  bestowed  no  labor :  other  men 

labored,  and  ye  are  entered  into  their  labors. 
s!i       And  many  of  the  Samaritans  of  that  city  believed  on  him  for  the  saying  of 
«  the  woman,  which  testified,  He  told  me  all  that  ever  I  did.     So  when  the 

Samaritans  were  come  unto  him,  they  besought  him  that  he  would  tarry  with 

41  them :  and  he  abode  there  two  days.     And  many  more  believed  because  of 

42  his  own  word  ;  and  said  unto  the  woman,  Now  we  believe,  not  because  of  thy 
saying:  for  we  have  heard  him  ourselves,  and  know  that  this  is  indeed^  the 
Saviour  of  the  world. 


§  28.     Our  Lord  teaches  publicly  in  Galilee. 
Matt.  IV.  17.         Mar.  i.  14"  15.       Lk.  iv.  U**  15.  -         Jno.  iv.  43-45. 


12  (Now  when  Je- 
sus had  heard 
that  John  was 
cast  into  pris- 
on, he  departed 
into  Galilee. — ) 

1^  From  that 
time  Jesus  be- 
gan to  preach, 


14  (Now  after  that 
John  was  put 
in  prison,  Je- 
sus came  into 
Galilee.  — ) 
Preaching  the 
gospel  ■'of  God: 

15  ^  The    time   is 


14  (And  Jesus  re- 
turned in  the 
power  of  the 
Spirit  into  Gal- 
ilee.) 

And  there  went 
out  a  feme   of 


43 


44 


him 


through 


Now  after  two 
days  he  departed 
thence^ into  Galilee. 
For  Jesus  himself 
testified,"  that  a  pro- 
phet hath  no  honor 
in  his  own  country. 
45  Then  when  he  was 
come  into   Galilee, 


1  they  are  white  already  to  harvest.     And  he  that  reapeth 

2  is  indeed  the  Christ,  the  Saviour  ^  departed  thence,  and  went  into 
*  of  the  kingdom  of  God                                                          *  and  saying,  the  time  is 

"i  Matt.  xiii.  57  ;  Mar.  vi.  4  ;  Lk.  iv.  24. 


§  27.  ver.  35.  This  gives  an  important,  though  not  veiy  precise,  indication  of  the  time. 
The  first-fruits  of  the  harvest  were  by  the  law  (Lev.  xxiii.  5,  10,  11,  etc.)  to  be  offered  on  the 
morrow  after  the  paschal  Sabbath.  This  is  said  to  refer  to  the  barley  harvest  (Robinson,  Bibl. 
Res.  in  Palest.  II.  p.  99 sq.),  the  wheat  harvest  being  two  or  three  weeks  later.  The  reference 
here  must  be  to  the  earlier  harvest,  the  harvest,  of  which  mention  is  made  in  Leviticus.  Hence 
this  journey,  four  months  before,  took  place  somewhere  about  the  beginning  of  December. 
This  gives  a  probable  duration  of  a  year  and  six  months  to  the  ministry  of  John  before  his 
imprisonment. 

§  28.  On  the  jiarallclism  of  the  three  Synoptical  Gos])els  with  Jno.  iv.  4.3-45  there  is  a 
difference  of  opinion,  not  without    its  bearing  on  the  question  of  the  length  of  our  Lord's 


Part  III.  §  29.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND. 


33 


ST.    MATT.    IV. 


and      to 
Repent  : 


say, 
for 


the  kingdom  of 


IS     at 


heaven 
hand. 


ST.    MARK    I. 

fulfilled,  and 
the  kingdom  of 
God  is  at 
hand !  repent 
ye,  and  believe 
the  gospel. 


ST.    LUKE    IV. 

all  the  region 
round  about. 
And  he  taught 
in  their  syna- 
gogues, being 
glorified  of  all. 


ST.    JOHN    IV. 

the  Galila^ans  re- 
ceived him,  having 
seen  all  the  things 
that  he  did  at  Jeru- 
salem at  the  feast : 
for  they  also  went 
unto  the  feast. 


§  29.     The  healing  of  the  Son  of  a  Nobleman  of  Capernaum  at  Cana. 

St.  John  iv.  46-54. 
4G  So  he^  came  again  into  Cana  of  Galilee,  where  he  made  the  water  wine." 

"And  there  was  a  certain  nobleman,  whose  son  was  sick  at  Capernaum. 

47  When  he  heard  that  Jesus  was  come  out  of  Juda;a  into  Galilee,  he  went  unto 
him  and  besought  him'-  that  he  would  come  down,  and  heal  his  son:  for  he 

48  was  at  the  point  of  death.     Then  said  Jesus  unto  him,  Except  ye  see  signs 

49  and  wonders,  ye  will  not  believe.     The  nobleman  saith  unto  him.  Sir,  come 
so  down  ere  my  child  die.     Jesus  saith  i;nto  him.  Go  thy  way ;  thy  son  liveth. 

•''The  man  believed  the  word  that  Jesus  had  spoken  unto  him,  and  he  went 

51  his  way.     And  as  he  was  now  going  down,  the**  servants  met  him,  and  told 

52  him,  that  his  ^  son  liveth.     Then  enquired  he  of  them  the  hour  when  he  began 
to  amend.     And  they  said  unto  him.  Yesterday  at  the  seventh  hour  the  fever 

53  left  him.     So  the  father  knew  that  it  was  at  the  same  hour,  in  the  which 
Jesus  said  unto  him.  Thy  son  liveth :   and  himself  believed,  and  his  whole 

54  house.     This  is  again  the  second  miracle  that  Jesus  did,  when  he  was  come 
out  of  Judfea  into  Galilee. 

§  30.    Our  Lord  teaches  at  Nazareth,  and  is  rejected. 
St.  Luke  iv.  16-30. 

16  And  he  came  to  Nazareth,  where  he   Iiad  been  brought  up ;  and,  as  his 
custom  was,  he  went  into  the  synagogue  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  stood  up  for 

17  to  read.     And  there  was  delivered  unto  him  the  book  of  the  prophet  Esaias. 
And  when  he  had  opened  the  book,  he  found  the  place  where  it  was  written, 


^  So  Jesus  came        ^  him 


^  And  the  man         ■*  his  servant        ^  tokl  him,  sayin<j,  thy  son 
«  Chap.  ii.  1-11. 


ministry.  The  arrangement  of  Robinson  and  Thomson  is  here  followed,  in  opposition  to  that 
of  Tischendorf,  inasmuch  as  all  the  accounts  seem  to  present  this  as  the  entrance,  in  Galilee, 
of  our  Lord  upon  his  public  work  of  preaching,  and  it  seems  more  natural  to  place  this  before 
the  miracle  mentioned  in  §  29. 

§  30.  This  visit  to  Nazareth  was  before  our  Loi'd's  taking  up  his  abode  at  Capernaum 
(Matt.  iv.  1.3 ;  Lk.  iv.  31 ).  In  Matt.  xiii.  54-58  ;  Mar.  vi.  1-6  (§  58)  we  have  the  record  of  a 
subsequent  visit,  and  repeated  rejection.  It  is  very  noticeable  that  tliis  is  the  first  record  of 
any  open  opposition  to  our  Lord,  and  occurred  in  the  town  in  which  he  had  been  brought 
up.  Hitherto,  whatever  dislike  any  had  felt  to  his  teaching,  there  had  been  no  public  manifes- 
tation of  it. 


34  OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER,  [Part  III.  §  31. 

ST.    LUKE    IV. 

18  *The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  poor  ;  he  hath  sent  me  *  to  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives, 
and  recovering  of  sight  to  the  blind,  to  set  at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised, 

20  to  preach  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord.  And  he  closed  the  book,  and  he 
gave  it  again  to  the  minister,  and  sat  down.  And  the  eyes  of  all  them  that 
were  in  the  synagogue  were  fastened  on  him. 

21  And  he  began  to  say  unto  them,  This  day  is  this  scripture  fulfilled  in  your 

22  ears.     And  all  bare  him  witness,  and  wondered  at  the  gracious  words  which 
a.'s  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth.     And  they  said,  Is  not  this  Joseph's  son  ?     'And 

he  said  unto  them,  Ye  will  surely  say  unto  me  this  proverb,  Physician,  heal 
thyself:  whatsoever  we  have  heard  done  in  Capernaum,  do  also  here  in  thy 

24  country.     And  he  said.  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  No  prophet  is  accepted  in  his 

25  own  country.  But  I  tell  you  of  a  truth,  many  widows  were  in  Israel  in  the  days 
of  Elias,  when  the  heaven  was  shut  up  three  years  and  six  months,''  when 

26  great  famine  was  throughout  all  the  land  ;  but  unto  none  of  them  was  Elias 
sent,  save  unto  Sarepta,*^  a  city  of  Sidon,  unto  a  woman  that  was  a  widow\ 

27  And  many  lepers  were  in  Israel  in  the  time  of  Eliseus  the  prophet ;  and  none 

28  of  them  was  cleansed,  saving ''  Naaman  the  Syrian.     And  all  they  in  the  syn- 

29  agogue,  when  they  heard  these  things,  were  filled  with  wrath,  and  rose  up, 
and  thrust  him  out  of  the  city,  and  led  him  unto  the  brow  of  the  hill  whereon 

30  their  city  was  built,  that  they  might  cast  him  down  headlong.  But  he  passing 
through  the  midst  of  them  went  his  way.^ 

§  31.    Leaving  Nazareth,  he  fixes  his  Abode  at  Capernaum. 

St.  Matt.  iv.  13-16.  St.  Luke  iv.  31. 

13  And  leaving  Nazareth,  he  came  and  dwelt  in  Ca-  3i  And  came  down  to 
pernaum,  which  is  upon  the  sea  coast,  in  the  borders         Capernaum,  a  city  of 

14  of  Zabulon  and  Nephthalim  :  that  it  might  be  ful-         Galilee,  — 
filled  which  was    spoken    by  Esaias  the    prophet, 

15  saying,  *^The  land  of  Zabulon,  and  the  land  of  Neph- 
thalim   {by  the    way    of  the    sea   beyond   Jordan, 

16  Galilee  of  the  Gentiles ;)  the  people  which  sat  in 
darkness  saw  great  light :  and  to  them  which  sat 
in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death  light  is  sprung  up. 

1  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken-hearted,  to  preach 

■  Isa.  Ixi.  1,  2  (Comp.  Iviii.  6.)  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  God  is  upon  me;  because  the  Lord 
;hatli  anointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings  unto  the  meek  ;  he  hath  sent  me  to  bind  up  the  broken- 
hearted, to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are 
bound  ;  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the  Lord. 

*>  1  Kings  xvii.  1. 

«  1  Kings  xvii.  9. 

^  2  Kings  V. 

«  Corap.  Jno.  viii.  59  ;  x.  39. 

•  Isa.  ix.  1 , 2.    Nevertheless  the  dimness  shall  not  be  such  as  was  in  her  vexation,  when  at  the 


Part  HI.  §32.]  AOT)  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECONT).  35 

§  32.    The  Call  of  Peter  and  Andrew,  of  James  and  John,  with  the  miraculous 
Draught  of  Fishes.  —  Near  Capernaum. 

St.  Matt.  IV.  18-22.  St.  Mark  i.  16-20.  St.  Luke  v.  1-11. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass, 
that,  as  the  people  pressed 
upon  him  to  hear  the 
word  of  God,  he  stood  by 
the  lake  of  Gennesaret, 

2  and  saw  two  ships  stand- 
ing by  the  lake  :  but  the 
fisherman  were  gone  out 
of  them,  and  were  wash- 

8  ing  their  nets.  And  he 
entered  into  one  of  the 
ships.which  was  Simon's,'' 
and  prayed  him  that  he 
would  thrust  out  a  little 
from  the  land.  And  he 
sat  down  in  the  ship,'  and 
taught  the  people. 

1  he  sat  down,  and  taught  the  people  out  of  the  ship 

first  he  lightly  afiflicted  tlie  land  of  Zebulon  and  the  land  of  Naphtali,  and  afterwards  did  more 
grievously  afBict  her  by  the  way  of  the  sea,  beyond  Jordan,  in  Galilee  of  the  nations.     The 
people  that  walked  in  darkness  —  have  seen  a  great  light :  they  that  dwell  in  the  land  of  the 
shadow  of  death  —  upon  them  hath  the  light  shined. 
8  Jno.  i.  40-44. 

§  32.  How  long  subsequent  this  primary  call  of  the  four  apostles  was  to  the  interview  with 
three  of  them  mentioned  in  Jno.  i.  40-42,  it  would  be  difficult  to  determine  with  precision,  as 
well  as  how  long  it  preceded  the  final  definite  choice  of  the  twelve  from  among  the  whole 
number  of  the  disciples  (Matt.  x.  2-4;  Mar.  iii.  13-19;  vi.  12-19),  because  data  are  wanting 
for  the  exact  determination  of  the  time  of  the  events  in  this  section.  It  is  evident,  however, 
that  this  was  not  our  Lord's  first  meeting  with  these  disciples,  and  it  may  very  naturally  have 
happened  that  they  had  had  many  other  interviews  with  him  besides  the  one  recorded  by 
St.  John. 

There  must  probably  have  been  a  peculiar  intimacy  between  those  thus  for  a  time  associated 
with  Jesus  before  others  were  called  (with  which  also  their  natural  relationship  to  each  other 
harmonized)  and  a  peculiar  relation  to  their  Lord  Accordingly  it  is  found  in  many  of  the 
subsequent  events  that  three  of  them,  Peter,  James,  and  Jolm,  were  singled  out  from  among 
the  rest  of  the  Apostles  to  stand  especially  near  to  Jesus 

On  the  difierences  in  this  narrative  between  St.  Luke  and  the  other  Evangelists,  the  remark 
here  quoted  by  Pobinson  from  Spanheim  (Dubia  Evang.  Tom.  III.  Dub.  72.  vii.)  is  excellent  : 
"  The  things  related  by  St.  Luke  are  not  denied  by  St.  Matthew,  but  only  passed  over.  Noth- 
ing indeed  is  more  common  than  that  what  is  passed  over  by  one,  is  supplied  by  another ;  lest, 
either  the  sacred  writers  should  seem  to  have  written  by  agreement,  or  the  readers  should  cling 
to  one  of  them,  the  others  being  despised." 


36 


OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER, 


[Part  III.  §32. 


ST.   MATT.   IV. 


ST.   MABK   I. 


18      And*   walking    by  le  Now  as  he  went  along 

the  sea  of  Galilee,  he  by  the  sea  of  Galilee, 

saw     two     brethren,  he   saw    Simon   and 

Simon   called  Peter,*  the  brother  of  Simon  ^ 

and  Andrew  his  broth-  Andrew,  casting  about 


ST.    LUKE    V. 

4  Now  when  he  had  left 
speaking,  he  said  unto 
Simon,  Launch  out  into 
the  deep,  and  let  down 
your  nets  for  a  draught. 

fi  And  Simon  answering 
said,  ^Master,  we  have 
toiled  all  the  night,  and 
have  taken  nothing : 
nevertheless  at  thy  word 
I  will  let  down  the  nets.^ 

6  And  when  they  had  this 
done,  they  inclosed  a 
great  multitude  of  fishes : 
and  their  nets  were  break- 

7  ing.^  And  they  beckoned 
unto  their  partners*  in 
the  other  ship,  that  they 
should  come  and  help 
them.  And  they  came, 
and  filled  both  the  ships, 
so  that  they  began  to  sink. 

8  When  Simon  Peter  saw 
it,  he  fell  down  at  Jesus' 
knees,  saying,  Depart 
from  me  ;  for  I  am  a  sin- 

9  ful  man,  0  Lord !  For 
he  was  astonished,  and 
all  that  were  with  him,  at 
the  draught  of  the  fishes 
which   they  had    taken  : 

10  and  so  was  also  James, 
and  John,  the  sons  of 
Zebedee,  which  were 
partners  with  Simon. 


1  said  unto  him  ^  net 

^  And  Jesus,  walking saw 


^  their  net  brake 
^  as  he  walked  by 


»  Comp.  Jno.  i.  40-42. 


*  which  were  in  the 
'  Andrew  his  brother 


Paet  m.  §33.J  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND. 


3T 


ST.    MATT.    IV. 

er,  casting  a  net  into 
the  sea :  for  they  were 

19  fishers.  And  he  saith 
unto  them,  Follow  me, 
and  I  will  make  you 

20  fishers  of  men.  And 
they  straightway  left 
their    nets,    and    fol- 

21  lowed  him.  And  going 
on  from  thence,  he  saw 
other  two  brethen, 
James  the  son  of  Zeb- 
edee,  and  John  his 
brother,  in  a  ship  with 
Zebedee  their  father, 
mending  their  nets ; 
and   he   called   them. 

22  And  they  immedi- 
ately left  the  ship  and 
their  father,  and  fol- 
lowed him. 


ST.    MARK    1. 

nets  in^  the  sea:   for 

17  they  were  fishers.  And 
Jesus  said  unto  them, 
Come  ye  after  me, 
and  I  will  make  you 
to   become  fishers   of 

18  men.  And  straight- 
way they  forsook  the  ^ 
nets,  and  followed  him. 

19  And  when  he  had  gone 
a  little  farther,^  he  saw 
James  the  son  of  Zeb- 
edee, and  John  his 
brother,  who  also  were 
in   the   ship    mending 

20  their  nets.  And 
straightway  he  called 
them ;  and  they  left 
their  father  Zebedee 
in  the  ship  with  the 
hired  servants,  and 
went  after  him. 


ST.    LUKE   V. 


And    Jesus     said  unto 

Simon,  Fear  not ;  from 

henceforth     thou  shalt 
catch  men. 


11  And  when  they  had 
brought  their  ships  to 
land,  they  forsook  all, 
and  followed  him. 


21 


§  33.    The  healing  of  a  Demoniac 

St.  Mark  i.  21-28. 

And  they  went  into  Capernaum; 
and  straightway  on  the  sabbath  day 

22  he  taught  in  *  the  synagogue.  And 
they  were  astonished  at  his  doctrine  : 
for  he  taught  them  as  one  that  had 
authority,  and   not   as    the    scribes. 

Vj  And  straightway^  there  was  in  their 
synagogue  a  man  with    an   unclean 

£4  spirit ;  and  he  cried  out,  saying,*" 
What  have  we  to  do  with  thee,  thou 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  ?  art  thou  come  to 
destroy  us  ?  we  ^  know  thee  who 
thou    art,   the    Holy    One  of   God ! 

25  And    Jesus    rebuked    him :  ^    Hold 


in  the  Synagogue. —  Capernaum. 

St.  Luke  iv.  31^-37. 

[He  came  down  to  Capernaum,  a 
city  of  Galilee],  and  taught  them  on 

32  the  sabbath  days.  And  they  were 
astonished  at  his  doctrine  :  for  his 
word  was  with  power. 

33  And  in  the  synagogue  there  was 
a  man,  which  had  a  spirit  of  an  un- 
clean   devil,  and   cried    out  with    a 

34  loud  voice,'^  Let  ?(S  alone ;  what  have 
we  to  do  with  thee,  thou  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  ?  art  thou  come  to  destroy 
us  ?     I  know  thee  who  thou  art,  the 

35  Holy  One  of  God !  And  Jesus  re- 
buked him,  saying.  Hold  thy  peace, 


1  casting  a  net  into  2  tiigjj.  Q^^g 

*  he  entered  into  the  synagogue,  and  taught 
•>  Saying,  Let  us  alone  !  what  have  we 

*  I  know 


'  farther  thence 
6  omit  straightway. 
'  Saying,  Let  us  alone ! 
®  rebuked  him,  saying, 


38 


OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER, 


[Part  III.  §34. 


ST.    MARK    I. 

I*  thy  peace,  and  come  out  of  him.  Aud 
wheu  the  unclean  sjjirit  had  torn  him, 
and  cried  witli  a  loud  voice,  he  came 

27  out  of  him.  And  they  were  all 
amazed,  insomuch  that  they  ques- 
tioned among  themselves,  saying. 
What  is  this  ?  a  new  doctrine  with 
authority !  He  ^  commandeth  even 
the    unclean    spirits,    and    they    do 

28  obey  him  !  And  immediately  his 
fame  spread  abroad  everywhere^ 
throughout  all  the  region  round 
about  Galilee. 


ST.    LUKE    IV. 

and  come  out  of  him.  And  when 
the  devil  had  thrown  him  in  the 
midst,  he  came  out  of  him,  aud  hurt 
3«  him  not.  And  they  were  all  amazed, 
and  spake  among  themselves,  saying, 

What  a  word  is  this !  for  with  author- 
ity and  power  he  commandeth  the 
unclean  spirits,  and  they  come  out ! 

37  And  the  fame  of  him  went  out  into 
every  place  of  the  country  round 
about. 


§  34.    The  healing  of  Peter's  Wife's  Mother,  and  of  many  others.  —  Capernaum. 
St.  Matt.  viii.  14-17.         St.  Mark  i.  29-34.  St.  Luke  iv.  38-41. 


14  And  when  Jesus 
was  come  into  Peter's 
liouse,    he     saw     his 


wife's  mother  laid,  and 
15  sick  of  a  fever.    And 


he  touched  her  hand, 
and  the  fever  left  her  : 
and  she  arose,  and 
ministered  unto  him.^ 
When  the  even  was 
come,  they  brought 
unto  him  many  that 
were  possessed  with 
devils :  and  he  cast  out 
the    spirits    with    his 


29  And  forthwith,  when 
they  were  come  out 
of  the  synagogue,  they 
entered  into  the  house 
of  Simon  and  Andrew, 
with  James  and  John. 

30  But  Simon's  wife's 
mother  lay  sick  of  a 
fever,  and  anon  they 

31  tell  him  of  her.  And 
he  came  and  took  her 
by  the  hand,  and  lifted 
her  up ;  and  *  the  fever 
left  her  ;  and  she  min- 
istered unto  them. 

32  And  at  even,  when 
the  sun  did  set,  they 
brought  unto  him  all 
that  were  diseased,  and 
them  that  were  pos- 
sessed    with      devils. 

33  And  all  the  city  was 
gathered    together    at 

34  the  door.  And  he 
healed  many  that  were 


38  And  he  arose  out  of 
the  synagogue,  and  en- 
tered into  Simon's  house. 


And  Simon's  wife's  moth- 
er was  taken  with  a  great 
fever ;  and  they  besought 
39  him  for  her.  And  he 
stood  over  her,  and 
rebuked  the  fever ;  and 
it  left  her ;  and  imme- 
diately she  arose  and 
ministered  unto  them. 

Now  when  the  sun  was 
setting,  all  they  that  had 
any  sick  with  divers  dis- 
eases brought  them  unto 


40 


him ;    and    he    laid   his 
hands  on  every  one  of 


^  What  thing  is  this  ?  what  new  doctrine  is  this  ?  for  with  authority  commandeth  he  even 
2  omit  everywhere  *  unto  them  *  and  immediately  the  fever 


Part  III.  §  35.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND. 


39 


ST.    MATT.    VIII. 

word,  and   healed  all 
17  that  were  sick:    that 


23 


ST.    MARK    I. 

sick  of  divers  diseases, 
and  cast  out  many 
devils ; 


it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  was  spoken  by 
Esaias  the  prophet, 
saying,"  Himself  took 
our  infirmities,  and 
bare  our  sicknesses. 


and  suffered  not  the 
devils  to  speak,  be- 
cause they  knew  him. 


ST.    LUKE    IV. 

them,  and  healed  them. 
41  And  devils  also  came 
out  of  many,  crying 
out,  and  saying,  Thou 
art^  the  Son  of  God. 
And  he  rebuking  them 
suffered  them  not  to 
speak :  for  they  knew 
that  he  was  Christ. 


§35. 


Our  Lord  preaches  and  heals  throughout  Galilee  ;  particularly,  He 


JSIatt.  IV.  23,  VIII.  2-4, 


35 


And  he^  went  about 
all  Galilee,  teaching 
ill  their  synagogues, 
and  preaching  the  gos- 
pel of  the  kingdom, 
and  healing  all  manner 
of  sickness  and  all  man- 
ner of  disease  among 
the  people. 

1  Thou  art  Christ,  the  Son. 
*  omit  elsewhere 


heals  a  Leper. 
Mar.  I.  35-45. 
And  in  the  morning, 
rising  up  a  great  while 
before  day,  he  went 
out,  and  departed  into 
a    solitary  place,   and 

36  there  prayed.  And 
Simon  and  they  that 
were  with  him  followed 

37  after  him.  And  when 
they  had  found  him, 
they  said  unto  him. 
All  men  seek  for  thee. 

38  And  he  said  unto  them. 
Let  us  go  elsewhere* 
into  the  next  towns, 
that  I  may  preach 
there  also  :  for  there- 
fore    came     I    forth. 

S9  And  he  came  preach- 
ing^ in  their  syna- 
gogues throughout  all 
Galilee,  and  cast  out 
devils. 


42 


Lk.  IV.  42-44,  V.  12-16. 

And  when  it  was  day, 
he  departed  and  went 
into  a  desert  place  :  and 


the  people  sought  him, 
and  came  unto  him,  and 
stayed  him,  that  he  should 
not   depart   from    them. 

43  And  he  said  unto  them, 
I  must  preach  the  king- 
dom of  God  to  other 
cities  also  :  for  therefore 

44  was  ^   I   sent.     And   he 


preached    in    the   syna- 
gogues of  Galilee. 


2  am  I  sent 

*  And  he  preached 


3  And  Jesus  went 


•  Isa.  liii.  4.     Surely  he  hath  borne  our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sorrows. 


40 


OUR  LORD'S   FIRST  PASSOVER, 


[Part  III.  §  35. 


ST.    MATT.    VIII. 

2  And,  behold  !  there 
came     a     leper     and 

worshipped  him,  say- 
ing, Lord,  if  thou  wilt, 
thou  canst  make  me 
clean. 

3  And  he  ^  put  forth  his 
hand,  and  touched  him, 
saying,  I  will ;  be  thou 
clean.  And  immedi- 
ately his  leprosy  was 
cleansed. 


4  And  Jesus  saith  unto 
him.  See  thou  tell  no 
man  ;  but  go  thy  way, 
shew  thyself  to  the 
priest,   and   otFer    the 

gift  that  Moses  com- 
manded, for  a  testi- 
mony unto  them." 


ST.    MARK    I. 

40  And  there  came 
a  leper  to  him,  be- 
seeching him,  and 
kneeling  down,^  saying 
unto  him,  If  thou  wilt, 
thou    canst   make  me 

41  clean.  And  he,"  moved 
with  compassion,  put 
forth  his  hand,  and 
touched  him^smii  saith^ 
I  will  ;  be  thou  clean. 

42  And  ''  immediately 
the  leprosy  departed 
from  him,  and  he  was 

vi  cleansed.  And  he 
straitly  charged  him, 
and  forthwith  sent  him 

44  away ;  and  saith  unto 
him.  See  thou  say 
nothing  to  any  man : 
but  go  thy  way,  shew 
thyself  to  the  priest, 
and  offer  for  thy  cleans- 
ing those  things  which 
Moses  commanded,  for 
a  testimony  unto  them.* 

45  But  he  went  out,  and 
began  to  publish  it 
much,  and  to  blaze 
abroad  the  matter, 
insomuch  that  Jesus 
could  no  more  openly 
enter  into  the  city, 
but  was  without  in 
desert  places:  and  they 
came  to  him  from  every 
quarter. 


ST.    LUKE    V. 

12  And  it  came  to  pass, 
when  he  was  in  a  certain 
city,  behold  a  man  full 
of  leprosy :  who  seeing 
Jesus  fell  on  his  face, 
and  besought  him,  saying, 
Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou 
canst    make    me    clean. 

I"  And  he  put  forth  his 
hand,  and  touched  him, 
saying,  I  will :  be  thou 
clean.  And  immediately 
the  leprosy  departedfrom 
him. 


14  And  he  charged  him  to 
tell  no  man  :  but  go,  and 


shew  thyself  to  the  priest, 
and  offer  for  thy  cleans- 
ing, according  as  Moses 
commanded,    for    a    tes- 

15  timony  unto  them."  But 
so  much  the  more  went 
there  a  fame  abroad  of 
him :  and  great  multi- 
tudes came  together  to 
hear,  and  to  be  healed '^ 
of  their  infirmities. 

iG  And  he  withdrew  him- 
self into  the  wilderness, 
and  prayed. 


1  kneeling  down  to  him,-  and  saying  '^  and  Jesus,  moved  ^  And  Jesus  put  forth 

4  him  ^  saith  unto  him,  I  will 

^  And  as  soon  as  he  had  spoken,  immediately  ^  to  be  healed  by  him 

n  Lev.  xiv.  2,  etc.     This  shall  be  the  law  of  the  leper  in  the  day  of  his  cleansing ;  he  shall 
be  brought  unto  the  priest.     Cf.  Lk.  xvii.  14. 


Part  IU.  §  .36.]         AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND, 


41 


§  36.     The  healing  of  a  Paralytic.  —  Capernaum. 

St.  Matt.  ix.  I'^-S.  St.  Makk  ii.  1—12.  St.  Luke  v.  17-26. 

J  Aud  it  came  to  pass 
on  a  certain  day,  as  he 
was  teaching,  that  there 
were  Pharisees  and  doc- 
tors of  the  law  sitting  by, 
which  were  come  out  of 
every  town  of  Galilee, 
and  Juda?a,  and  Jerusa- 
lem :  and  the  power  of 
the  Lord  was  present  to 
heal.i 


i''  —  And  came  into  his 
own  city. 


2  And,  behold  !  they 
brought  to  him  a  man 
sick  of  the  palsy,  lying 
on  a  bed: 


1  And  again  he  en- 
tered into  Capernaum 
after  some  days ;  and 
it  was  noised  that  he 
was     in     the     house. 

2  And  ^  many  were  gath- 
ered together,  inso- 
much that  there  was 
no  room  to  receive 
them,  no,  not  so  much 
as  about  the  door:  and 
he  preached  the  word 

3  unto  them.  And  they 
come  unto  him,  bring- 
ing one  sick  of  the 
palsy,  which  was  borne 


*  of  four.  And  when 
they  could  not  bring 
him,  ^  unto  him  for  the 
press,  they  uncovered 
the  roof  where  he  was : 
and  when  they  had 
broken  it  up,  they  let 
down  the  bed  where  * 
the  sick  of  the  palsy 


18  And,  behold  !  men 
brought  in  a  bed  a  man 
which  was  taken  with  a 
palsy :  and  they  sought 
means  to  bring  him  in, 
and    to    lay  him    before 

la  him.  And  when  they 
could  not  find  by  what 
way  they  might  bring 
him  in  because  of  the 
multitude,  they  went 
upon  the  housetop,  and 
let  him  down  through 
the  tilinjy  with  his  couch 
into    the    midst    before 


1  to  heal  them 


2  and  straightway  many 
6 


^  could  not  come  nigh  unto  him       ■*  wherein 


42 


OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER, 


f  Pabt  hi.  §  36. 


ST.    MATT.    IX. 

and  Jesus  seeing  their 
faith  said  unto  the 
sick  of  the  palsy  ;  Son, 
be  of  good  cheer ; 
thy  sins  be  forgiven.^ 
3  And,  behold !  certain 
of  the     scribes     said 

within         themselves, 
Thism««blasphemeth. 


4  And    Jesus    knowing 
their     thoughts    said, 


Wherefore    think    ye 
evil  in    your    hearts  ? 

5  For  vphether  is  easier, 
to  say,  Thy  sins  be 
forgiven  ;  ^  or  to   say, 

6  Arise,  and  walk  ?  But 


that  ye  may  know  that 
the  Son  of  man  hath 
power  on  earth  to  for- 
give sins,  (then  saith 
he  to  the  sick  of  the 
palsy,)  Arise,  take  up 
thy  bed,  and  go  unto 

7  thine  house.  And  he 
arose,  and  departed  to 

8  his  house.  But  when 
the  multitudes  saw  it, 
they  were  afraid,'^  and 


ST.    MARK    II. 

5  lay.  When  Jesus  saw 
their  faith,  he  said  unto 
the  sick  of  the  palsy, 
Sou,  thy  sins  be  for- 

6  given.^  But  there 
were  certain  of  the 
scribes  sitting  there, 
and  reasoning  in  their 

T  hearts.  Why  doth  this 
man  thus  speak  ?  He 
blasphemeth."'  who 
can    forgive    sins    but 

8  God  only  ?  And  im- 
mediately when  Jesus 
perceived  in  his  spirit 
that*  they  so  reasoned 
within  themselves,  he 
saith*  unto  them,  Why 
reason  ye  these  things 

tf  in  your  hearts?  Wheth- 
er is  it  easier  to  say  to 
the  sick  of  the  palsy. 
Thy  Bins  be  forgiven;^ 
or  to  say.  Arise,  and 
take  up  thy  bed,  and 

10  walk  ?  But  that  ye 
may  know  that  the  Son 
of  man  hath  power  on 
earth  to  forgive  sins, 
(he  saith    to  the  sick 

n  of  the  palsy,)  I  say 
unto  thee.  Arise,*  take 
up  thy  bed,  and  go 
thy     way    into    thine 

12  house.  And  he  arose, 
and  immediately  "took 
up  the  bed,  and  went 
Ibrth  before  them  all ; 
insomuch  that  they 
were  all  amazed,  and 


ST.    LUKE    V. 

20  Jesus.      And    when   he 
saw  their  faith,  he  said,^ 

Man,  thy  sins  are  forgiven 

21  thee.     And   the  scribes 
and  the  Pharisees  began 

to    reason,  saying,  Who 
is    this    which  speaketh 

blasphemies  ?     Who  can 
forgive     sins,    but    God 

22  alone  ?     But  when  Jesus 

perceived  their  thoughts, 
he  answering  said  unto 


them,  What  reason  ye  in 
23  your  hearts  ?     Whether 


is  easier,  to  say,  Thy  sins 
be  forgiven  thee  ;  or  to 
say.  Rise  up  and  walk? 

24  But  that  ye  may  know 
that  the  Son  of  man  hath 
power  upon  earth  to  for- 
give sins,  (he  said  unto 
the  sick  of  the  palsy »)  I 

say  unto  thee,  Arise,  and 
take  up  thy  couch,  and 
go    unto     thine     house. 

25  And  immediately  he  rose 
up  before  them,  and  took 
up  that  whereon  he  lay, 
and  departed  to  his  own 
house,    glorifying    God. 

26  And  theywere  all  amazed. 


1  siiitl  unto  him,  Man      -  forgiven  thee  '^  thus  s])eak  bhispliemies  '(  who  can  forgive 

••  he  said  ^  Arise,  and  take  up     ^  And  immediately  he  arose,  took  up 

'  they  marvelled 


Part  m.  §  37.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND. 


43 


ST.  MATT.  IX. 

glorified  God,  which 
had  given  such  power 
unto  men. 


§  37.     The  Call  of 
St.  Matt.  ix.  9-13. 


And  as  Jesus  passed 
forth  from  thence,  he 
saw  a  man,  named 
Matthew,  sitting  at 
the  receipt  of  custom  : 
and  he  saith  unto  him, 
Follow  me.  And  he 
arose,  and  followed 
him. 

And  it  came  to  pass, 
as  Jesus  sat  at  meat 
in  the  house,  behold! 
many  publicans  and 
sinners  came  and  sat 
down  with  him  and 
n  his     disciples.      And 

when    the    Pharisees 


10 


saw  it,  they  said  unto 
his  disciples,  Why  eat- 


ST.  MARK  II. 

glorified  God,  saying. 
We  never  saw  it  on 
this  fashion ! 


Levi  (Matthew),  and  liis 
St.  Mark  ii.  13-17. 

13  And  he  went  forth 
again  to ^  the  sea;  and 
all  the  multitude  re- 
sorted unto  him,  and 

14  he  taught  them.  And 
as  he  passed  by,  he 
saw  Levi  the  son  of 
Alphteus  sitting  at  the 
receipt  of  custom :  and 
said  unto  him,  Follow 
me.  And  he  arose 
and  followed  him. 

15  And  it  came  to  pass, 
that  he^  sat  at  meat  in 
his  house,  and*  many 
publicans  and  sinners 
sat  also  together  with 
Jesus  and  his  disciples : 
for  there  were  many. 

16  And  there  followed 
him  ■*  also  scribes  of 
the  Pharisees.  And 
seeing  that  he  eat  with 
publicans  and  sinners, 
they  said  unto  his  dis- 
ciples, How  is  it^  that 


ST.  LUKE  V. 

and  they  glorified  God, 
and  were  filled  with  fear, 
saying.  We  have  seen 
strange  things  to  day  ! 

Feast.  —  Capernaum. 
St.  Luke  v.  27-32. 


27  And  after  these  things 
he  went  forth,  and  saw 
a  publican,  named  Levi, 
sitting  at  the  i-eceipt  of 
custom :  and  he  said 
unto     him.  Follow    me. 

28  And  he  left  all,  rose  up, 
and  followed  him. 

29  And  Levi  made  him  a 
great  feast  in  his  own 
house:  and  there  was  a 
great  company  of  i^ubli- 
cans  and  of  others  that  oat 


30  down  with  them.  But  the 
Pharisees  and  ^  their 
scribes  murmured  aaainst 


his      disciples,      saying, 
Why    do    ye    eat    and 


1  by  the  sea  side  ^  as  Jesus  sat  ^  omit  and 

*  and  they  followed  him.     And  when  the  scribes  and  Pharisees  saw  him  eat  with 

*  But  their  scribes  and  Pharisees  ^  How  is  it 


§  37.  The  feast  of  Levi  is  here  placed  next  after  his  call  (althouph  it  iiiav  not  have  occurred 
on  the  same  day),  in  accordance  with  the  order  of  the  narrative  in  all  three  Evangelists,  which 
order  seems  also  in  itself  the  most  natural  and  ])rohaIi]e.  There  is  no  reason  to  sujipose  that 
the  teachinc:  at  this  feast  extended  beyond  the  limits  of  this  section  ;  indeed  the  einunistances 
which  led  to  the  discourse  on  fastinp:  render  it  more  likely  that  this  discourse  was  held  on 
another  occasion.     It  is  accordingly  placed  by  itself  in  the  following  section. 


44 


OUR  LORD'S  FIRST  PASSOVER, 


[Pakt  III.  §  38. 


ST.    MATT.    IX. 

eth  your  Master  with 
publicans  and  sinners  ? 

12  But  when  he  ^  heard 
that,  he  said/  They 
that  be  whole  need  not 
a  physician,  but  they 

13  that  are  sick.  But  go 
ye  and  learn  what  that 
meaneth,  I  will  have 
mercy,  and  not  sacri- 
fice : "  for  I  am  not 
come  to  call  the  right- 
eous, but  sinners.^ 


ST.    MARK    n. 

he  eateth  and  drinketh 
with  publicans  and 
sinners  ?  When  Jesus 
heard  it,  he  saith  unto 
them,  They  that  are 
whole  have  no  need 
of  the  physician,  but 
they    that    are    sick  : 


I  came  not  to  call  the 
righteous,  but  sinners.^ 


ST.    LUKE    V. 

drink     with      publicans 
31  and  sinners  ?  And  Jesus 


answering 


said  unto 
them.  They  that  are 
whole  need  not  a  phy- 
sician ;  but  they  that 
are  sick. 


32  I  came  not  to 

call    the    righteous,   but 
sinners  to  repentance. 


14 


St.  Matt.  ix.  14-17. 
Then  came  to  him 


St.  Mark.  ii.  18-22. 


§  38.     Answer  to  Questions  about  Fasting.  —  Galilee  ? 

St.  Luke  v.  33-39. 

And  they  said  unto 
him,*  The  disciples  of 
John  fast  often,  and  make 
prayers,  and  likewise  the 


the  disciples  of  John, 


saying 


Why  do  we 
and  the  Pharisees 
fast,^  but  thy  disciples 
fast  not? 


18  And  the  disciples 
of  John  and  the  Phar- 
isees were  fasting :  ^ 
and  they  come  and 
say  unto  him.  Why  do 
the  disciples  of  John 
and  the  disciples ''  of 
the  Pharisees  fast,  but 
thy  disciples  fast  not  ? 


33 


disciples  of  the  Phari- 
sees ;  but  thine  eat  and 
drink. 


1  when  Jesus  heard  ^  he  said  unto  them  ^  but  sinners  to  repentance 

••  Why  do  the  disciples  *  of  John  and  of  the  Pharisees  used  to  fast 

^  fast  oft  '  omit  the  disciples 

*  Hos.  vi.  6.     For  I  desired  mercy ;  and  not  sacrifice.     Cf.  Matt.  xii.  7. 


§  38.  The  discourse  concerning  fasting  here  follows  in  the  order  in  which  it  is  placed  by  all 
the  Evangelists  who  record  it.  It  is,  however,  very  difficult  to  determine  the  time  when  it  was 
uttered.  Were  this  to  be  decided  by  a  reference  exclusively  to  St.  Matthew  it  must  be  placed 
just  before  the  healing  of  the  daughter  of  Jairus,  inasmuch  as  he  says  (ix.  18)  that  Jairus  caiue 
to  him  "  while  he  spake  these  things."  But  the  healing  of  Jairus'  daughter  did  not  take  place 
until  a  long  time  after  this,  when  Jesus  had  crossed  the  sea  of  Galilee  and  ix'turned  (Mar.  v. 
21,  22;  Lk.  viii.  40,  41).  On  the  other  hand,  if  this  discourse  be  placed  there,  the  order  of 
both  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke  would  be  disturbed  ;  and  St.  Mark  is  always  careful  to  observe 
chronological  order.  Perhaps  the  true  solution  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  that  our  Lord  often 
encountered  this  same  attempt  to  mingle  the  dead  letter  of  the  old  ceremonial  with  the  living 
spirit  of  his  Gospel,  and  may  therefore  have  repeated  these  same  comparisons  more  than  once. 
St.  Matthew,  like  the  other  Evangelists,  has  recorded  them  only  as  the}-  were  uttered  in  answer 
to  the  question  about  fasting,  and  then  very  naturally  goes  on  to  speak  of  what  hajipened  on 
occasion  of  a  subsequent  rejietition  of  tliem  ;  cf.  note  on  §§  51,  52. 

It  having  been  assumed  that  §  38  formed  part  of  the  same  discourse  witli  that  in  §  37,  great 
difficulty  has  generally  been  felt  by  Harmonists.    Robinson,  like  Newcome,  postpones  the  feast 


Part  III.  §  38.]  AKD  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  SECOND. 


45 


ST.    MATT.    IX. 

15  And  Jesus  said  unto 
them,  Can  the  children 
of  the  bridechamber 
mourn,  as  long  as  the 
bridegroom  is  with 
them  ? 


but  the  days  will  come, 
when  the  bridegroom 
shall  be  taken  from 
them,  and  then  shall 
they  fast. 


16  No  man 
putteth  a  i^iece  of  new 
cloth  unto  an  old 
garment,  for  that 
which  is  put  in  to  fill 
it  up  taketh  from  the 
garment,  and  the  rent 

17  is  made  worse.  Nei- 
ther do  men  put  new 
wine  into  old  bottles  : 
else  the  bottles  break, 
and  the  wine  runneth 
out,  and  the  bottles 
perish  :  ]:»ut  they  put 
new  wine  into  new 
bottles,  and  both  are 
preserved. 


ST.    MARK    II. 


ST.    LUKK    V. 


19  And  Jesus  said  unto 
them.  Can  the  children 
of  the  bridechamber 
fast,  while  the  bride- 
groom is  with  them  ? 
as  long  as  they  have 
the  bridegroom  ^  they 

20  cannot  fast.  But  the 
days  will  come,  when 
the  bridegroom  shall 
be  taken  away  from 
them,  and  then  shall 
they  fast  in  that  day.** 


21  No  man  also  seweth 
a  piece  of  new  cloth 
on  an  old  garment : 
else  the  new  piece 
that  filled  it  up  taketh 
away  from  the  old, 
and  the  rent  is  made 

22  worse.  And  no  man 
putteth  new  wine  into 
old  bottles  :  else  the 
wine  will ''  burst  the 
bottles,  and  the  wine 
perisheth,^  and  the 
bottles. 


34  And  Jesus  ^  said  unto 
them.  Can  ye  make  the 
children  of  the  bride- 
chamber fast,  while  the 
bridegroom       is       with 


35  them  ?  But  the  days  will 
come,  when  the  bride- 
groom shall  be  taken 
away  from  them,  and 
then  shall  they  fast  in 
those  days. 

36  And  he  spake  also  a 
parable  unto  them ;  No 
man  rending  a  piece  from 
a  new  garment  putteth 
it*  upon  an  old;  if 
otherwise,  then  both  the 
new  will  make^  a  rent 
and  the  piece  from  the 
new  will  not  ^  agree  with 

37  the  old.  And  no  man  put- 
teth new  wine  into  old 
bottles  :  else  the  new 
wine  will  burst  the 
bottles,  and  be  spilled, 
and     the     bottles     shall 

38  perish.  But  new  wine 
must   be    put   into  new 

39  bottles.^  No  man  also 
having  drunk  old  wine^'^ 
desireth  new :  for  he 
saith,  the  old  is  good." 


^  in  those  days 
^  maketh  a  rent 


1  And  he  said  ^  have  the  bridegroom  with  them 

*  No  man  putteth  a  piece  of  a  new  garment  upon  an  old 

^  the  piece  that  was  taken  out  of  the  new  agreeth  not  with  the  old     ^  the  new  wine  doth  burst 

^  the  wine  is  spilled,  and  the  bottles  will  be  marred ;  but  new  wine  must  be  put  into  new  bottles. 

^  into  new  bottles  ;  and  both  are  presen-ed.         i"  straightway  desireth        '^  the  old  is  better. 

of  Levi  until  just  before  the  healing  of  Jairus'  daughter,  which  seems  unnatural,  and  disturbs 
the  order  of  all  the  Evangelists  at  once.  Greswell  (Dissert,  vol.  II.  diss.  x.  p.  358-368)  con- 
siders St.  Matthew's  narrative  to  relate  to  a  different  feast  and  different  discourse  from  that 
of  the  other  Evangelists.     It  is  hoped  the  above  suggestions  may  at  least  lessen  the  difficulty. 


PART  IV. 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER,  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL 

THE  THIRD. 

§  39.     Our  Lord  comes  to  Jerusalem  at  the  Feast ;  heals  an  infirm  man  at  the 

Pool  of  Bethesda  ;  and  teaches. 

St.  John  v.  1-47. 

1  After  this  there  was  the '  feast  of  the  Jews  ;  and  .Jesus  went  up  to  -Jerusalem. 

2  Now  there  is  at  .Jerusalem  by  the  sheep  market  a  pool,  which  is  called  in  the 

3  Hebrew  tongue  Bethesda,  Ijaving  five  porches.     In  these  lay  a  ^multitude  of 

5  impotent  folk,  of  blind,  halt,  withered.^     And  a  certain  man  was  there,  which 

6  had  his  *  infirmity  thirty  and  eight  years.     When  Jesus  saw  him  lie,  and  knew 
that  he  had  been  now  a  long  time  in  that  case,  he  saith  unto  him.  Wilt  thou 

7  be  made  whole  ?     The  impotent  man  answered  him,  Sir,"J  have  no  man,  when 
the  water  is  troubled,  to  put  me  into  the  pool :  but  while  I  am  coming,  another 

8  steppeth  down  before  me.     Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Rise,  take  up  thy  bed,  and 

9  walk.     And^  the  man  was  made  whole,  and  took  up  his  bed,  and  walked:  and 
on  the  same  day  was  the  Sabbath. 

10       The  Jews  therefore  said  unto  him  that  was  cured.  It  is  the  Sabbath  day, 
n  and^  it  is  not  lawful  for  thee  to  carry  thy  bed.     He  answered  them,  He  that 

12  made  me  whole,  the  same  said  unto  me.  Take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk.     They^ 
asked   him.  What  man  is  that  which  said  unto  thee,  Take  up,^  and  walk? 

13  And  he  that  was  sick  ^  wist  not  who  it  was :  for  Jesus  had  conveyed  himself 

1  a  feast 

^  a  sreat  multitude 

3  halt,  withered,  waiting  for  the  moving  of  the  water.  For  an  angel  went  down  at  a  certain 
season  into  the  pool,  and  troubled  the  water:  whosoever  then  first  after  the  troubling  of  the 
water  stepped  in  was  made  whole  of  whatsoever  disease  he  had. 

*  an  infirmity  ^  And  immediately  the  man  ®  omit  and 

'  Then  asked  they  him  *  Take  up  thy  bed,  and  walk  ^  he  that  was  healed 


§  39.  On  the  important  question  as  to  the  meaning  of  '  the  feast'  of  ver.  1,  see  the  general 
Introduction  ])p.  vii-ix.  It  is  here  understood  of  the  Passover,  the  second  since  our  Lord's 
baptism  ;  the  reasons  for  this  will  be  found  in  the  Introduction. 

The  latter  part  of  ver.  3,  and  the  whole  of  ver.  4,  are  retained  in  much  the  greater  number 
of  existing  Greek  manuscripts,  but  are  omitted  in  the  two  most  ancient,  as  well  as  in  several 
others  of  great  authority.  The  balance  of  evidence  was  against  their  genuineness  before  the 
discovery  of  the  Sinaitic  manuscript ;  and  this  also  rejects  them. 

46 


Part  IV.  §  39.]  OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER.  47 

ST.   JOHN   V. 

14  away,  a  multitude  being  in  that  place.  Afterward  Jesus  findeth  him  in  the 
temple,  and  said  unto  him,  Behold  !  thou  art  made  whole ;  sin  no  more,  lest 

15  a  worse  thing  come  unto  thee.     The  man  departed,  and  told  the  Jews  that  it 

16  was  Jesus,  which  had  made  him  whole.  And  therefore  did  the  Jews  persecute 
Jesus,*  because  he  did  ^  these  things  on  the  Sabbath  day. 

17  But    he^   answered    them.   My    Father   worketh   hitherto,   and    I    work. 

18  Therefore  the  Jews  sought  the  more  to  kill  him,  because  he  not  only  had 
broken  the  Sabbath,  but  said  also  that  God  was  his  own^  Father,  making 
himself  equal  with  God. 

19  Then  answered  Jesus  and  said  unto  them,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you. 
The  Son  can  do  nothing  of  himself,  but  what  he  seeth  the  Father  do :  for 

20  what  things  soever  he  doeth,  these  also  doeth  the  Son  likewise.  For  the 
Father  loveth  the  Son,  and  sheweth  him  all  things  that  himself  doeth :  and 

21  he  will  shew  him  greater  works  than  these,  that  ye  may  marvel.  For  as  the 
Father  raiseth  up  the  dead,  and  quickeneth  them  ;  even  so  the  Son  quickeneth 

22  whom  he  will.     For  the  Father  judgeth  no  man,  but   hath   committed  all 

23  judgment  unto  the  Son  :  That  all  7nen  should  honor  the  Son,  even  as  they 
honor  the  Father.     He  that  honoreth  not  the  Son  honoreth  not  the  Father 

24  which  hath  sent  him.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  He  that  heareth  my 
word,  and  believeth  on  him  that  sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not 

25  come  into  condemnation  ;  but  is  passed  from  death  unto  life.  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  The  hour  is  coming,  and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear 

26  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God :  and  they  that  hear  shall  live.  For  as  the 
Father  hath  life  in  himself;    so  hath  he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in 

27  himself;  and  hath  given  him  authority  to  execute  judgment,^  because  he  is 

28  the  Son  of  man.     Marvel  not  at  this :  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in  the  which 

29  all  that  are  in  the  graves  shall  hear  his  voice,  'and  shall  come  forth ;  they 
that  have  done  good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life  ;^  they  that  have  done  evil, 

30  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.  I  can  of  mine  own  self  do  nothingf:  as 
I  hear,  I  judge :  and  my  judgment  is  just ;  because  I  seek  not  mine  own  will, 

31  but  the  will  of  him'  which  hath  sent  me.     If  I  bear  witness  of  myself,  my 
82  witness  is  not  true.     There  is  Another  that  beareth  witness  of  me ;  and  ye  '^ 

know  that  the  witness  which  he  witnesseth  of  me  is  true. 
^       Ye  sent  unto  John,  and  he  bare  witness  unto  the  truth.     But  I  receive 
not  testimony  from  man  :  but  these  things  I  say,  that  ye  might  be  saved. 

35  He  was  a  burning  and  a  shining  light :  and  ye  were  willing  for  a  season  to 

36  rejoice  in  his  light.  But  T  have  greater  witness  than  that  of  John :  for  the 
works  which  the  Father  hath  given  me  to  finish,  the  same  works  that  I  do, 

37  bear  witness  of  me,  that  the  Father  hath  sent  me.     And  the  Father'-'  which 

1  persecute  Jesus,  and  sought  to  slay  him,  ^  he  had  done  these  things 

3  But  Jesus  answered  *  omit  own  *  also,  because 

*  and  they  that  have  '  the  will  of  the  Father  *  and  I  know 

8  the  Father  himself  which  hath  sent  me,  hath 


48 


OUR   LORD'S    SECOND   PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  40. 


ST.    JOHN    V. 

hath  sent  me,  he^  hath  borne  witness  of  me.    Ye  have  neither  heard  his  voice 

38  at  any  time,  nor  seen  his  shape.     And  ye  have  not  his  word  abiding  in  you : 

39  for  whom  he  hath  sent,  him  ye  believe  not.     Search  the  scriptures ;  for  in 
them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life :  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me. 

Ii  And  ye  will  not  come  to  me,  that  ye  might  have  life.     I  receive  not  honor 

42  from  men.     But  I  know  you,  that  ye  have  not  the  love  of   God  in   you. 

43  I  am  come  in  my  Fathers's  name,  and  ye  receive  me  not :  if  another  shall 
4t  come  in  his  own  name,  him  ye  will  receive.     How  can  ye  believe,  which 

receive  honor  one  of  another,  and  seek  not  the  honor  that  cometh  from  God 

45  only  ?     Do  not  think  that  I  will  accuse  you  to  the  Father ;  there  is  one  that 

46  accuseth  you,  even  Moses,  in  whom  ye  trust.     For  had  ye  believed  Moses, 

47  ye  would  have  believed  me :  for  he  wrote  of  me.     But  if  ye  believe  not  his 
writings,  how  shall  ye  believe  my  words  ? 


§  40.     The  Disciples  pluck  Ears  of  Grain 
St.  Matt.  xii.  1-8.  St.  Mark.  ii.  23-28. 


on  the  Sabbath. 

St.  Luke  vi.  1-5. 


1  At  that  time  Jesus 
went  on  the  Sabbath 
day  through  the  corn  ; 
and  his  disciples  were 
an  hungred  and  began 
to    pluck  the    ears  of 

2  corn,  and  to  eat.  But 
when  the  Pharisees 
saw  it,  they  said  unto 
him,  Behold  !  thy  dis- 
ciples do  that  which  is 
not  lawful  to  do  upon 

3  the  Sabbath  day.  But 
he  said  unto  them. 
Have  ye  not  read  what 
David  did,  when  he 
was  an  hungred,  and 
they  that   were   with 

4  him  ;  how  he  entered 
into  the  house  of  God," 


23  And  it  came  to  pass,  i 
that  he  went  through 
the  corn  fields  on  the 
Sabbath  day  ;  and  his 
disciples  began,  as  they 
went,  to  pluck  the  ears 

24  of    corn.       And     the 
Pharisees    said    unto      2 
him,  Behold !  why  do 
they  on  the    Sabbath 
day  that  which  is  not 

25  lawful  ?  And  he  saith^ 
unto  them,  Have  ye  3 
never  read  what  David 
did,  when  he  had  need, 
and  was  an  hungred, 
he,  and  they  that  were 

26  with    him  :       how  he 
went  into    the   house      4 
of  God "  in   the  days 


And  it  came  to  pass 
on  the  second  Sabbath 
after  the  first,  that  he 
went  through  the  corn 
fields ;  and  his  disciples 
plucked  the  ears  of  corn, 
and  did  eat,  rubbinsr 
them  in  their  hands.  And 
certain  of  the  Pharisees 
said,-  Why  do  ye  that 
which  is  not  lawful  to 
do  on  the  Sabbath  days  ? 
And  Jesus  answerins 
them  said.  Have  ye  not 
read  so  much  as  this, 
what  David  did,  when 
himself  was  an  hungred, 
and  they  which  were 
with  him  ;  how  he  went 
into  the  house  of  God," 


1  the  Father  himself  which  hath  sent  me,  hath  ^  said  unto  them,  Why 

1  1  Sam.  xxi.  3-6. 


^  he  said 


§  40.  It  is  not  easy  to  determine  certainly  the  meanins:  of  the  expression  '  the  second  Sab- 
bath after  the  first.'  In  the  Greek  tlicre  are  but  two  words,  literally  '  the  second  first  Sabbath.' 
Probably  it  means  the  first.  Sabbath  after  the  second  day  of  unleavened  bread,  from  which  the  seven 
Sabbaths  were  reckoned  to  Pentecost.     See  Lev.  xxiii.  15,  etc. 


Part  IV.  §41.] 


A^'D  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


49 


ST.  MATT.  XII. 

and  did  eat  the  shew- 
bread,"  which  was  not 
lawful  for  him  to  eat, 
neither  for  them  which 
were  with  him,  but 
only  for  the  priests  ? '' 

5  Or  have  ye  not  read 
in  the  law,  how  that 
on  the  Sabbath  days 
the  priests  in  the  tem- 
ple profane  the  Sab- 
bath,*"  and  are  blame- 

6  less  ?  But  I  say  unto 
you,  That  in  this  place 
is  one  greater  than  the 

r  temple.*^  But  if  ye 
had  known  what  this 
meaneth,  I  will  have 
mercy,  and  not  sacri- 
fice,* ye  would  not 
have  condemned  the 
guiltless. 


ST.  MARK  II. 


8  For  the  Son  of  man 
is  Lord^  of  the  Sab- 
bath day. 


of  Abiathar  the  high 
priest,  and  did  eat  the 
shewbread,^  which  is 
not  lawful  to  eat  but 
for  the  priests,''  and 
gave  also  to  them 
which  were  with  him  ? 


27  And  he  said  unto  them. 
The  Sabbath  was  made 
for  man,  and  not  man 

28  for  theSabbath.  There- 
fore the  Son  of  man 
is  Lord  also  of  the 
Sabbath. 


ST.  LUKE  VI. 

and  did  take  and  eat  the 
shewbread,"  and  gave 
also  to  them  that  were 
with  him ;  which  it  is 
not  lawful  to  eat  but  for 
the  priests  alone  ?  ^ 


5  And  he  said  unto  them. 
That  the  Son  of  man  is 
Lord  also  of  the  Sab- 
bath. 


41.     On  another  Sabbath  the  withered  Hand  is  healed. 


10 


St.  Matt.  xii.  9-14. 

And  when  he  was 
departed  thence,  he 
went  into  their  syna- 
gogue : 

And,  behold,  there 
was  ■'^  a  man  which  had 


St.  Mark  hi.  1-6. 


And  he  entered  again 
into  the  svnaorosue ; 
and  there  was  a  man 
there    which    had    a 


St.  Luk£  VI.  6-1 L 

And  it  came  to  pass^ 
on  another  Sabbath,  that 
he  entered  into  the  syn- 
a^ogue  and  tauj^ht :  and 
there  was  a  man  whose 
rio;ht  hand  was  withered. 


1  Lord  even  of  the 
"  Lev.  xxiv.  5,  6. 
d  2  Chron.  vi.  18. 


-  came  to  pass  also  ^  there  was 

b  lb.  9.  <=  Num.  xxviii.  9,  10.  Cf.  Jno.  vii.  22. 

6  Hos.  vi.  6  :  For  I  desired  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice. 


50 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §41. 


ST.    MATT.    XII. 

his  hand  withered. 
And  they  asked  him, 
saying,  Is  it  lawful  to 
heal  on  the  Sabbath 
days  ?  that  they  might 

n  accuse  him.  And  he 
said  unto  them,  What 
man  shall  there  be 
among  you,  that  shall 
have  one  sheep,  and  if 
it  fall  into  a  pit  on  the 
Sabbath  day,  will  he 
not  lay  hold  on  it,  and 

12  lift  ?'<  out?  How  much 
then  is  a  man  better 
than  a  sheep !  Where- 
fore it  is  lawful  to  do 
well  on  the  Sabbath 
days. 


13  Then  saith  he  to  the 
man,  Stretch  forth 
thine  hand.  And  he 
stretched  it  forth  ;  and 
it  was  restored  whole, 
like  as  the  other. 

M  Then  the  Pharisees 
went  out,  and  held  a 


ST.    MARK    III. 

2  withered  hand.  And 
they  watched  him, 
whether  he  would  heal 
him  on  the  Sabbath 
day  ;  that  they  might 
accuse  him. 


3  And  he  saith  unto  the 
man  which  had  the 
withered  hand.  Stand 

4  forth.  And  he  saith 
unto  them,  Is  it  lawful 
to  do  good  on  the 
Sabbath  days,  or  to  do 
evil  ?  to  save  life,  or 
to  kill  ?  But  they  held 

5  their  peace.  And  when 
he  had  looked  round 
about  on  them  with 
anger,  being  grieved 
for  the  hardness  of 
their  hearts,  he  saith 
unto  the  man.  Stretch 
forth  thine  hand.  And 
he  stretched  it  out : 
and  his  hand  was  re- 
stored.^ 

6  And  the  Pharisees 
wentforth,and  straight- 


ST.   LUKE   ri. 

7  Andthe  scribes  and  Phar- 
isees watched,*  whether 
he  healeth  ^  on  the  Sab- 
bath day ;  that  they 
might  find  an  accusation 
against  him. 


8  But  he  knew  their 
thoughts,  and  said  to 
the  man  which  had  the 
withered  hand,  Rise  up, 
and  stand  forth  in  the 
midst.     And     he    arose 

9  and  stood  forth.  And^ 
Jesus  said  unto  them,  I 
ask  you  whether  it  is  * 
lawful  on  the  Sabbath 
days  to  do  good,  or  to  do 
evil  ?  to  save  life,  or  to 

10  destroy  it  ?  And  looking 
round  about  upon  them 
all,  he  said  unto  the  man. 
Stretch  forth  thy  hand. 


And  he  did  so :  and  his 
hand  was  restored.^ 

And  they  were  filled 
with  madness  ;  and  com- 


11 


1  watched  him  '^  whether  he  would  heal  on  the  ^  Then 

*  I  will  ask  you  one  thing ;  Is  it  lawful  ^  was  restored  whole  as  the  other. 


Part  IV.  §  42.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTH.  THE  THIED. 


51 


ST.    M.VTT.    XII. 

council  agaiust  him, 
how  they  might  destroy 
him. 


ST.    MARK    III. 

way  took  counsel  with 
the  Herodians  against 
him,  how  they  might 
destroy  him. 


ST.    LUKE    VI. 

muned  one  with  another 
what  they  might  do  to 
Jesus. 


§  42.     The  Fame  of  Jesus  is  spread  abroad.     He 

Sea  of  Galilee. 

St.  MAPav  in.  7-12. 

7  But  Jesus  withdrew 
himself  with  his  dis- 
ciples to  the  sea  :  and 
a  great  multitude  from 
Galilee  followed,^  and 

8  from  Judfea,  and  from 
Jerusalem,  and  from 
Idumfea,  and  from  be- 
yond Jordan;  and  theif 
about  Tyre  and  Sidon, 
a  great  multitude.hear- 
ing  *  what  great  things 
he  did,  came  unto  him. 

9  And  he  spake  to  his 
disciples,  that  a  small 
ship  should  wait  on 
him  because  of  the 
multitude,  lest  they 
should     throng    him. 

10  For  he  had  healed 
many  ;  insomuch  that 
they  pressed  upon  him 
for  to  touch  him,  as 
many  as  had  plagues. 

11  And  unclean  spirits, 
when  they  saw  him, 
fell  down  before  him, 
and  cried,  saying,  Thou 

XII.  art   the  Son  of  God  ! 

16       And  charged  them     12  Andhestraitlycharged 

that    they  should  not         them  that  they  should 


Matt.  xii.  15-21.  iv.  24, 25 

15       But     when     Jesus      7 
knew  it,  he  withdrew 
himself  from   thence : 
and  great   multitudes 

IV.  followed  him,  and  he 

24  healed  them  all ;  and 
his  fame  went  through- 
out all  Syria:  and  they 
brought  unto  him  all 
sick  people  that  were 
taken  with  divers  dis- 
eases and  torments, 
and  those  which  were 
possessed  with  devils, 
and  those  which  were 
lunatick,and  those  that 
had    the    palsy  ;    and 

25  he  healed  them.  And 
there  followed  him 
great  multitudes  of 
people  from  Galilee, 
and  from  Decapolis, 
and  from  Jerusalem, 
and  from  Juda?a,  and 

from  beyond  Jordan. 


performs  many  Cures. — 

St.  Luke  VI.  ITM  9. 

And  a  great  ^  comj^any 
of  his  disciples,  and  a 
great  multitude  of  people 


out   of    all   Judaea   and 
Jerusalem,  and  from  the 


sea  coast  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  which  came  to 
hear  him,  and  to  be 
healed  of  their  diseases  ; 
18  And  they  that  were  vexed 
with     unclean     spirits  ^ 


19  were  healed.  And  the 
whole  multitude  sought 
to  touch  him  ;  for  there 
went  virtue  out  of  him, 
and  healed  them  all. 


1  and  the  company  of  his  disciples  ^  followed  him 

*  a  great  multitude,  when  they  had  heard  what  great  things 

*  with  unclean  spirits  :  and  they  were  healed. 


they 


52  OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER,  [Part  IV.  §  43. 


O 


ST.    MATT.    XII.  ST.    MARK    III.  ST.    LUKB   VI. 

17  make  him  known:  That         not  make  hun  known. 
it   mif^ht    be    fulfilled 

which  was  spoken  by 
Esaias    the    prophet, 

18  saying,  *  Behold  my 
servant,  whom  I  have 
chosen ;  my  beloved, 
in  whom  my  soul  is 
well  pleased :  I  will 
put  my  spirit  upon 
him,  and  he  shall  shew 
judgment  to  the  Gen- 

19  tiles.  He  shall  not 
strive,norcry ;  neither 
shall  any  man  hear  his 
voice   in   the   streets. 

20  A  bruised  reed  shall 
he  not  break,  and 
smoking  flax  shall  he 
not  quench,  till  he  send 
forth    judgment   unto 

21  victory.  And  in  his 
name  shall  the  Gen- 
tiles trust. 

§  43.     He  withdraws  to  the  Mountain,  and  chooses  the  Twelve.  — 

Near  Capernaum 

St.  Matt.  x.  2-4.  St.  Mark  hi.  13-19.  St.  Luke  vi.  12-17. 

13       And   he   goeth   up     12       And  it  came  to  pass 
into  a  mountain,  and         in   those   days,  that   he 

went  out  into  a  mountain 

a  Isa.  xlii.  1-4.  Behold  my  servant,  whom  I  uphold!  mine  elect,  in  whom  my  soul  de- 
llghteth  :  I  have  put  my  Spirit  upon  him  :  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  to  the  Gentiles.  He 
shall  not  cry,  nor  lift  up,  nor  cause  his  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  street.  A  bruised  reed  shall 
lie  not  break,  and  the  smoking  flax  shall  he  not  quench  :  he  shall  bring  forth  judgment  unto 
truth.  He  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged,  till  he  have  set  judgment  in  the  earth :  and  the 
isles  shall  wait  for  his  law. 


§  43.  The  time  of  the  appointment  of  the  twelve  is  nowhere  indicated  by  St.  Matthew,  who 
merely  mentions  their  names  (x.  2),  as  of  those  previously  chosen.  The  appointment  is  here 
given  in  the  order  of  St.  Mark,  with  which  St.  Luke  substantially  agrees. 

Although  the  phrase  in  Matt.  x.  3,  "  whose  surname  was  Thaddeus,"  appears  to  be  a  gloss, 
j'et  the  Vatican  and  Sinaitic  MSS.  and  some  others  read  Thaddeus  instead  of  Lebbeus  (a  read- 


Part  IV.  §43.]  AM)  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


53 


ST.  MATT.  X. 


ST.  MARK  III. 


2  Now  the  names  of 
the  twelve  apostles  are 
these;  the  first,  Simon, 
who  is  called  Peter, 
and  Andrew  his  broth- 
er;  and  ^  James  the  son 
of  Zebedee,  and  John 
his  brother : 


8  Philip,  and  Bartholo- 
mew ;  Thomas,  and 
Matthew  the  publican; 
James  the  son  of  Al- 
phaeus,  and  Lebbjeus,'* 

4  Simon  the  Cananite,^ 


calleth  unto  him  whom 
he   would:   and   they 

14  came  unto  him.  And 
he  ordained  twelve, 
that  they  should  be 
with  him,  and  that  he 
might  send  them  forth 

IB  to  preach,  and  to  have 
power  to^  cast  out 
devils. 

16  And  he  appointed 
the^  twelve,  and  Simon 
he    surnamed  Peter ; 

17  and  James  the  son  of 
Zebedee,  and  John  the 
brother  of  James  ;  and 
he  surnamed  them  Bo- 
anerges, which  is.  The 

18  sons  of  thunder :  and 
Andrew,  and  Philip, 
and  Bartholomew,  and 
Matthew,  and  Thomas, 
and  James  the  son  of 
AlphfEus,  and  Thad- 
daeus,  and  Simon  the 

19  Cananite,^  and   Judas 


ST.  LUKE  VI. 

to  pray,  and  continued 
all  night  in  prayer  to 
God. 
13  And  when  it  was  day, 
he  called  unto  him  his 
disciples ;  and  of  them 
he  chose  twelve,  whom 
also  he  named  apostles  ; 


14  Simon,  whom  he  also 
named  Peter,  and  An- 
drew his  brother,  and^ 
James  and  John, 


and^  Philip  and  Bar- 
is  tholomew,  'and"  Matthew 
and  Thomas,  and^  James 
the  son  of  Alphceus.  and 
Simon  called  Zelotes, 
16  and  Judas  the  brother  of 
James,    and    Judas    Is- 


1  power  to  heal  sicknesses,  and  to  cast  out 

2  omit  And  he  appointed  the  twelve, 

*  Lebbffius,  whose  surname  was  Thaddseus, 


^  omit  and 
^  Canaanite 


ing  adopted  by  Lachmann  and  Tregelles),  and  the  two  names,  as  well  as  the  Judas  the  brother 
[son]  of  James,  of  the  third  Evangelist,  plainly  indicate  the  same  person.  Bartholomew  is  also 
supposed  to  be  the  same  with  Nathanael  of  Jno.  xxi.  2. 

The  differences  in  the  order  of  the  names  are  less  than  might  at  first  appear.  Peter  is 
named  first  by  all,  and  the  traitor  last.  The  four  first  called  are  placed  first  by  all,  and  in  the 
same  order,  except  that  Andrew  is  placed  after  the  three  chief  apostles  by  St.  Mark,  while  he 
is  very  naturally  mentioned  next  to  his  brother  by  the  others.  The  couple,  Thomas  and 
Matthew,  is  placed  together  by  all,  although  St.  Matthew,  perhaps  from  modesty,  places  his 
own  name  after  that  of  his  companion.  There  is  no  other  variation  except  the  putting  of  the 
two  Judases  together  by  St.  Luke. 


54 


OUE  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  44. 


ST     MATT.    X. 


and  Judas  Iscariot,  who 
also  betrayed  him. 


Iscariot,     which 
betrayed  him. 


also 


ST.    MARK    III.  ST.    LUKE    VI. 

cariot,  which  ^    was    the 
traitor. 
17       And   he    came   down 
with  them,  and  stood  in 
the  plain. 


§  44.     The  Sermon  on  the  Mount. - 
Matt.  V.  1-24,  27-vi.21,34-vii.  1-6, 12-viii.  1. 


Near  Capernaum. 

Lk.vi.  20-49,  XVI.  17. 


1  And  seeing  the  multitudes,  he 
went  up  into  a  mountain  :  and  when 
he  was  set,  his  disciples  came  unto 

2  him  :  and  he  opened  his  mouth,  and 
taught  them,  saying, 

3  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit !  for 
their's    is    the    kingdom   of  heaven. 

5  Blessed  are  the  meek  !  for  they  shall 

4  inherit  the  earth.  Blessed  are  they 
that  mourn  !  for  they  shall  be  com- 

B  fbrted.^  Blessed  are  they  which  do 
hunger    and    thirst   after   righteous- 

^  ness !  for  they  shall  be  filled.  Blessed 
are    the    merciful  !    for    they    shall 

8  obtain  mercy.  Blessed  are  the  pure 
in    heart !    for   they  shall    see  God. 

9  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers !  for 
they  shall  be  called  the  children  of 

10  God.  Blessed  are  they  which  are 
persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake ! 
for  their's  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

^  which  also  was  the  traitor. 


20 


And  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  on  his 
disciples,  and  said, 


Blessed  he  ye  poor  !  for  your's  is  the 
21  kingdom  of  God.  Blessed  are  ye 
that  hunger  now  !  for  ye  shall  be 
filled.  Blessed  are  ye  that  weep 
now  !  for  ye  shall  laugh. 


^  transpose  verses  4  and  5 


§  44.  The  place  of  the  delivery  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  must  have  heen  some  high  land 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Capernaum,  though  there  is  nothing  to  identify  the  precise  locality, 
nor  is  there  any  early  tradition  on  the  subject. 

The  question  as  to  whether  the  discourse  as  given  by  St.  Matthew  is  the  same  with  the 
much  shorter  form  contained  in  St.  Luke,  is  one  which,  as  we  learn  from  St.  Augustine,  has 
divided  opinion  from  very  early  times.  The  following  are  briefly,  some  of  the  reasons  for 
supposing  them  to  be  the  same,  as  indeed  they  are  now  almost  universally  considered  to  be  : 

1.  The  choice  of  the  twelve  is  expressly  mentioned  by  St.  Luke  as  the  occasion  of  the  dis- 
course. St.  Matthew  nowhere  mentions  their  appointment,  but  in  v.  13,  14  ;  vii.  6,  and  else- 
where, the  language  seems  to  imply  their  previous  selection. 

2.  The  beginning  and  end  of  both  discourses,  the  circumstances  under  which  they  were 
spoken,  and  the  general  course  of  thought,  are  the  same. 

•3.  The  events  immediately  following  both  discourses,  the  entrance  into  Capernaum,  and 
the  healing  of  the  centurion's  servant,  are  the  same. 

St.  Matthew  has  given  a  much  fuller  report  of  the  discourse  than  St.  Luke.     It  has  been 


Part  IV.  §  44.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


55 


ST.    MATT.    V. 


11  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men  shall  revile 
you,  and  persecute  you,  and  shall  say 
all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely. 


12  for  my  sake.  Eejoice,  and  be  ex- 
ceeding glad !  for  great  is  your  re- 
ward in  heaven :  for  so  persecuted 
they  the  prophets  which  were  before 
you. 


13  Ye  are  the  salt  of  the  earth :  but 
if  the  salt  have  lost  his  savor,  where- 
with shall  it  be  salted  ?  it  is  thence- 
forth good  for  nothing,  but  to  be  cast 
out  ^  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men. 

14  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city 
that  is  set  on  an  hill  cannot  be  hid. 

15  Neither  do  men  light  a  candle,  and 
put  it  under  a  bushel,  but  on  a  can- 
dlestick ;"  and  it  giveth  light  unto  all 


8T.    LUKE    VI. 

22  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men  shall  hate 
you,  and  when  they  shall  separate 
you  from  their  company,  and  shall 
reproach  you,  and  cast  out  your  name 
as  evil,  for  the  Son  of  man's  sake. 

23  Rejoice  ye  in  that  day,  and  leap  for 
joy  !  for,  behold,  your  reward  is  great 
in  heaven :  for  in  the  like  manner 
did  their  fathers  unto  the  prophets. 

24  But  woe  unto  you  that  are  rich !  for 
ye  have  received   your  consolation. 

25  Woe  unto  you  that  are  full  now !  ^  for 
ye  shall  hunger.  Woe  unto  you  that 
laugh  now !  for  ye  shall  mourn  and 

26  weep.  Woe,^  when  all  men  shall 
speak  well  of  you  !  for  so  did  their 
fathers  to  the  false  prophets. 


1  omit  now 


^  "Woe  unto  you,  when  all  ^  cast  out,  and  to  be  trodden 

a  Mar.  iv.  21  ;  Lk.  viii.  16  ;  xi.  33. 


suggested  that  as  he  wrote  especially  for  the  Jews,  he  was  particularly  careful  to  record  our 
Lord's  exposition  of  the  spiritual  nature  of  his  dispensation  and  doctrine,  in  opposition  to  the 
technicalities  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees ;  while  St.  Luke,  writing  more  particularly  for  the 
Gentiles,  has  mentioned  only  what  was  of  more  general  importance  to  all.  However  this  may 
be,  few  things  can  less  need  explanation  than  a  difference  in  the  fulness  of  two  reports  of  the 
same  discourse.  There  are  a  few  parts  of  the  discourse  as  it  stands  in  St.  Matthew  (v.  25,  26  ; 
vi.  22-34,  and  vii.  7-11),  which  are  somewhat  apart,  less  intimately  joined  with  the  context, 
but  wliich  are  given  by  St.  Luke  in  connection  with  circumstances  minutely  detailed  by  him. 
As  these  circumstances  are  not  mentioned  by  St.  Matthew  at  all,  it  was  natural  that  he  should 
have  added  the  teaching  connected  with  them  to  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  although  not 
spoken  just  at  that  time.  These  passages  are  transferred  to  the  connection  in  which  they  are 
given  by  St.  Luke. 

Flitting  together  the  two  accounts,  it  would  appear  that  our  Lord  retired  to  the  mountain 
to  pray,  and  then  chose  the  twelve ;  descending  with  them  to  the  plain,  he  performed  many 
cures  ;  and  then,  the  crowd  pressing  upon  him,  he  again  drew  back  to  the  mountain,  where  he 
uttered  the  discourse. 


66 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  44. 


ST.    MATT.    V. 

18  that  are  in  the  house.  Let  your  light 
so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

17  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  de- 
stroy the  law,  or  the  prophets :  I  am 
not   come  to   destroy,  but   to  fulfil. 

18  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Till  hea- 
ven and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or  one 
tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the 

19  law,  till  all  be  fulfilled.  Whosoever 
therefore  shall  break  one  of  these 
least  commandments,  and  shall  teach 
men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  but  whoso- 
ever shall  do  and  teach  them^  the  same 
shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom 

20  of  heaven.  For  I  say  unto  you, 
That  except  your  righteousness  shall 
exceed  the  righteousness  of  the  scribes 
and  Pharisees,  ye  shall  in  no  case 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

21  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said 
by  them  of  old  time,"  Thou  shalt  not 
kill ;  and  whosoever  shall  kill  shall 

22  be  in  danger  of  the  judgment :  but  I 
say  unto  you.  That  whosoever  is 
angry  with  his  brother^  shall  be  in 
danger  of  the  judgment :  and  whoso- 
ever shall  say  to  his  brother,  Raca ! 


ST.   LUKE   XVI. 


17  And  it  is  easier  for  heaven  and 
earth  to  pass,  than  one  tittle  of  the 
law  to  fail. 


1  with  his  brother  without  a  cause 
a  Exod.  XX.  13  ;  Deut.  v.  17;   comp.  Matt.  xix.  18 ;  Mar.  x.  19  ;  Lk.  xviii.  20 ;  Rom.  xiii.  9 ; 
Jas.  ii.  11  etc. 


§  44.  Lk.  xvi.  17  is  here  widely  separated  fiom  its  context.  The  sixteenth  chapter  of  St. 
Luke,  with  the  exception  of  verses  16-18,  is  peculiar  to  him ;  the  connection  of  the  part  before 
these  verses  with  the  ])arable  immediately  after  them  is  very  close  ;  while  the  three  verses  in- 
terposed are  not  intimately  connected  with  either  what  precedes  or  what  follows,  but  are  par- 
allel to  passages  of  the  other  Evangelists,  and  those  passages  are  closely  connected  with  a 
context  which  is  nowhere  given  by  St.  Luke.  Under  these  circumstances,  while  it  is  plain  that 
the  words  contained  in  these  verses  were  uttered  in  the  connections  given  by  the  other  Evan- 
gelists, it  is  unnecessary  to  suppose  that  they  were  repeated  at  the  time  when  they  are  intro- 
duced by  St.  Luke.  There  is  no  other  indication  of  such  repetition,  and  they  have  altogether 
the  air  of  detached  utterances.  St.  Luke  could  not,  of  course,  give  them  in  their  connection, 
as  he  does  not  record  that  connection. 


Pakt  IV.  §  44. 


AKD  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


5T 


27 


ST.    MATT.    V.  ST.    LUKE    XVI. 

shall  be  in  danger  of  the  council :  but 

whosoever  shall  say,  Thou  fool !"  shall 
23  be  in  danger  of  hell  fire.     Therefore 

if  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar,  and 

there  rememberest  that  thy  brother 
2*  hath  ought  against  thee  ;  leave  there 

thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and  go  thy 

way  ;  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  broth- 
er, and  then  come  and  offer  thy  gift. 
Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said^ 

••Thou   shall  not  commit  adultery; 

28  but  I  say  unto  you,  That  whosoever 
looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust"  hath 
committed  adultery  with  her  already 

29  in  his  heart.  And  if  thy  right  eye 
offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it 
from  thee  :  for  it  is  profitable  for  thee 
that  one  of  thy  members  should  per- 
ish, and   not   that   thy  whole   body 

30  shouJd  be  cast  into  hell.*^  And  if  thy 
right  hand  offend  thee,  cut  it  off,  and 
cast  it  from  thee  ;  for  it  is  profitable 
for  thee  that  one  of  thy  members 
should  perish,  and  not  that  thy  whole 
body  should  depart^  into  hell. 

It  hath  been  said,*^  Whosoever  shall 
put  away  his  wife,  let  him  give  her  a 

32  writing  of  divorcement:  but  I  say 
unto  you.  That  every  one  who  put- 
teth*  away  his  wife,  saving  for  the 
cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her  to 
commit  adultery  :  and  whosoever  shall 
marry  her  that  is  divorced  committeth 
adultery. 

33  Again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath 
been  said  by  them  of  old  time,®  Thou 

1  was  said  by  them  of  old  time 
8  should  be  cast  into  hell 
a  See  2  Sara.  vi.  20. 

^  Exod.  XX.  14  ;  Deut.  v.  18.  Comp.  Matt.  xix.  18  ;  Mar.  x.  19  ;  Lk.  xviii.  20  ;  Rom.  ii.  22 ; 
xiii.  9,  etc. 

«=  Comp.  Matt,  xviii.  8,  9  ;  Mar.  ix.  43-47. 
d  Deut.  xxiv.  3.     Comp.  Matt.  xix.  7  ;  Mar.  x.  4;  Lk.  xvi.  18. 
*  Comp.  Exod.  XX.  7  ;  Lev.  xix.  12. 
7 


81 


2  to  lust  after  her 

*  that  whosoever  shall  put  away 


58 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[PahtIV.§44. 


8T.    MATT.    V.  ST.    LUKE    VI. 

shalt  uot  forswear  thyself,  but  shalt 
perform  unto  the  Lord  thiue  oaths : 

34  but  I  say  unto  you,  Swear  not  at  all ; 
neither  by  heaven  ;  for  it  is   God's 

35  throne :  nor  by  the  earth ;  for  it  is 
his  footstool :  neither  by  Jerusalem  ; 
for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King. 

36  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  head, 
because  thou  canst  not  make  one  hair 

37  white  or  black.  But  let  your  com- 
munication be,  Yea,  yea ;  Nay,"  nay: 
for  whatsoever  is  more  than  these 
Cometh  of  evil. 

38  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been 
said,**  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth 

39  for  a  tooth :  but  I  say  unto  you,  That 
ye  resist  not  evil :  but  whosoever 
smiteth^  thee   on  the^  right  cheek, 

40  turn  to  him  the  other  also.  And  if 
any  man  will  sue  thee  at  the  law, 
and  take  away  thy  coat,  let  him  have 

41  thy  cloke  also.  And  whosoever  shall 
compel  thee  to  go  a  mile,  go  with 

42  him  twain.  Give  "^  to  him  that  asketh 
thee,  and  from  him  that  would  bor- 
row of  thee  turn  not  thou  away. 

43  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been 
said,*^  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor, 

44  and  hate  thine  enemy  :  but  I  say 
unto  you,  Love  your  enemies,*  and 
pray  for  them  which  ■'  persecute  you ; 

45  that  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your 
Father  \vhich  is  in  heaven :  for  he 
raaketh  his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil 
and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth  rain  on 

1  shall  smite  '^  thy  right  cheek  ^  and  pray  for  them 

•^  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray 
6  which  despiteluUy  use  you,  and  persecute  you. 
'I  Jas.  V.  12. 

b  Exod.  xxi.  24  ;  Lev.  xxiv.  20  ;  Deut.  xix.  21.     Comp.  Prov.  xx.  22  ;  xxiv.  29. 
c  Deut.  XV.  8-10 ;  Acts  xx.  35. 

^  Comp.  Lev.  xix.  18;  Matt.  xix.  19;  xxii.  39;  Mar.  xii.  31  ;  Lk.  x.  27;  Rom.  xiii.  9; 
Gal.  V.  14  ;  Jas.  ii.  8. 


27  But  I  say  unto  you  which  hear, 
Love  your  enemies,  do  good  to  them 

21  which  hate  you,  bless  them  that 
curse  you,^  pray  for  them  that  de- 

29  spitefully  use  you.  And  unto  him 
that  smiteth  thee  on  the  one  cheek, 
offer  also  the  other  ;  and  him  that 
taketh  away  thy  cloke  forbid  not  to 

30  take  thy  coat  also.  Give*^  to  every 
man  that  asketh  of  thee  ;  and  of  him 
that  taketh  away  thy  goods  ask  them 
not  again. 


Pabt  IV.  §  44.] 


AXD  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


59 


ST.  MATT.  V. 

46  the  just  and  on  the  unjust.  For  if 
ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what 
reward  have   ye  ?   do  not  even  the 

47  publicans  the  same?  And  if  ye  salute 
your  brethren  only,  what  do  ye  more 
than  others  ?  do  not  even  the  heathen^ 
so? 


84  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even 

as  your  heavenly*  Father  is  perfect. 

ST.  MATT.  VI. 

1  But'  take  heed  that  ye  do  not  your 
righteousness  *  before  men,  to  be 
seen  of  them  :  otherwise  ye  have  no 
reward  of  your  Father  which  is  in 

2  heaven.  Therefore  when  thou  doest 
thine  alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet 
before  thee,  as  the  hypocrites  do  in 
the  synagogues  and  in  the  streets, 
that  they  may  have  glory  of  men. 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have 

3  their  reward.  But  when  thou'doest 
alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what 

4  thy  right  hand  doeth :  that  thine 
alms  may  be  in  secret :  and  thy 
Father  which  seeth  in  secret  shall 
reward  thee.  ^ 

5  And  when  ye  pray,  ye  '°  shall  not 
be  as  the  hypocrites  are :  for  they 
love  to  pray  standhig  in  the  syna- 
gogues   and    in    the   corners  of  the 


ST.  LUKE  VI. 

32  For  if  ye  love  them  which  love  you, 
what  thank  have  ye  ?  for  sinners  also 

33  love  those  that  love  them.  For  if 
also  ^  ye  do  good  to  them  which  do 
good  to  you,  what  thank  have   ye  ? 

34  sinners  *  also  do  even  the  same.  And 
if  ye  lend  to  them  of  whom  ye  hope 
to  receive,  what  thank  have  ye  ?  for 
sinners  also  lend  to  sinners,  to  receive 

85  as  much  again.  But  love  ye  your 
enemies,  and  do  good,  and  lend,  hoping 
for  nothing  again  ;  and  your  reward 
shall  be  great,  and  y<"  shall  be  the 
children  of  the  Highest :  for  he  is 
kind  unto  the  unthankful  and  to  the 

36  evil.  Be  ye  *  merciful,  as  your  Fa- 
ther ^  is  merciful. 


1  And  if  ye  do  ^  for  sinners  also 

*  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven         ^  Be  ye  therefore  merciful 
'  omit  But  *  your  alms  before  men 

^  which  seeth  in  secret  himself  shall  reward  thee  openly 
1°  when  thou  prayest,  thou  shalt  uot 


'  the  publicans 
"  also  is  merciful 


(30  OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER,  [Pabt  IV.  §  44. 

ST.    MATT.    VI.  ST.    LUKE   TI. 

Streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  men. 
Verily  I  say  unto  you,  They  have 

6  their  reward.  But  thou,  when  thou 
prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and 
when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray 
to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret ; 
and  thy  Father  which  seeth  in  secret 

7  shall  reward  thee.^  But  when  ye 
pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,"  as  the 
heathen  do  :  for  they  think  that  they 
shall  be  heard  for  their  much  speak- 

8  ing.  Be  not  ye  therefore  like  unto 
them :  for  your  Father  knoweth  what 
things  ye  have  need  of,  before  ye  ask 

9  him.  After  this  manner  therefore 
pray  ye :  *"  Our  Father  which  art  in 

10  heaven,  Hallowed  be  thy  name.    Thy 

kingdom  come.     Thy  will    be  done 

n  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven.     Give  us 

12  this  day  our  daily  bread.  And  forgive 
us  our  debts,  as  we  have  forgiven^ 

13  our  debtors.  And  lead  us  not  into 
temptation,  but  deliver  us  from  evil.^ 

14  For  if  ye  forgive  men  their  tres- 
passes, your   heavenly  Father   will 

15  also  forgive  you :  but  if  ye  forgive 
not  men,^  neither  will  your  Father 
forgive  your  trespasses. 

16  Moreover  when  ye  fast,  be  not,  as  *  , 
the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance : 

for  they  disfigure  their  faces,  that 
they  may  appear  unto  men  to  fast. 
Verily  I  say  unto   you,  They  have 

17  their  reward.  But  thou,  when  thou 
fastest,  anoint  thine  head,  and  wash 

1  reward  thee  openly.  ^  as  we  forgive  our 

^  from  evil  :  For  thine  is  the  kini^dom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.     Amen. 

*  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses 

"  Comp.  Eccl.  V.  2.  ^  Lk.  xi.  2-4. 

§  44.  vi.  9.  The  Lord's  prayer  is  given  here,  and  also  again  where  it  occurs  in  Lk.  xi. 
There  seems  no  reason  why  it  may  not  have  been  repeated,  especially  as  it  is  given  by  St. 
Luke  in  a  somewhat  shorter  form,  and  it  is  in  each  case  so  intimateh'  connected  with  the 
context  as  not  to  be  easily  separated. 


Paet  IV.  §  44.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


61 


ST.  MATT.  VI.,  VU. 

18  thy  face ;  that  thou  appear  not  unto 
men  to  fast,  but  unto  thy  Father, 
which  is  in  secret :  and  thy  Father, 
which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 
thee.^ 

i«  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures 
upon  earth,  where  moth"  and  rust 
doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break 

20  through  and  steal :  but  lay  up  for 
yourselves  treasures  in  heaven,  where 
neither  moth  nor  rust  doth  corrupt, 
and   where    thieves   do    not  break 

21  through  nor  steal :  for  where  thy  ^ 
treasure  is,  there  will  thine  ^  heart  be 
also.  VII. 

1  Judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged. 

2  For  with  what  judgment  ye  judge, 
ye  shall  be  judged : 


and  with  what  measure  ye  mete,  it 
shall  be  measured  to  you.^'' 


ST.   LUKE   TI. 


37  Judge  not,  and  ye  shall  not  be 
judged:  and^  condemn  not,  and  ye 
shall  not  be  condemned :  forgive,  and 

38  ye  shall  be  forgiven  :  give,  and  it 
shall  be  given  unto  you ;  good  meas- 
ure, pressed  down,'*  shaken  together, 
running  over,  shall  men  give  into  your 
bosom.  For  with  what^  measure  ye 
mete  it  shall   be  measured   to   you 

And  he  spake  also'^  a  par- 


39  agam. 


3  And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote 
that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye,  but  con- 
siderest  not  the  beam  that  is  in  thine 


able  unto  them,  Can  the  blind  lead 
the  blind?  shall  they  not  both  fall 

40  into  the  ditch  ?  The  disciple  is  not 
above  the^  master:  but  every  one 
that  is  perfect  shall  be  as  his  master. 

41  And  why  beholdest  thou  the  mote 
that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye,  but  per- 
ceivest  not  the  beam  that  is  in  thine 


4  own  eye  ?     Or  how  wilt  thou  say  to     42  own  eye  ?     ^  How  canst  thou  say  to 


thy  brother,  Let    me    pull   out   the 
mote  out  of  thine  eye ;  and,  behold, 

6  a  beam  is  in  thine  own  eye  ?     Thou 
hypocrite,  first  cast  out  the  beam  out 


thy  brother.  Brother,  let  me  pull  out 
the  mote  that  is  in  thine  eye,  when 
thou  thyself  beholdest  not  the  beam 
that  is  in  thine  own  eye  ?  Thou 
hypocrite  !  cast  out  first  the  beam  out 


'■'  your  treasure your  heart  ^  omit  and 

5  For  with  the  same  measure  that  ye  mete  withal  it  shall  be 
0  measured  to  you  again  ^  omit  also  *  his  master  ^  Either  how  canst  thou 

a  See  Lk.  xii.  33,  34.  *■  Mar.  iv.  24. 


1  reward  thee  openly 

*  and  shaken  together,  and 


62 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  44. 


13 


ST.    MATT.    VII. 

of  thine  own  eye ;  and  then  shalt 
thou  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  mote 
out  of  thy  brother's  eye. 
6  Give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto 
the  dogs,  neither  cast  ye  your  pearls 
before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them 
under  their  feet,  and  turn  again  and 

12  rend  you.  Therefore  all  things  what- 
soever ye  would  that  men  should  do 
to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them :  for 
this  is  the  law"  and  the  prophets. 

Enter  ye  in  at  the  straight  gate : 
''for  wide  is  the  gate,  and  broad  is 
the  way,  that  leadeth  to  destruction, 
and    many    there    be    which    go    in 

14  thereat :  because  strait  is  the  gate, 
and  narrow  is  the  way,  which  leadeth 
unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it. 

1.5  Beware  of  false  prophets,  which 
come  to  you  in  sheep's  clothing,  but 
inwardly  they  are  ravening  wolves. 

16  Ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits. 
^  Do  men  gather  grapes  of  thorns,  or 

17  figs  of  thistles  ?  Even  so  every  good 
tree  bringeth  forth  good  fruit ;  but  a 
corrupt  tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit. 

18  A  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  evil 
fruit,  neither  can  a  corrupt  tree  bring 

19  forth  good  fruit.  Every  tree  that 
brinjjeth  not  forth  cjood  fruit  is  hewn 

2u  down,  and  cast  into  the  fire.  Where- 
fore by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know 
them." 

21  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me. 
Lord !  Lord  !  shall  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven ;  but  he  that 
doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which 

22  is  in  heaven.  Many  will  say  to  me 
in  that  day,  Lord !  Lord !  have  we  not 


ST.    LUKE   VI. 


of  thine  own  eye,  and  then  shalt  thou 
see  clearly  to  pull  out  the  mote  that 
is  in  thy  brother's  eye. 


31  And  as  ye  would  that  men  should 
do  to  you,  do  ye  also  to  them  like- 


wise. 


43  For  a  good  tree  bringeth  not  forth 
corrupt  fruit ;  neither  again  ^  doth  a 
corrupt  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit. 

44  For  every  tree  is  known  by  his  own 
fruit.*^  For  of  thorns  men  do  not 
gather  figs,  nor  of  a  bramble  bush 

45  gather  they  grapes.  A  good  man 
out  of  the  good  treasure  of  the^  heart 
bringeth  forth  that  which  is  good ; 
and  an  evil  out  of  the  eviP  bringeth 
forth  that  which  is  evil ;  for  of  the 
abundance  of  the  heart  his  mouth 
speaketh. 

46  And  why  call  ye  me.  Lord  !  Lord ! 
and  do  not  the  things  which  I  say  ? 


1  omit  again  2  jjjg  Jieart 

*  an  evil  man  out  of  the  evil  treasure  of  his  heart  bringeth  forth 

»  Lev.  xix.  18.  b  Lk.  xiii.  24.  c  Matt.  xii.  33 ;  Comp.  Jas.  iii.  12. 


Paet  IV.  §  45.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


63 


ST.    MATT.    VII.  ST.    LUKB   VI. 

prophesied  in  thy  name  ?  and  in  thy 
name  have  cast  out  devils  ?  and  in 
thy  name  done  many  wonderful 
28  works  ?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto 
them,  I  ne\'^r  knew  you :  depart 
from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity  ! 

24  Therefore  whosoever  heareth  these 
sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth  them,  shall 
be  likened^  unto  a  wise  man,  which 

25  built  his  house  upon  a  rock  :  and  the 
rain  descended,  and  the  floods  came, 
and  the  winds  blew,  and  beat  upon 
that  house ;    and  it  fell  not :    for  it 

26  was  founded  upon  a  rock.  And  every 
one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of 
mine,  and  doeth  them  not,  shall  be 
likened  unto    a  foolish    man,  which 

27  built  his  house  upon  the  sand  :  and 
the  rain  descended,  and  the  floods 
came,  and  the  winds  blew,  and  beat 
upon  that  house ;  and  it  fell :  and 
great  was  the  fall  of  it. 

28  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  Jesus 
had  ended  these  sayings,  the  peopl(i( 
were    astonished*   at    his    doctrine: 

29  for  he  tausfht  them  as  one  having 
authority,  and  not  as  their  ^  scribes. 

ST.    MATT.    VIII. 

1  Wlien  he  was  come  down  from  the 
mountain,  great  multitudes  followed 
him. 

§  45.     The  Healing  of  the  Centurion's  Servant.  —  Capernaum. 

St.  Matt.  viii.  5-13.  St.  Luke  vii.  1-10. 

5       And  when  he*  was  entered  into      i       Now  when  he  had  ended  all  his 
Capernaum,  there  came  unto  him  a         sayings  in  the  audience  of  the  people, 

^  I  will  liken  him        ^  for  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock.         ^  the  scribes         *  when  Jesus  was 
a  Matt.  xiii.  54  ;  Mar.  i.  22  ;  vi.  2  ;  Lk.  iv.  32  ;  see  Jno.  vii.  46. 


47  Whosoever  cometh  to  me,  and  hear- 
eth my  sayings,  and  doeth  them,  I 
will  shew  you  to  whom  he  is  like : 

48  He  is  like  a  man  which  built  an 
house,  and  digged  deep,  and  laid  the 
foundation  on  a  rock  :  and  when  the 
flood  arose,  the  stream  beat  vehe- 
mently upon  that  house,  and  could 
not  shake  it :    because  it    was  well 

49  built.'^  But  he  that  heareth,  and 
doeth  not,  is  like  a  man  that  without 
a  foundation  built  an  house  upon  the 
earth  ;  against  which  the  stream  did 
beat  vehemently,  and  immediately  it 
fell ;  and  the  ruin  of  that  house  was 
great. 


§  45.  The  excellent  note  of  Robinson  may  well  be  quoted  here.  "  In  Matthew  the  Cen- 
turion seems  to  come  in  person  to  Jesus,  in  Luke,  he  sends  the  elders  of  the  Jews.  This 
diversity  is  satisfactorily  explained  by  the  old  law-maxim :  Qui  facit  per  alium,  facit  per  se. 
Matthew  narrates  briefly  ;  Luke  gives  the  circumstances  more  fully.  In  like  manner,  in  Jno. 
iv.  1,  Jesus  is  said  to  baptize,  when  he  did  it  by  his  disciples.     In  Jno.  xix.  1,  and  elsewhere, 


64 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Pakt  IV.  §  45. 


ST.    MATT.    VIII. 

8  centurion,  beseeching  him,  'and  say- 
ing. Lord,  mv  servant  lieth  at  home 
sick   of   the    palsy,   grievously    tor- 

7  mented.  He*  saith  unto  him,  I  will 
come  and  heal  him. 


8  But*  the  centurion  answered  and 
said,  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that 
thou  shouldest  come  under  my  roof: 

but  speak  by  ^  word  only,  and  my 

9  servant  shall  be  healed.  For  I  am  a 
man  under  authority,  having  soldiers 
under  me :  and  I  say  to  this  man, 
Go,  and  he  goeth ;  and  to  another, 
Come,  and  he  cometh  ;  and  to  my 
servant,  Do  this,  and    he  doeth    it. 

10  "When  Jesus  heard  it,  he  marvelled, 
and  said  to  them  that  followed, Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found  so 

n  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel.  And 
I  say  unto  you,  That  many  shall  come 
from  the  east  and  west,  and  shall  sit 
down  with  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  in    the    kingdom  of  heaven. 

12  But  the  children  of  the  kingdom  shall 
go  forth ''  into  outer  darkness  :  there 

'  And  Jesus  saith        ^  they  besought  him 
*  omit  But  *  speak  the  word  only 

'  shall  be  cast  out  into 


ST.    LUKE    VII. 

2  he  entered  into  Capernaum.  And  a 
certain  centurion's  servant,  who  was 
dear  unto  him,  was  sick,  and  ready 

3  to  die.  And  when  he  heard  of  Jesus, 
he  sent  unto  him  the  elders  of  the 
Jews,  beseeching  him  that  he  would 

4  come  and  heal  his  servant.  And 
when  they  came  to  Jesus,  they  asked- 
him  instantly,  saying.  That  he  was 
worthy  for  whom  he  should  do  this  : 

5  for  he  loveth  our  nation,  and  he  hath 

6  built  us  a  synagogue.  Then  Jesus 
went  with  them.  And  when  he  was 
now  not  far  from  the  house,  the  cen- 
turion sent  friends,^  saying.  Lord, 
trouble  not  thyself:  for  I  am  not 
worthy  thatthou  shouldest  enter  under 

"  my  roof :  wherefore  neither  thought 
I  myself  worthy  to  come  unto  thee  : 
but  say  in  a  word,  and  let '''  my  servant 

8  be  healed.  For  I  also  am  a  man  set 
under  authority,  having  under  me 
soldiers,  and  I  say  unto  one.  Go,  and 
he  goeth  ;  and  to  another,  Come,  and 
he  cometh ;  and  to  my  servant,  Do 

9  this,  and  he  doeth  it.  When  Jesus 
heard  these  things,  he  marvelled  at 
him,  and  turned  him  about,  and  said 
unto  the  people  that  followed  him, 
I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found  so 
great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel. 


3  sent  friends  to  him,  saying  unto  him,  Lord, 
®  and  mv  servant  shall  be 


Pilate  is  said  to  have  scourged  Jesus  ;  certainly  not  with  his  own  hands.  In  Mar.  x.  35,  James 
and  John  come  to  Jesus  with  a  certain  request ;  in  Matt.  xx.  20.  it  is  their  mother  who  prefers 
the  request.  In  2  Sam.  xxix.  1,  God  moves  David  to  number  Israel ;  in  1  Chron.  xxi.  1,  it 
is  Satan  who  provokes  him." 


Part  IV.  §46.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIED.  65 

ST.  MATT.  VIII.  ST.  LUKE  VII. 

shall    be  weeping   and   gnashing  of 
13  teeth.     And  Jesus  said  unto  the  cen- 
turion, Go  thy  way ;  as    thou    hast 

believed,  so  be  it  done  unto  thee,  lo  And  they  that  were  sent,  return- 
And  the^  servant  was  healed  in  the  ing  to  the  house,  found  the  servant 
self  same  hour.  whole.^ 

§  46.     Our  Lord  raises  the  only  Son  of  a  "Widow.  —  Near  Nain. 

St.  Luke  vii.  11-17. 

11  And  it  came  to  pass  the  day  after,  that  he  went  into  a  city  called  Nain  ; 

12  and  many  of  his  disciples  went  with  him,  and  much  people.  Now  when  he 
came  nigh  to  the  gate  of  the  city,  behold,  there  was  a  dead  man  carried  out, 
the  only  son  of  his  mother,  and  she  was  a  widow  :  and  much  people  of  the 

13  city  was  with  her.     And  when  the  Lord  saw  her,  he  had  compassion  on  her, 

14  and  said  unto  her,  Weep  not.  And  he  came  and  touched  the  bier :  and  they 
that  bare  him  stood  still.     And  he  said.  Young  man,  I  say  unto  thee,  Arise ! 

15  And  he  that  was  dead  sat  up,  and  began  to  speak.     And  he  delivered  him  to 

16  his  mother.  And  there  came  a  fear  on  all :  and  they  glorified  God,  saying. 
That  a  great  prophet  is  risen  up  among  us  ;  and.  That  God  hath  visited  his 

1"  people.  And  this  rumor  of  him  went  forth  throughout  all  Judaea,  and  through- 
out all  the  regaon  round  about. 


"O 


§  47.     John  the  Baptist  in  Prison  sends  to  Jesus  ;  His  Testimony  concerning 

John. 

St.  Matt.  xi.  2-19.  St.  Luke  vii.  18-35;  xvi.  16. 

2  Now  when  John  had  heard  in  the  is  And  the  disciples  of  John  shewed 
prison  the  works  of  Christ,  he  sent         him  of  all  these  things. 

3  by^  his  disciples,  and  said  unto  him,  i9  And  John  calling  unto  Mm  two  of 
Art  thou  he  that  should  come,  or  do  his  disciples  sent  them  to  the  Lord,* 
we  look  for  another  ?  saying,  Art  thou  he  that  should  come  ? 

20  or  look  we  for  another  ?  When  the 
men  were  come  unto  him,  they  said, 
John  Baptist  hath  sent  us  unto  thee, 
saying.  Art  thou  he  that  should  come  ? 

21  or  look  we  for  another  ?  In  that  ^ 
hour  he  cured  many  of  their  infirmi- 

1  his  servant  ^  the  servant  whole  that  had  been  sick  ^  sent  two  of  his  disciples 

*  sent  them  to  Jesus,  ^  And  in  that  same  hour 


§  47.  This  narrative  is  plainly  not  in  chronological  order  in  St.  Matthew.  He  places  it 
after  the  mission  of  the  twelve,  x.  5  ss. ;  whereas  it  appears  by  comparing:  Matt.  xiv.  1  and  13, 
with  Mar.  vi.  14  ;  vii.  30,  31,  that  John  was  beheaded  during  their  absence.  The  continuous 
order  of  St.  Luke  is  therefore  followed. 

9 


66 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  47. 


ST.    MATT.    XI. 


4  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
Go  and  shew  John  again  those  things 

5  which  ye  do  hear  and  see :  *  the 
blind  receive  their  sight,  and  the 
lame  walk,  the  lepers  are  cleansed, 
and  the  deaf  hear,  and^  the  dead  are 
raised  up,  and  the  poor  have  the  gos- 

6  pel  preached  to  them.  And  blessed 
is  he,  whosoever  shall  not  be  offended 
in  me. 

7  And  as  they  departed,  Jesus  began 
to  say  unto  the  multitudes  concerning 
John,  What  went  ye  out  into  the 
wilderness  to  see  ?     A  reed  shaken 

8  with  the  wind  ?  But  why  went  ye 
out  ?  ^  for  to  see  a  man  clothed  in  soft 
raiment*'^  Behold!  they  that  wear  soft 

9  clothing  are  in  king's  houses.  But 
why  went  ye  out  ?  ^  for  to  see  a 
prophet?  yea,  I  say  unto  you,  and 

10  more  than  a  prophet !  This  ®  is  he, 
of  whom  it  is  written,  ''Behold !  I  send 
my  messenger  before  thy  face,  which 
shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 

11  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Among  them 
that  are  born  of  women  there  hath 
not  risen  a  greater  than  John  the 
Baptist:  notwithstanding  he  that  is 
least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven    is 

12  greater  than  he.  And  from  the  days 
of  John  the  Baptist  until  now  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence, 

13  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force.     For 


22 


8T.    LUKE    VII. 

ties  and  plagues,  and  of  evil  spirits ; 
and  unto  many  that  were  blind  he 
gave  sight.  Then  he  ^  answering 
said  unto  them,  Go  your  way,  and 
tell  John  what  things  ye  have  seen 
and  heard ;"  how  that  the  blind  see, 
the  lame  walk,  the  lepers  are  cleansed, 
the  deaf  hear,  the  dead  are  raised, 
to  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached. 

23  And  blessed  is  he,  whosoever  shall 
not  be  offended  in  me. 

24  And  when  the  messengers  of  John 
were  departed,  he  began  to  speak 
unto  the  people  concerning  John, 
What  went  ye  out  into  the  wilderness 
for  to  see  ?     A  reed  shaken  with  the 

25  wind  ?  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to 
see  ?  A  man  clothed  in  soft  raiment  ? 
Behold!  they  which  are  gorgeously 
apparelled,  and   live  delicately,  are 

26  in  kings'  courts.  But  what  went  ye 
out  for  to  see  ?  A  prophet  ?  Yea, 
I  say  unto  you,  and  much  more  than 

27  a  prophet !  This  is  he,  of  whom  it  is 
written,*'  Behold  !  I  send  my  mes- 
senger before  thy  face,  which  shall 

28  prepare  thy  way  before  thee.  ^I  say 
unto  you,  Among  those  that  are  born 
of  women  there  is  not  a  greater 
prophet  than  John :  ^  but  he  that  is 

least  in  the  kingdom  of  God  is  greater 
than  he. 


1  Then  Jesus  answering  ^  Q^f^d  and 

^  But  what  went  ye  out  to  see  ?  A  man  clothed  *  raiment 

5  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see  1  A  prophet?  ®  For  this  is 

'  For  I  say  unto  you  *  John  the  Baptist 
^  Isa.  XXXV.  4-6  ;  xlii.  7  ;  Ixi.  1. 

•*  MaL  iii.  1.    Behold  !  I  will  send  my  messenger,  and  he  shall  prepare  the  way  hefore  me. 
See  Mar.  i.  2 ;  Lk.  i.  76. 


Part  IV.  §48.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


67 


ST.    MATT.    XI. 

all  the  prophets  and  the  law  proph- 
M  esied    until  John.     And   if  ye  will 

receive  it,  this  is  Elias,*  which  was 
IS  for  to  come.     He  that  hath  ears  ^  let 

him  hear! 


29 


16  But  whereunto  shall  I  liken  this 
generation  ?  It  is  like  unto  children 
sitting  in  the   markets,  and   calling 


17  unto  others,^  saying,  We  have  piped 
unto  you,  and  ye  have  not  danced ; 
we  have  mourned,^  and  ye  have  not 

18  lamented.  For  John  came  neither 
eating  nor  drinking,  and  they  say, 

19  He  hath  a  devil.  The  Son  of  man 
came  eating  and  drinking,  and  they 
say.  Behold  a  man  gluttonous,  and  a 
winebibber,  a  friend  of  publicans  and 
sinners !  But  wisdom  is  justified  of 
her  works.^ 


ST.    LUKE    XVI. 

16  The  law  and  the  prophets  were  until 
John :  since  that  time  the  kingdom 
of  God  is  preached,  and  every  man 
presseth  into  it. 

ST.    LUKE    VII. 

(And  all  the  people  that  heard  him, 
and  the  publicans,  justified  God,  being 
baptized  with  the  baptism  of  John.  But 

30  the  Pharisees  and  lawyers  rejected 
the  counsel  of  God  against  them- 
selves, being  not  baptized  of  him.) 

31  ^Whereunto  then  shall  I  liken  the 
men  of  this  generation  ?  and  to  what 

32  are  they  like  ?  They  are  like  unto 
children  sitting  in  the  market-place, 
and  calling  one  to  another,^  saying, 
We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye 
have  not  danced ;  we  have  mourned,^ 

33  and  ye  have  not  wept.  For  John 
the  Baptist  came  neither  eating  bread 
nor  drinking  wine  ;  and  ye  say,  He 

34  hath  a  devil.  The  Son  of  man  is 
come  eating  and  drinking ;  and  ye 
say.  Behold  a  gluttonous  man,  and 
a  winebibber,  a  friend  of  publicans 

35  and  sinners  !  But  wisdom  is  justified 
of  all  her  children. 


§  48.     Our  Lord,  at  meat  with  Simon  a  Pharisee,  is  anointed  by  a  Woman 

that  was  a  Sinner. 

St.  Luke  vii.  36-50. 

36  And  one  of  the  Pharisees  desired  him  that  he  would  eat  with  him.     And 

37  he  went  into  the  Pharisee's  house,  and  sat  down  to  meat.     And,  behold,  a 
woman  which  was  in  the  city,  a  sinner,  and  knowing  ^  that  Jesus  sat  at  meat 

1  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  *  And  the  Lord  said,  Whereunto 

2  calling  unto  their  fellows,  and  saying,  *  and  saying 

^  mourned  to  you  *  of  her  children 

'  a  woman  in  the  city,  which  was  a  sinner,  when  she  knew  that 

»  Mai.  iv.  5,  6.     See  Matt.  xvii.  11-13;  Mar.  ix.  12,  1.3  ;  Lk.  i.  16,  17. 

§  48.  The  anointing  here  recorded  is  obviously  a  different  one  from  that  recorded  of  Mary, 
the  sister  of  Lazarus,  in  Jno.  xii.  1-11,  and  which  was  certainly  the  same  with  that  mentioned 
in  Matt.  xxvi.  6-1.3;  Mar.  xiv.  3-9.  In  both  cases,  indeed,  there  was  an  anointing  while 
Jesus  was  at  meat,  and  in  both  cases  the  name  of  his  host  was  Simon ;  but  in  that  case  he  is 


gg  OUR  LORD'S   SECOND   PASSOVER,  [Pakt  IV.  §  49. 

ST.    LUKE    VII. 

38  in  the  Pharisee's  house,  brought  an  alabaster  box  of  ointment,  and  stood 
at  his  feet  behind  him  weeping,  and  began  to  wash  his  feet  with  tears,  and 
did  wipe  them  with  the  liairs  of  her  head,  and  kissed  his  feet,  and  anointed 

39  them  with  the  ointment.  Now  when  the  Pharisee  which  liad  bidden  him  saw 
it,  he  spake  within  himself,  saying,  This  man,  if  lie  were  a  prophet,  would 
have  known  who  and  what  manner  of  woman  this  is  that  toucheth  him :  for 
she  is  a  sinner. 

40  And  Jesus  answering  said  unto  him,  Simon,  I  have  somewhat  to  say  unto 

41  thee.  And  he-saith.  Master,  say  on.  'There  was  a  certain  creditor  which 
had   two  debtors :  the  one  owed  five    hundred   pence,  and   the   other  fifty. 

42  ^  When  they  had  nothing  to  pay,  he  frankly  forgave  them  both.     Which  of 

43  them  therefore  ^  will  love  him  most  ?  Simon  answering  ^  said,  I  suppose  that 
he,  to  whom  he  forgave  most.     And   he  said  unto  him.  Thou  hast  rightly 

44  judged.  And  he  turned  to  the  woman,  and  said  unto  Simon,  Seest  thou  this 
woman  ?  I  entered  into  thine  house,  thou  gavest  me  no  water  for  my  feet : 
but  she  hath  washed  my  feet  with  tears,  and   wiped  them  with  her  hairs.* 

45  Thou  gavest  me  no  kiss :  but  this  woman  since  the  time  I  came  in  hath  not 

46  ceased  to  kiss  my  feet.     My  head  with  oil  thou  didst  not  anoint :  but  this 

47  woman  hath  anointed  my  feet  with  ointment.  Wherefore  I  say  unto  thee, 
Her  sins,  which  are  many,  are  forgiven ;  for  she  loved  much :  but  to  whom 

48  little  is  forgiven,  the  same  loveth  little.     And  he  said  unto  her.  Thy  sins  are 

49  forgiven.  And  they  that  sat  at  meat  with  him  began  to  say  within  themselves, 
60  Who  is  this  that  forgiveth  sins  also  ?     And  he  said  to  the  woman,  Thy  faith 

hath  saved  thee ;  go  in  peace. 

§  49.     Our  Lord  makes  another  circuit  of  Galilee  with  the  Twelve. 

St.  Luke  viii.  1-3. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass  afterward,  that  he  went  throughout  every  city  and 
village,  preaching  and  shewing  the  glad  tidings  of  the  kingdom  of  God  :  and 

2  the  twelve  were  with  him,  'and  certain  women,  which  had  been  healed  of  evil 
spirits  and  infirmities,  Mary  called  Magdalene,  out  of  whom  went  seven  devils, 

3  and  Joanna,  the  wife  of  Chuza  Herod's  steward,  and  Susanna,  and  many  others, 
which  ministered  unto  them  ^  of  their  substance. 

1  And  when  they  had  2  "Pell  me  therefore,  which  of  them  will  love 

3  answered  and  said  *  the  hairs  of  her  head 

5  unto  him   . 

distinguished  as  Simon  "the  leper,"  (Matt.  xxvi.  6;  Mar.  xiv.  3),  in  this  as  "the  Pharisee." 
Again,  in  that  case  the  woman  was  the  sister  of  Lazarus,  and  seems  to  have  been  held  in  much 
esteem  among  the  Jews  ;  in  this  case  she  was  "  a  sinner,"  and  it  is  on  that  ground  that  Simon 
))ases  his  objection,  while  in  the  other  instance  it  is  the  disciples  who  are  offended,  and  that 
simply  because  of  the  waste. 

The  passage  Matt.  xi.  20-30,  inserted  by  several  harmonists  before  this   section,   is  here 
transferred  to  the  parallel  passages  in  St.  Luke. 


Part  IV.  §  50.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


69 


§  50.     A  Demoniac  being  healed,  the  Scribes  and 
seek  a  Sign.     Our  Lord's  Rephes. 

Matt.  xii.  22-45.  vi.  22,  23.     Mak.  hi.  19^-30. 

And  he  cometh^  into 

20  an  house.  And  the>' 
multitude  cometh  to- 
gether again,  so  that 
they  could  not  so  much 

21  as  eat  bread.  And 
when  his  friends  heard 
of  it,  they  went  out  to 
lay  hold  on  him :  for 
they  said,  He  is  beside 
himself. 

22  Then  was  brought 
unto  him  one  possessed 
with  a  devil,  blind,  and 
dumb :  and  he  healed 
him,  insomuch  that  the 
dumb^  spake  and  saw. 

23  And  all  the  people 
were  amazed,  and  said, 
Is    not    this    the    son 

24  of  David  ?  But  when 
the  Pharisees  heard  it, 
they  said,  This  fellow 
doth  not  cast  out  devils, 
but  by  Beelzebub'  the 
prince  of  the   devils. 


Pharisees  blaspheme,  and 
—  Galilee. 

Lk.  XI.  14-36.  XII.  10. 


22  And  the  scribes  which 
came  down  from  Je- 
rusalem said.  He  hath 
Beelzebubj^and  by  the 
prince  of  the  devils 
casteth  he  out  devils. 


23  And   he   called   them 
25  And  he  ^  knew    their         unto  him,  and  said  unto 


14  And  he  was  casting 
out  a  devil,  and  it  was 
dumb.  And  it  came  to 
pass,  when  the  devil  was 
gone  out,  the  dumb  spake; 
and  the  people  wondei'ed. 


15  But  some  of  them  said. 
He  casteth  out  devils 
through  Beelzebub"  the 

16  chief  of  the  devils.  And 
others,  tempting  him, 
sought  of  him   a    sign*" 

17  from  heaven.  But  he, 
knowing  their  thoughts, 


1  And  they  went  into  an  house  2  the  blind  and  dumb  both  spake  and  saw. 

3  And  Jesus  knew 
a  See  Matt.  ix.  32-34.  b  Matt.  xvi.  1  ;  Mar.  viii.  II  ,  Jno.  ii.  18. 

§  50.  The  parallelism  of  the  three  Evangelists  is  obvious,  and  as  neither  St.  Matthew  nor 
St.  Luke  furnish  any  definite  note  of  time,  the  order  of  St.  Mark  is  observed.  St.  Mark 
passes  over  in  silence  all  the  matters  which  occurred  between  the  appointment  of  the  twelve 
and  this  miracle.  What  is  commonly  divided  into  two  sections  is  here  thrown  into  one  as 
really  forming  one  continuous  narrative,  although  only  the  former  part  of  it  is  given  by 
St.  Mark. 

Two  verses  from  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  are  added  at  the  close  of  this  section,  as  being 
parallel  to  St.  Luke,  and  not  closely  attached  to  the  context  in  St.  Matthew. 


70 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER. 


[Part  IV.  §  50. 


ST.    MATT.    XII. 

thoughts,  and  said  unto 
them,  Every  kingdom 
divided  against  itself  is 
brought  to  desolation; 
and  every  city  or  house 
divided  against  itself 
26  shall  not  stand  :  and  if 
Satan  cast  out  Satan, 
he  is  divided  against 
himself;  how  shall  then 
his    kingdom    stand  ? 


27  Andif  I  by  Beelzebub 
cast  out  devils,  by 
whom  do  your  children 
cast  them  out?  there- 
fore they  shall  be  your 

28  judges.  But  if  I  cast 
out  devils  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  then  the  king- 

.dom  of  God  is  come 
unto  you. 
20  Or  else  how  can  one 
enter  into  a  strong 
man's  house,  and  spoil 
his  goods,  except  he 
first  bind  the  strong 
man  ?  and  then  he  will 
spoil  his  house. 


ST.  MARK  III. 

them  in  parables.  How 
can  Satan  cast  out 
2-4  Satan  ?  And  if  a  king- 
dom be  divided  against 
itself,     that    kingdom 

25  cannot  stand.  And  if 
a  house  be  divided 
against  itself,  that 
house  will  not  be  able 

26  to^  stand.  And  if  Satan 
rise  up  against  him- 
self, he  is^  divided,  and 
cannot  stand,  but  hath 
an  end. 


27  But'  no  man  can  enter 
into  a  strong  man's 
house,  and  spoil  his 
goods,  except  he  will 
first  bind  the  strong 
man  ;  and  then  he  will 
spoil  his  house. 


30  He  that  is  not  with  me 
is  against  me ;  and  he 
that  gathereth  not  with 
me  scattereth  abroad. 

Wherefore  I  say  unto  28  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
you.  All  manner  of  sin  All  sins  shall  be  for- 
and    blasphemy    shall         given  unto  the  sons  of 

men,  and  the*  blasphe- 


31 


ST.    LUKE   XI. 


said  unto  them.  Every 
kingdom  divided  against 
itself  is  brought  to  des- 
olation ;  and  a  house 
divided  against  a  house 

18  falleth.  If  Satan  also 
be  divided  against  him- 
self, how  shall  his  king- 
dom stand  ?  because  ye 
say  that  I  cast  out  devils 
through  Beelzebub. 

19  Andif  I  by  Beelzebub  cast 
out  devils,  by  whom  do 
your  sons  cast  them  out  ? 
therefore  shall   they  be 

20  your  judges.  But  if  I 
with  the  finger  of  God 
cast  out  devils,  no  doubt 
the  kingdom  of  God  is 
come  upon  you. 

21  When  a  strong  man 
armed  keepeth  his  palace, 
his  goods  are  in  peace  : 

22  but  when  a  stronger  than 
he  shall  come  upon  him, 
and  overcome  him,  he 
taketh  from  him  all  his 
armor  wherein  he  trust- 
ed, and  di  videth  his  spoils. 

23  He  that  is  not  with  me 
is  against  me :  and  he 
that  gathereth  not  with 
me  scattereth. 


be  forgiven  unto  men 


*  that  house  cannot  stand 
8  omit  But 


2  and  be  divided,  he  cannot  stand 
*  omit  the 


Pakt  IV.  §  50.j 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


71 


ST.    MATT.    XII. 

but  the  blasphemy 
against  the  ^o/y  Ghost 
shall  not  be  forgiven^ 
82  And  whosoever  speak- 
eth  a  word  against  the 
Son  of  man,  it  shall 
be  forgiven  him  :  but 
whosoever  speaketh 
against  the  Holy  Ghost, 
it  shall  not  be  for- 
given him,  neither  in 
this  world,  neither  in 
the  world  to  come. 

33  Either  make  the  tree 
good,  and  his  fruit 
good  °- ;  or  else  make 
the  tree  corrupt,  and 
his  fruit  corrupt :  for 
the  tree  is  known  by 

34  hisinni.  O  generation 
of  vipers  !  ^  how  can 
ye,  being  evil,  speak 
good  things  ?  for  out 
of  the  abundance  of 
the    heart    the  mouth 

35  speaketh.'^  A  good  man 
out  of  the  good  treas- 
ure ■*  bringeth  forth 
good  things  :  and  an 
evil  man  out  of  the 
evil  treasure  bringeth 

36  forth  evil  things.  But 
I  say  unto  you,  That 
every  idle  word  that 
men  shall  speak,  they 
shall  give  account 
thereof  in  the  day  of 

87  judgment.  For  by  thy 
words    thou  shalt   be 

1  not  be  forgiven  unto  men. 
3  of  eternal  damnation 

°  See  Matt.  vii.  1 7-20 ;  Lk.  vi.  43, 44. 


ST.  MAEK  III. 


ST.    LUKB   XII. 


mies  wherewith  soever 
they  shall  blaspheme : 


10 


29  But  he  that  shall 
blaspheme  against  the 
Holy  Ghost  hath  never 
forgiveness,  but  shall 
be-  in  danger  of  eter- 

30  nalsin?^  Because  they 
said.  He  hath  an  un- 
clean spirit. 


And  whosoever  shall 
speak  a  word  against  the 
Son  of  man,  it  shall  be 
forgiven  him  :  but  unto 
him  that  blasphemeth 
against  the  Holy  Ghost, 
it  shall  not  be  forgiven. 


2  bnt  is  in  danger 

*  out  of  the  good  treasure  of  the  heart 

b  See  Matt.  iii.  7  ;  xxiii.  33.         <=  See  Lk.  vi.  45. 


72 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  50. 


ST.    MATT.    XII. 

justified, and  by  tliy  words 
thou  slialt  be  condemned. 
88  Then  certain  of  the 
scribes  and  of  the  Phar- 
isees answered  him,^  say- 
ing, Master,  we  would 
see   a   sign   from    thee. 

39  But  he  answered  and  said 
unto  them,  An  evil  and 
adulterous  generation 
seeketh  after  a  sign ; 
and  there  shall  no  sign 
be  given  to  it,  but  the 
sign     of     the     prophet 

40  Jonas :  °  For  as  Jonas 
was  three  days  and  three 
nights  in  the  whale's 
belly  ^ ;  so  shall  the  Son 
of  man  be  three  days 
and  three  nights  in  the 

41  heart  of  the  earth.  The 
men  of  Nineveh  shall  rise 
in  judgment  with  this 
generation,  and  shall  con- 
demn it :  because  they 
repented  at  the  preaching 
of  Jonas  " ;  and,  behold, 
a  greater  than  Jonas  is 

42  here.  The  queen  of  the 
south  shall  rise  up  in  the 
judgment  with  this  gen- 
eration, and  shall  con- 
demn it :  for  she  came 
from  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth  to  hear  the 
wisdom  of  Solomon  ^ ; 
and,  behold,  a  greater 
than  Solomon  is  here. 

43  When  the  unclean 
spirit   is   gone  out  of  a 


ST.    MAKK    III. 


ST.    LUKE  ZI. 


1  omit  him 
a  See  Matt.  xvi.  4. 


2  omit  first  generation. 
'' Jonah  ii.l.        «  Jonah  iii.  5-10. 


29  And  when  the  people 
were  gathered  thick  to- 
gether, he  began  to  say. 
This  generation  ^  is  an 
evil  generation :  they 
seek  a  sign ;  and  there 
shall  no  sign  be  given  it, 
but  the  sign  of  Jonas  .^^ 


30  For  as  Jonas  was  a  sign 
unto  the  Ninevites,  so 
shall  also  the  Son  of 
man  be  to  this  generation. 


32  The  men  of  Nineveh 
shall  rise  up  in  the 
judgment  with  this  gen- 
eration, and  shall  con- 
demn it:  for  they  re- 
pented at  the  preaching 
of  Jonas'^;  and,  behold, 
a  greater  than  Jonas  is 

31  here.  The  queen  of  the 
south  shall  rise  up  in 
the  judgment  with  the 
men  of  this  generation, 
and  condemn  them  :  for 
she  came  from  the  utmost 
parts  of  the  earth  to  hear 
the  wisdom  of  Solomon  ^ ; 
and,  behold,  a  greater 
than  Solomon  is  here. 

24  When  the  unclean 
spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man, 

^  Jonas  the  prophet 
d  1  Kings  X.  1 ;  2  Chron.  ix.  1. 


Part  IV.  §  50.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


73 


ST.    MATT.    XII. 

man,  he  walketh  through 
dry  places,  seeking  rest, 

«  and  findeth  none.  Then 
he  saith,  I  will  return 
into  my  house  from 
whence  I  came  out ;  and 
when  he  is  come,  he  find- 
eth it  empty,  and^  swept, 

45  and  garnished.  Then 
goeth  he,  and  taketh 
with  himself  seven  other 
spirits  more  wicked  than 
himself,  and  they  enter 
in  and  dwell  there :  and 
the  last  state  of  that  man 
is  worse  than  the  first. 
Even  so  shall  it  be  also 
unto  this  wicked  gen- 
eration. 


ST.   MAEK   III. 


22 


ST.    MATT.    VI. 

The  light  of  the  body 
is  the  eye  :  if  ^  thine  eye 


ST.    LUKE   XI. 

he  walketh  through  dry 
places,  seeking  rest ;  and 
finding  none,  he  saith,  I 
will  return  unto  my 
house  whence  I  came  out ; 

25  and  when  he  cometh, 
he  findeth  it  swept  and 

26  garnished.  Then  goeth 
he,  and  taketh  to  him 
seven  other  spirits  more 
wicked  than  himself; 
and  they  enter  in,  and 
dwell  there  :  and  the  last 
state  of  that  man  is  worse 
than  the  first. 


27  And  it  came  to  pass, 
as  he  spake  these  things, 
a  certain  woman  of  the 
company  lifted  up  her 
voice,  and  said  unto  him. 
Blessed  is  the  womb  that 
bare  thee,  and  the  paps 
which  thou  hast  sucked  ! 

28  But  he  said,  Yea  rather, 
blessed  are  they  that 
hear  the  word  of  God 
and  keep  it !  ^ 

33  No  man,  when  he 
hath  lighted  a  candle, 
putteth  it  in  a  secret 
place,  neither  under  a 
bushel,  but  on  a  candle- 
stick," that  they  which 
come    in    may    see    the 

34  light.  The  light  of  the 
body  is  thine  *  eye :  when 


1  omit  and  before  swept, 


2  keep  it 
*  is  the  eye  :  therefore  when 
a  See  Matt.  v.  15;  Mar.  iv.  21 ;  Lk.  viii.  16 
10 


3  if  therefore  thine  eye 


74 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §51. 


8T.    MATT.    VI. 

be  single,  thy  whole  body 
shall  be  full  of  light. 
23  But  if  thine  eye  be  evil, 
thy  whole  body  shall  be 
full  of  darkness.  If 
therefore  the  light  that 
is  in  thee  be  darkness, 
how  great  is  that  dark- 
ness! 


ST.    MAKK    III.  ST.    LUKE   XI. 

thine  eye  is  single,  thy 
whole  body  also  is  full 
of  light ;  but  when  thine 
eye  is  evil,  thy  body  also 

35  is  full  of  darkness.  Take 
heed  therefore  that  the 
light  which  is  in  thee  be 

36  not  darkness.  If  thy 
whole  body  therefore  be 
full  of  light,  having  no 
part  dark,  the  whole  shall 
be  full  of  light,  as  when 
the  bright  shining  of  a 


candle    doth 
light. 


give 


thee 


4« 


§  51.    Our  Lord 

St.  Matt.  xii.  46-50. 

While  he  yet  talked 
to  the  people,  behold, 
his  mother  and  his 
brethren  stood  with- 
out, desiring  to  speak 
47  with  him.  Then  one 
said  unto  him,  Behold, 
thy  mother  and  thy 
brethren  stand  with- 
out, desiring  to  speak 


describes  his  Disciples  as 
St.  Mark  hi.  31-35. 


31 


And  his  mother 
Cometh  and  his  breth- 
ren,- and  standing 
without,  sent  unto 
32  him,  calling  him.  And 
the  multitude  sat  about 
him,  and  they  say  * 
unto  him,  Behold,  thy 
mother  and  thy  breth- 
ren  and    thy  sisters  ^ 


his  true  Kinsmen. 

St.  Luke  viii.  19-21. 
Then  came  to  him  his  ^ 


19 


mother  and  his  brethren, 

and  could   not   come  at 

20  him  for  the  press.     And 


it  was  told  him  that'' 
Thy  mother  and  thy 
brethren  stand  without, 


1  his  mother  ^  There  came  then  his  brethren  and  his  mother 

8  told  him  by  certain  which  said,  Thy  mother    *  they  said  '  omit  and  thy  sisters 


§§  '51.  52.  The  hepinnin<;  of  Matt.  xii.  46  connects  §  51  intimately  with  what  precedes,  and 
this  is  also  in  accordance  with  the  order  of  St.  Mark.  So  also  the  first  words  of  Matt.  xiii. 
give  a  definite  note  of  time  connecting  §  52  with  the  previous  section  ;  and  this  also  is  the 
order  of  St.  Mark.  On  the  other  hand,  the  observance  of  this  order  makes  it  necessary  to 
defer  the  narrative  beginning  with  Lk.  xi.  37.  That  passage,  liowever,  begins  with  the  words, 
A}id  as  he  sjxike ;  and  we  are  therefore  bronght  to  the  conclusion  that  such  expressions  may 
be  used  by  the  Evangelist  sim])]y  to  designate  the  circumstances  under  which  Jesus  was 
invited  l)y  tlio  Plinrisee — that  is,  while  he  was  in  the  uud^t  <if  di.'icoursing  —  without  special 
reference  to  the  jiarticuLir  discourse  recorded  in  the  jircceding  verses.  Tlie  difficulty,  though 
of  less  im]jortance,  is  similar  to  the  one  already  noticed  in  regard  to  the  time  of  the  healing 
of  Jairus'  daughter,  and  the  solution  is  in  either  case  snbstantially  the  same.  Compare  the 
remarks  on  §  38. 


Part  IV.  §  52.J 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


ST.    MATT.    XII. 

48  with  thee.  But  he 
answered  aud  said  un- 
to him  that  told  him, 
Who  is  my  mothei"  ? 
and     who     are      my 

49  brethren  ?  And  he 
stretched  forth  the  ^ 
hand  toward  his  disci- 
ples, and  said.  Behold 
my    mother    and    my 

£0  brethren  !  For  who- 
soever shall  do  the 
will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven, 
the  same  is  my  broth- 
er, and  sister,  and 
mother. 


ST.  MARK  111. 

without  seek  for  thee. 

33  And  answering  them, 
he  saith,  '  Who  is 
my  mother  and  -    my 

34  brethren  ?  And  he 
looked  round  about 
on  them  which  sat 
about  him,  and  said. 
Behold  my  mother 
and      my     brethren ! 

35  ■'Whosoever  shall  do 
the  will  of  God,  the 
same  is  my  broth- 
er, and^  sister,  and 
mother. 


desiring 


ST.    LCKE    VIII. 

to     see    thee. 
■■ii  And    he    answered   and 
said  unto  them, 


My  mother  and  my 
brethren  are  these  which 
hear  the  word  of  God, 
and  do  it.*^ 


§  o2.    The  Parable  of  the  Sower,  and  its  Interpretation.  —  The  Sea  of  Galilee 
Matt.  xiii.  l-lo,  18-23. 


1  The  same  day  went 
Jesus  out  of  the  house, 
and  sat  by  the  sea  side. 

2  And  great  multitudes 
were  gathered  together 
unto  him,  so  that  he 
went  into  a  ship,  and 
sat  ;  and  the  whole 
multitude  stood  on  the 

3  shore.  And  he  spake 
many  things  unto  them 
in  parables,  saying. 


4  Behold,  a  sower  went 
forth  to  sow :  and 
when  he  sowed,  some 
seeds  fell  by  the  way 


Mark  iv.  1-25. 

And  he  began  again 
to  teach  by  the  sea 
side  :  and  there  gath- 
ereth  unto  him  a  very  ^ 
great  multitude,  so 
that  he  entered  into  a 
ship,  and  sat  in  the 
sea ;  and  the  whole 
multitude  were  *  by 
the  sea  on  the  land. 
And  he  taught  them 
many  things  by  para- 
bles, and  said  unto 
them  ill  his  doctrine. 

Hearken  !  Behold, 
there  went  out  a  sower 
to  sow  :  and  it  came 
to  pass,  as  he  sowed, 
some  fell  by  the  way 


Luke  viii.  4-18. 

4  And  when  much  peo- 
ple were  gathered  to- 
gether, and  were  come 
to  him  out  of  every  city, 


he  spake  by  a  parable : 


A  sower  went  out  to 
sow  his  seed  :  and  as  he 
sowed,  some  fell  by  the 
way    side  ;    and    it    was 


1  And  he  answered  them,  saying, 
^  For  whosoever 


-  or  my  brethren 
*  and  my  sister 
'  there  was  gathered  unto  him  a  great  multitude 


^  his  hand 
''  and  do  it. 
*  the  whole  multitude  was 


76 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  52. 


ST.  MATT.  XIII. 

side,   and    the    fowls 
came     and    devoured 

5  them  up :  some  fell 
upon  stony  places, 
where  they  ha<l  not 
much  earth :  and  forth- 
with they  sprung  up, 
because   they  had   no 

6  deepness  of  earth:  and 
when  the  sun  was  up, 
they  were  scorched ; 
and  because  they  had 
no  root,  they  withered 

7  away.  And  some  fell 
among  thorns ;  and  the 
thorns  sprung  up,  and 

8  choked  them.  But 
other  fell  into  good 
ground,  and  brought 
forth  fruit,  some  an 
hundredfold,*  some 
sixtyfold,  some  thirty- 


9  fold.    Who  hath  ears,* 
let  him  hear ! 

10  And  the  disciples 
came,  and  said  unto 
him.  Why  speakest 
thou  unto  them  in  par- 

11  ables?  He  answered 
and  said,^  Because  it 
is  given  unto  you  to 
know  the  mysteries  of 
the  kingdom  of  heav- 
en ;  but  to  them  it  is 

13  not  given.     Therefore 


ST.  MARK  IV. 

side,   and    the    fowls' 
came  and  devoured  it 

5  up.  And  some  fell  on 
stony  ground,  where 
it  had  not  much  earth  ; 
and  immediately  it 
sprang  up,  because  it 
had  no  dejith  of  earth  : 

6  but  when  the  sun  was 
up,  it  was  scorched ; 
and  because  it  had  no 
root  it  withered  away. 

7  And  some  fell  among 
thorns,  and  the  thorns 
grew  up,  and  choked 
it,  and  it    yielded   no 

8  fruit.  And  other  fell 
on  good  ground,  and 
did  yield  fruit  that 
sprang  up  and  in- 
creased :  and  brought 
forth,  unto  thirty,  and 
unto  sixty,  and  unto'^ 

9  an  hundred."  And  he 
said.  Whosoever  ^  hath 
ears  to  hear,  let  him 
hear  ! 

10  And  when  he  was 
alone,  they  that  were 
about  him  with  the 
twelve   asked  of  him 

n  the  parables.'^  And 
he  said  unto  them. 
Unto  you  is  given* 
the'  mystery  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  :  but 
unto  them  that  are 
without,  all  these  things 


ST.  LUKE  VIII. 

trodden   down,  and   the 
fowls  of  the  air  devoured 

6  it.  And  some  fell  upon 
a  rock;  and  as  soon  as  it 
was  sjjrung  up,  it  with- 
ered  away,   because    it 

7  lacked    moisture.      And 


some  fell  among  thorns  ; 
and  the  thorns  sprang 
up  with  it,  and  choked 

it.  And  other  fell  into^ 
good  ground,  and  sprang 
up,  and  bare  fruit  an 
hundredfold." 


And  when  he  had  said 
these  things,  he  cried.  He 
that  hath  ears  to  hear, 
let  him  hear ! 

And  his  disciples  asked 
him,^   What    might  this 


10  parable  be  ?  And  he 
said,  Unto  you  it  is  given 
to  know  the  mysteries 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  ; 
but  to  others  in  parables ; 


1  the  fowls  of  the  air  came  ^  fell  on  g:ood  ground  ^  thrice  some/or  unto 

*  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear.  *  And  he  said  unto  them  He  that  hath  ears 

^  asked  him,  saying,  ">  the  parable  *  said  unto  them 

"  Unto  you  it  is  given  to  know  the  mystery 

^  See  Cen.  xxvi.  12. 


Part  IV.  §  52.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


I  i 


ST.  MATT.  XIII. 

speak  I  to  them  iii 
parables :  because  they 
seeing  see  not;  and 
hearing  they  hear  not, 
neither  do  they  under- 

14  stand.  And  by  •  them  is 
fulfilled  the  prophecy 
of  Esaias,  which  saith," 
By  hearing  ye  shall 
hear,  and  shall  not  un- 
derstand ;  and  seeing 
ye  shall  see,  and  shall 

15  not  perceive :  for  this 
people's  heart  is  waxed 
gross,  and  tkeh'  ears 
are  dull  of  hearing, 
and  their  eyes  they 
have  closed  ;  lest  at 
any  time  they  should 
see  with  their  eyes, 
and  hear  with  their 
ears,  and  should  under- 
stand with  their  heart, 
and  should  be  con- 
verted, and  I  shall' 
heal  them. 


18 


Hear   ye  therefore 
the    parable    of    the 
10  sower.  When  any  one 


ST.  MARK  IV. 

are  done  in  parables  : 
12  That  seeing  they  may 
see,  and  not  perceive ; 
and  hearing  they  may 
hear,  and  not  under- 
stand ;  lest  at  any  time 
they  should  be  con- 
verted, and  it^  should 
be  forgiven  them. 


13  And  he  said  unto 
them.  Know  ye  not 
this  parable  ?  and  how 
then  will  ye  know  all 
parables? 


14       The  sower  soweth 


ST.   LUKE  TUX. 


that  seeing  they  might 
not  see,  and  hearing  they 
might  not  understand. 


11       Now   the    parable   is 
this :    The    seed   is    the 


1  And  in  them  is  fulfilled  ^  jj^fj  ff^^;^  gj^g  should  be  ^  1  should  heal 

=  Isa.  vi.  9,  10.  Hear  ye  indeed,  but  understand  not ;  and  see  ye  indeed,  but  perceive  not. 
Make  the  heart  of  this  people  fat,  and  make  their  ears  heavy,  and  shut  their  eyes ;  lest  they 
see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart,  and  convert,  and 
be  healed.     Compare  Jno.  xii.  39-41 ;  Acts  xxviii.  25-27. 

§  52.  The  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  verses  of  St.  Matthew  are  indeed  appropriate  in  this 
connection  ;  but  yet  not  more  so  than  to  the  connection  in  which  the  same  language  is  given 
by  St.  Luke  (x.  23,  24).  Since  therefore  there  is  nothing  here  to  absolutely  fasten  them  to 
the  context,  and  the  language  of  Lk.  x.  23  does  not  allow  of  their  being  removed  thence,  it 
has  seemed  better  to  place  them  in  parallelism  with  that  passage. 


78 


OUR  LOED'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  52. 


ST.    MATT.    XIII. 

heareth  the  word  of 
the  kingdom,  and  un- 
derstandeth  it  not, 
then  cometh  the  wick- 
ed one,  and  catcheth 
away  that  which  was 
sown  in  his  heart. 
This  is  he  which  re- 
ceived   seed    by    the 

20  way  side.  But  he  that 
received  the  seed  into 
stony  places,  the  same 
is  he  that  heareth  the 
word,  and   anon  with 

21  joy  receiveth  it ;  Yet 
hath    he  not    root   in 

himself,  but  dureth  for 
a  while :  for  when 
tribulation  or  persecu- 
tion ariseth  because  of 
the  word,  by  and  by 

22  he   is    offended.      He 

also  that  received  seed 
among  the  thorns  is 
he  that  heareth  the 
word ;  and  the  care 
of  the'^  world,  and  the 
deceitfulness  of  riches. 


choke  the  word,  and 
he  becometh  unfruit- 
23  ful.  But  he  that  re- 
ceived seed  into  the 
good  ground  is  he 
that  heareth  the  word, 
and  understandeth  it ; 
which  also  beareth 
fruit,  and  bringeth 
forth,   some    an    hun- 


ST.    MARK    IV. 

15  the  word.  And  these 
are  they  by  the  way 
side,  where  the  word 
is  sown ;  but  when  they 
have  heard,  Satan 
cometh  immediately, 
and  taketh  away  the 
word    that  was    sown 

16  in  them.^  And  these 
are  they  likewise 
which  are  sown  on 
stony  ground  ;  who, 
when  they  have  heard 
the  word,  immediately 
receive   it  with    glad- 

17  ness ;  and  have  no 
root  in  themselves, 
and  so  endure  but  for 
a  time :  afterward, 
when  affliction  or  per- 
secution ariseth  for 
the  word's  sake,  im- 
mediately    they     are 

18  offended.  And  there 
are  others  ^  which  are 
sown  among  thorns  ; 
such  as  hear  the  word, 

12  and  the  cares  of  the^ 
world,  and  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  riches,  and 
the  lusts  of  other 
things  entering  in, 
choke  the  word,  and 
it  becometh  unfruitful. 

20  And  these  are  they 
which  are  sown  on 
good  ground  ;  such  as 
hear    the    word,   and 


receive   ^<,  and  bring 
forth  fruit,  some  thirty- 


ST.    LUKE    VIII. 

12  word  of  God.  Those 
by  the  way  side  are  they 
that  hear  ;  then  cometh 
the  devil,  and  taketh 
away  the  word  out  of  their 
hearts,  lest  they  should 
believe   and    be    saved. 


13  They  on  the  rock  are 
they,  which,  when  they 
hear,  receive  the  word 
with  joy ;  and  these 
have  no  root,  which  for 
a  while  believe,  and  in 
time   of  temptation  fall 


14  away.  And  that  which 
fell  among  thorns  are 
they,  which,  when  they 
have  heard,  go  forth,  and 

are  choked  with  cares 
and  riches  and  pleasures 
of  this  life,  and  bring  no 

15  fruit  to  perfection.     But 


tliat  on  the  good  ground 
are  they,  which  in  an 
honest  and  good  heart, 
having  heard  the  word 
keep  it,  and  bring  forth 
fruit  with  patience. 


1  sown  in  their  hearts 


2  And  these  are  they  which 


^  of  this  world 


Part  IV.  §  53.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


79 


ST.    MATT.    XIII. 

dredfold,  some    sixty, 
some  thirty. 


12 


For  whosoever  hath 
to  him  shall  be  given, 
and  he  shall  have 
more  abundance :  but 
whosoever  hath  not, 
from  him  shall  be 
taken  away  even  that 
he  hath."^ 


ST.  MARK  IV. 

fold,  some   sixty,  and 
some  an  hundred. 

21  And  he  said  unto 
them.  Is  a  candle 
brought  to  be  put  un- 
der a  bushel,  or  under 
a  bed  ?  and  not  to  be 
set  on  a  candlestick  ?" 

22  For  there  is  nothing 
hid,  which  shall  not 
be  manifested ;  neither 
was  anything  kept 
secret,  but  that  it 
should  come  abroad.** 

23  If  any  man  have  ears 
to  hear,  let  him  hear ! 

24  And  he  said  unto 
them.  Take  heed  what 
ye  hear ;  with  what 
measure  ye  mete,  it 
shall  be  measured  to 
you  :*^  and  unto  you  ^ 
shall  more  be  given. 

2fi  For  he  that  hath,  to 
him  shall  be  given : 
and  he  that  hath  not, 
from  him  shall  be 
taken  even  that  which 
he  hath.* 


ST.    LUKE   VIII. 


16  No  man,  when  he  hath 
lighted  a  candle,  cover- 
eth  it  with  a  vessel,  or 
putteth  it  under  a  bed  ; 
but  setteth  it  on  a  can- 
dlestick,"  that  they  which 
enter    in    may    see    the 

17  light.  For  nothing  is 
secret,  that  shall  not  be 
made  manifest ;  neither 
anything  hid,  that  shall 
not  be  known,  and  come 


18  abroad.**       Take     heed 
therefore  how  ye  hear : 


for  whosoever  hath,  to 
him  shall  be  given  :  and 
whosoever  hath  not, 
from  him  shall  be  taken 
even  that  which  he  seem- 
to  have.* 


§  53.    Parable  of  the  Tares,  and  other  Parables. 


St.  Matt.  xiii.  24-53. 

24  Another  parable  put 
he  forth  unto  them, 
saying.  The  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  likened 
unto  a  man  which 
sowed    good   seed   in 

a  Matt.  V.  15  ;  Lk.  xi.  33. 


St.  Mark  iv.  26-34. 


St.  Luke  xiii.  18-21. 


^  unto  you  that  hear 
^  Matt.  X.  26  ;  Lk.  xii.  2. 
^  Matt.  XXV  29 ;  Lk.  xix.  26. 


c  Matt.  vii.  2  ;  Lk.  vi.  ^^, 


80 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  53. 


ST.  MATT.  XIII. 

25  his  field :  but  while 
men  slept,  his  enemy 
came  and  sowed  tares 
among  the  wheat,  and 

26  went  his  Avay.  But 
when  the  blade  was 
sprung  up,  and  brought 
forth  fruit,  then  ap- 
peared the  tares  also. 

27  So  the  servants  of  the 
householder  came  and 
said  unto  him,  Sir, 
didst  not  thou  sow 
good  seed  in  thy  field? 
from  whence  then  hath 

28  it  tares  ?  He  said  unto 
them,  An  enemy  hath 
done  this.  The  ser- 
vants said  unto  him, 
Wilt  thou  then  that 
we  go  and  gather  them 


ST.  MARK  IV. 


ST.  LUKE  XIII. 


29  up?  But  he  saith,^ 
Nay ;  lest  while  ye 
gather  up  the  tares, 
ye   root   up   also  the 

30  wheat  with  them.  Let 
both  grow  together 
until  the  harvest :  and 
in  the  time  of  harvest 
I  will  say  to  the  reap- 
ers. Gather  ye  togeth- 
er first  the  tares,  and 
bind  them  in  bundles 
to  burn  them ;  but 
gather  the  wheat  into 
my  barn. 


26  And  he  said.  So  is 
the  kingdom  of  God, 
as  if  a  man  should 
cast     seed     into    the 

28  ground  ;  And  should 
Bleep,  and  rise   night 


1  But  he  said 


Paet  IV.  §  53.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIKD. 


81 


ST.  MATT.  XIII. 


31  Another  parable  put 
he  forth  unto  them, 
saying,  The  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  like  to  a 
grain  of  mustard  seed, 
which  a  man  took,  and 
sowed    in     his    field : 

32  which  indeed  is  the 
least-  of  all  seeds  :  but 
.when  it  is  grown,  it 
is  the  greatest  among 
herbs,  and  becometh 
a  tree,  so  that  the 
birds  of  the  air  come 
and  lodge  in  the 
branches  thereof. 

33  Another  parable 
spake  he  unto  them ; 
The  kingdom  of  heav- 
en is  like  unto  leaven 
which  a  woman  took, 
and  hid  in  three  meas- 
ures of  meal,  till  the 
whole  was  leavened. 


ST.  MARK  IV. 

and  day,  and  the  seed 
should  sjjring  and 
grow  up,  he  knoweth 

28  not  how.  ^  The  earth 
bringeth  forth  fruit  of 
herself;  first  the  blade, 
then  the  ear,  after  that 
the  full    corn  in   the 

29  ear.  But  when  the 
fruit  is  brought  forth, 
immediately  he  put- 
teth  in  the  sickle,  be- 
cause the  harVest  is 
come. 

80  And  he  said,  How  ^ 
shall  we  liken  the 
kingdom  of  God  ?  or 
with  what  comparison 
shall  we  set  it  forth  ?  ^ 

31  It  is  like  a  grain  of 
mustard  seed,  which, 
when  it  is  sown  in  the 
earth,  is  less  than  all 
the   seeds  that  be  in 

32  the  earth  :  But  when 
it  is  sown,  it  groweth 
up,  and  becometh 
greater  than  all  herbs, 
and  shooteth  out  great 
branches ;  so  that  the 
fowls  of  the  air  may 
lodge  under  the  shad- 
ow of  it. 


ST.  LUKE  XIII. 


18  Then  said  he,  Unto 
what  is  the  kingdom  of 
God  like  ?  and  where- 
unto    shall    I    resemble 

19  it  ?  It  is  like  a  grain 
of  mustard  seed,  which 
a   man   took,   and    cast 


into  his  garden ;  and  it 
grew,  and  waxed  a*  tree, 


1  For  the  earth 


2  Whereunto  shall  we  liken 
*  waxed  a  great  tree 


and  the  fowls  of  the  air 
lodged  in  the  branches 
of  it. 

20  And  again  he  said. 
"Whereunto  shall  I  liken 
the    kinordom    of    God  ? 

21  It  is  like  leaven,  which 
a  woman  took  and  hid 
in  three  measures  of 
meal,  till  the  whole  was 
leavened. 

^  shall  we  compare  it  ? 


11 


82 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  53. 


ST.  MATT.  XIII. 

84  All  these  things 
spake  Jesus  unto  the 
multitude  in  parables; 


and  without  a  parable 
spake  he  nothing  'unto 


ST.  MARK  IV. 


ST.  LUKE  XIII. 


35  them :  that  it  might 
be  fulfilled  which  was 
spoken  by  Esaias  ^  the 
prophet,  saying,*  I 
will  open  my  mouth 
in  parables ;  I  will 
utter  things  which 
have  been  kept  secret 
from  the  foundation  of 
the  worlds 

36  Then  he^  sent  the 
multitude  away,  and 
went  into  the  house: 
and  his  disciples  came 
unto  him,  saying,  De- 
clare unto  us  the  para- 
ble of  the  tares  of  the 

37  field.  He  answered 
and  said,^  He  that  sow- 
eth  the  good  seed  is 

38  the  Son  of  man ;  the 
field  is  the  world  ;  the 
good  seed  are  the  chil- 
dren of  the  kingdom : 
but  the  tares  are  the 
children  of  the  wicked 

39  one ;  the  enemy  that 
sowed    them    is    the 


S3 


And  with  many 
such  parables  spake 
he  the  word  unto  them, 
as  they  were  able  to 
54  hear  it.  But  without 
a  parable  spake  he 
not  unto  them :  and 
when  they  were  alone, 
he  expounded  all 
things  to  his  own  2 
disciples. 


1  spake  he  not  unto  them  ^  o^iif  own  ^  omit  Esaias 

*  foundation  of  the  world.  ^  Then  Jesus  sent  *  and  said  unto  them 

«  Ps.  Ixxviii.  2.    I  will  open  my  mouth  in  a  parable :  I  will  utter  dark  sayings  of  old. 


Part  IV.  §  53.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD.  83 


ST.    MATT.    XIII.  ST.  MARK  IV.         ST.    LUKE   XIII. 

devil ;   the  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  world ; 

40  and  the  reapers  are  the  angels.  As  there- 
fore the  tares  are  gathered  and  burned  in 
the  fire ;  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  the  ^ 

41  world.  The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth 
his  angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out  of  his 
kingdom   all  things  that  offend,  and  them 

42  which  do  iniquity ;  and  shall  cast  them 
into  a  furnace  of  fire  :  there  shall  be  wailing 

43  and  gnashing  of  teeth.  Then  shall  the  right- 
eous shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom 
of  their  Father.  Who  hath  ears,^  let  him  hear ! 

44  ^The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
treasure  hid  in  a  field ;  the  which  when  a 
man  hath  found,  he  hideth,  and  for  joy 
thereof  goeth  and  selleth  all  that  he  hath, 
and  buyeth  that  field. 

45  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
a  merchant  man,  seeking  goodly  pearls  :  but,* 

46  when  he  had  found  one  pearl  of  great  price, 
went  and  sold  all  that  he  had,  and  bought  it. 

47  Again,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto 
a  net,  that  was  cast  into  the  sea,  and  gath 

48  ered  of  every  kind :  which,  when  it  was 
full,  they  drew  to  shore,  and  sat  down,  and 
gathered  the  good  into  vessels,  but  cast  the 

49  bad  away.  So  shall  it  be  at  the  end  of  the 
world :    the    angels    shall   come  forth,  and 

so  sever  the  wicked  from  among  the  just :  and 
shall  cast  them  into  the  furnace  of  fire,  there 
shall  be  wailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

51  ^  Have  ye  understood  all   these   things  ? 

52  They  say  unto  him,  Yea.^  Then  said  he 
unto  them.  Therefore  every  scribe  which 
is  instructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
like  unto  a  man  that  is  an  householder, 
which  bringeth  forth  out  of  his  treasure 
things  new  and  old. 

63  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  Jesus  had 
finished  these  parables,  he  departed  thence. 

1  end  of  this  world  ^  ^Jjq  hath  ears  to  hear  ^  Again,  the  kingdom 

*  who,  when  he  had  found  *  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Have  ye  understood 

^  They  say  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord. 


84 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  54. 


§  54.     Our  Lord  stills  the  Tempest  on  the  Lake  of  Galilee. 


18 


St.  Matt.  viii.  18,  23-27. 

Now  when  Jesus 
saw  great  multitudes 
about  him,  he  gave 
commandment  to  de- 
part unto  the  other 
side. 

And  when  he  was 
entered  into  a  ship, 
his  disciples  followed 
him. 


23 


24  And,  behold,  there 
arose  a  great  temi^est 
in  the  sea,  insomuch 
that  the  ship  was  cov- 
ered with  the  waves : 
but    he    was    asleep. 

25  And  they^  came  to 
Mm,  and  awoke  him, 
saying.  Lord,  save  !  * 
we  perish  !      And  he 

26  saith  unto  them.  Why 
are  ye  fearful,  O  ye  of 
little  faith?  Then  he 
arose,  and  rebuked 
the  winds  and  the  sea ; 

and  there  was  a  great 
calm. 


35 


36 


37 


27  But  the  men  mar- 
velled, saying.  What 
manner  of  man  is  this, 
that  even  the  winds 
and  the  sea  obey  him  ! 

1  other  little  ships 

*  save  us 


St.  Mark  IV.  35-4L 

And  the  same  day, 
when  the  even  was 
come,  he  saith  unto 
them,  Let  us  pass 
over  unto  the  other 
side.  And  when  they 
had  sent  away  the 
multitude,  they  took 
him  even  as  he  was 
in  the  ship.  And  there 
were  also  with  him 
other  ^  ships.  And 
there  arose  a  great 
storm  of  wind,  and  the 
waves  beat  into  the 
ship,  so  that  the  ship^ 
38  was  now  full.  And  he 
was  in  the  hinder  part 
of  the  ship,  asleep  on  a 
pillow :  and  they  awake 
him,  and  say  unto  him, 
Master !  carest  thou 
not  that  we  perish  ? 
And  he  arose,  and  re- 
buked the  wind,  and 
said  unto  the  sea, 
Peace  !  be  still !  And 
the  wind  ceased,  and 
there  was  a  great  calm. 

40  And  he  said  unto 
them,  Why  are  ye  so 
fearful  ?  how  is  it  that 
ye     have    no    faith  ? 

41  And  they  feared  ex- 
ceedingly, and  said 
one  to  another,  What 
manner  of  man  is  this, 
that  even  the  wind  and 
the  sea  obey  him  ! 


39 


St.  Luke  viii.  22-25. 

22  Now  it  came  to  pass 
on  a  certain  day,  that 
he  went  into  a  ship  with 
his  disciples  :  and  he  said 
unto  them.  Let  us  go 
over  unto  the  other  side 
of  the  lake.     And  they 

22  launched  forth.  But  as 
they  sailed  he  fell  asleep : 


and  there  came  down  a 
storm  of  wind  on  the 
lake ;  and  they  were 
filled  with  water,  and 
24  were  in  jeopardy.  And 
they  came  to   him,  and 


awoke  him,  saying,  Mas- 
ter !  master !  we  perish ! 
Then  he  arose,  and  re- 
buked the  wind  and  the 
raging  of  the  water :  and 

they   ceased,  and   there 
25  was  a  calm.      And   he 

said  unto  them.  Where 
is  °  your  faith  ?  And  they 
being  afraid  wondered, 
saying  one  to  another. 
What  manner  of  man  is 
this  !  for  he  commandeth 
even  the  winds  and 
water,  and  they  obey 
him. 


2  so  that  it  was  now  full 


s  Where  is 


^  And  his  disciples  came 


Past  IV.  §  55.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIED. 


85 


§55. 

St.  Matt.  viii.  28-ix.  1. 

28  And  when  he  was 
come  to  the  other  side 
into  the  country  of  the 
Gadarenes,'  there  met 
him  two  possessed 
with  devils,  coming 
out  of  the  tombs,  ex- 
ceeding fierce,  so  that 
no  man  might  pass 
by  that  way. 


The  Demoniacs  of  Gadara. 
St.  Mark  v.  1-21.  St.  Luke  viii.  26-40. 


29  And,  behold,  they 
cried  out,  saying. 
What  have  we  to  do 
with  thee/  thou  Son 
of  God  ?  art  thou  come 
to  torment  us  before 
the  time? 


1  And  they  came  over 
unto  the  other  side  of 
the  sea,  into  the  coun- 
try of  the  Gerasenes.^ 

2  And  when  he  was 
come  out  of  the  ship, 
immediately  there  met 
him  out  of  the  tombs 
a  man  with  an  unclean 

3  spirit,  who  had  his 
dwelling  among  the 
tombs :  and  no  man 
could  bind  him,  no, 
not    with    a*    chain: 

4  Because  that  he  had 
been  often  bound  with 
fetters  and  chains,  and 
the  chains  had  been 
plucked  asunder  by 
him,  and  the  fetters 
broken  in  pieces  :  nei- 
ther  could   any    man 

5  tame  him.  And  al- 
ways, night  and  day, 
he  was  in  the  moun- 
tains, and  in  the  tombs, 
crying,  and  cutting 
himself    with    stones. 

6  And^  when  he  saw 
Jesus  afar  off,  he  ran 
and  worshipped   him, 

7  And  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  and  saith,^ 
What  have  I  to  do  with 
thee.  Jesus,  thoti  Son 
of  the  most  high  God? 
I  abjure  thee  by  God, 
that  thou  torment  me 


26 


And  they  arrived  at 
the  country  of  the  Ger- 
gesenes,^  which  is  over 
against  Galilee.  And 
when  he  went  forth  to 
land,  there  met  him  out 
of  the  city  a  certain  man, 
having  devils,^  and  long 
time  he  ware  no  clothes, 
neither  abode  in  aiiy 
house,  but  in  the  tombs. 


28  When  he  saw  Jesus,  he 
cried  out,  and  fell  down 
before  him,  and  with  a 
loud  voice  said,  What 
have  I  to  do  with  thee, 
Jesus,  thoti  Son  of  God 
most  high?  I  beseech 
thee,   torment    me   not. 


1  Gergesenes 
*  with  chains 


2  Gadarenes 
6  But  when 


^  which  had  devils  long  time,  and  ware 
®  and  said  '  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  God 


86 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  55. 


ST.  MATT.  VIII. 


30  And  there  was  a  good 
way  off  from  them  an 
herd    of  many  swine 

31  feeding.  So  the  devils 
besought  him,  saying, 
If  thou  cast  us  out, 
send  us  forth  ■*  into 
the    herd    of    swine. 

32  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Go.  And  when  they 
were  come  out,  they 
went  into  the  swine  :^ 
and,  behold,  the  whole 
herd"  ran  violently 
down  a  steep  place 
into  the  sea,  and  per- 
ished   in    the   waters. 

33  And  they  that  kept 
them   fled,   and  went 


ST.  MARK  V. 

8  not  !  For  he  said 
unto  him.  Come  out 
of  the  man,  thou  un- 
clean spirit. 


9  And  he  asked  him, 
what  is  thy  name? 
And  he  saith  unto 
him,^  My  name  is  Le- 
gion :      for     we     are 

10  many.  And  he  be- 
sought him  much  that 
he  would  not  send 
them  away  out  of  the 

11  country.  Now  there 
was  there  nigh  unto 
the  mountain^  a  great 
herd  of  swine  feeding. 

12  And  they^  besought 
him,  saying,  Send  us 
into  the  swine,  that 
we    may    enter    into 

13  them.  And  he  ^  gave 
them  leave.  And  the 
unclean  spirits  went 
out,  and  entered  into 
the  swine :  and  the 
herd  ran  violently 
down  a  steep  place 
into  the  sea  ('^  about 
two  thousand)  and 
were   choked    in    the 

14  sea.  And  they  that 
fed    the    swine    fled, 


ST.  LUKE  VIIl. 

29  (For  he  had  commanded 
the  unclean  spirit  to  come 
out  of  the  man.  For 
oftentimes  it  had  caught 
him :  and  he  was  kept 
bound  with  chains  and 
in  fetters ;  and  he  brake 
the  bauds,  and  was 
driven  of   the    devil  in- 

30  to  the  wilderness.)  And 
Jesus  asked  him,  saying. 
What  is  thy  name  ?  And 
he  said.  Legion :  because 
many    devils    were    en- 

31  tered  into  him.  And 
they  besought  him  that 
he  would  not  command 
them  to  go  out  into  the 

32  deep.  And  there  was 
there  an  herd  of  many 
swine  feeding  on  the 
mountain:  and  they  be- 
sought him  that  he  would 
sufter  them  to  enter  into 
them.     And  he  suffered 

33  them.  Then  went  the 
devils  out  of  the  man, 
and    entered    into    the 


swine  :  and  the  herd  ran 
violently  down  a  steep 
place  into  the  lake,  and 


34  were  choked.  When  they 
that  fed  them  saw  what 


'  And  he  answered,  saying,  My  name 
^  And  all  the  devils  besought 
*  and  forthwith  Jesus  gave 
'  whole  herd  of  swine 


'^  mountains 

*  suffer  us  to  go  away  into  the  herd 

6  the  herd  of  swine 

8  they  were  about 


Part  IV.  §  55.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


87 


ST.    MATT.    VIII. 

their  ways  into  the 
city,  and  told  every- 
thing, and  what  was 
befallen  to  the  pos- 
sessed of  the  devils. 
34  And,  behold,  the  whole 
city  came  out  to  meet 
Jesus  :  and  when  they 


saw  him,  they  besought 
him  that  he  would  de- 
part out  of  their  coasts. 


ST.  MARK  V. 

and  told  it  in  the  city, 
and  in  the  country. 
And  they  went"  to 
see  what  it  was  that 

15  was  done.  And  they 
come  to  Jesus,  and  see 
him  that  was  possessed 
with  the  devil,  and  had 
the  legion,  sitting,^ 
clothed,  and  in  his 
right  mind  :  and  they 

16  were  afraid.  And  thev 
that  that  saw  it  told 
them  how  it  befel  to 
him  that  was  pos- 
sessed with  the  devil, 
and    also    concerning 

17  the  swine.     And  they 


began  to  pray  him  to 

depart    out    of    their 

18  coasts.    And  when  he 

Cometh  ^  into  the  ship, 


ST.    LDKE   VIII. 

was  done,  they  fled,^  and 
told  it  in  the  city  and  in 

35  the  country.  Then  went 
they  out  to  see  what  was 
done  ;  and  came  to  Jesus, 
and  found  the  man,  out 
of  whom  the  devils  were 
departed,  sitting  at  the 
feet  of  Jesus,  clothed, 
and  in  his  right  mind : 
and    they    were    afraid. 

36  And*  they  which  saw  it 
told  them  by  what  means 
he  that  was  possessed  of 
the  devils  was  healed. 


1  and  went,  and  told 
*  The}'  also  which 
'  the  ship 


he  that  had  been  pos- 
sessed with  the  devil 
prayed  him  that  he 
might   be    with    him. 

19  And  he^  suffered  him 
not,  but  saith  unto 
him,  Go  home  to  thy 
friends,  and  tell  them 
how  great  things  the 
Lord  hath  done  for 
thee,  and  hath  had' 
compassion    on    thee. 

20  And  he  departed,  and 

*  went  out  to  see 

*  Gadarenes 

^  Howbeit  Jesus  suffered 


37  Then  the  whole  mul- 
titude of  the  country  of 
the  Gergesenes^  round 
about  besought  him  to 
depart  from  them ;  for 
they  were  taken  with 
great  fear  :  and  he  went 
up  into  a'^  ship,  and  re- 

38  turned  back  again.  Now 
the  man  out  of  whom  the 
devils  were  departed  be- 
sought him  that  he  might 

be    with    him ;   but  he  ^ 
sent  him    away,  saying, 

39  Return  to  thine  own 
house,  and  shew  how 
great  things  God  hath 
done  unto  thee.    And  he 


went  his  way,  and  pub- 

8  sitting  and  clothed 
®  when  he  was  come 
*  but  Jesus  sent 


88 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  56. 


ST.    MATT.    IX. 


a 


And  he  entered  into 
ship,    and    passed 


21 


over,- 


ST.    MARK    V. 

began  to  publish  in 
Decapolis  how  great 
things  Jesus  had  done 
for  him :  and  all  men 
did  marvel.       > 

And  when  Jesus  was 
passed  over  again  by 
ship  unto  the  other 
side,  — 


ST.    LUKE    VIII. 

throughout 


lished 
whole  city  how 
things  Jesus  had 
unto  him. 


the 
great 
done 


40       And  it  came  to  pass, 


that    when 
turned,  — 


Jesus' 


re- 


§  56.  The  "Woman  with  a  bloody  Flux  is  healed,  and  Jairus's  Daughter  is  raised. 

Capernaum. 

St.  Mark  v.  21''-43. 


St.  Matt.  ix.  18-26. 

18       While      he      spake 
these  things  unto  them, 

behold  !  a  ruler,  com- 
ing in,^ 


worshipped  him, 
saying,  My  daughter 
is  even  now  dead : 
but  come  and  lay  thy 
hand   upon    her,    and 

19  she  shall  live.  And 
Jesus  arose,  and  fol- 
lowed him,  and  so  did 
'tis  disciples. 


20  And,  behold,  a 
woman,  which  was 
diseased  with  an  issue 


—  Much  people  gath- 
ered unto  him  ;  and 
he     was     nigh     unto 

22  the  sea.  And,  behold ! 
there  cometh  one  of 
the  rulers  of  the 
synagogue,  Jairus  by 
name ;  and  when  he 
saw  him,   he   falleth^ 

23  at  his  feet.  And  be- 
seecheth  ^  him  great- 
ly, saying.  My  little 
daughter  lieth  at  the 
point  of  death  :  I  pray 
thee,  come  and  lay  thy 
hands  on  her,  that 
she    may    be    healed 

24  and  ^  live.  And  Jesus 
went  with  him ;  and 
much  people  followed 
him,  and  thronged 
him. 

25  And  a"  woman, 
which  had  an  issue  of 
blood    twelve    years, 


St.  Luke  viii.  40''-56, 

—  The  people  gladly  re- 
ceived him ;  for  they 
were  all  waiting  for  him. 

41  And,  behold!  there 
came  a  man  named  Jai- 
rus, and  he  was  a  ruler 
of  the  synagogue:  and 
he  fell  down  at  Jesus' 
feet,  and  besought  him 
that  he  would  come  in- 

42  to  his  house:  For  he 
had  one  only  daughter, 
about  twelve  years  of 
age,  and  she  lay  a  dying. 


But  as  he  went  the  peo- 
ple thronged  him. 

43  And  a  woman  having 
an  issue  of  blood  twelve 
years,  which   had  spent 


1  when  Jesus  was  returned  ^  there  came  a  certain  ruler  and  worshipped 


3  fell 


*  besought 


^  may  be  healed ;  and  she  shall  live 


a  certam  woman 


§  56.  On  the  chronological  position  of  this  narrative  see  note  on  §  .38,  and  on  the  phrase 
"  while  he  spake  these  things  "  of  Matt.  ix.  18  see  note  on  §§  51,  52. 


Part  IV.  §  56.]  AKD  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIED. 


89 


ST.  MATT.  IX. 

of  blood  twelve  years, 


came  behind  him,  and 
touched  the  hem  of 
21  his  garment :  For  she 
said  within  herself,  If 
I  may  but  touch  his 
garment,  I  shall  be 
whole. 


ST.  MARK  V. 

26  and  had  suffered  many 
things  of  many  physi- 
cians, and  had  spent 
all  that  she  had,  and 
was  nothing  bettered, 
but  rather  grew  worse, 

27  when  she  had  heard 
the  things  concerning^ 
Jesus,  came  in  the  press 
behind,    and    touched 

28  his  garment.  For 
she  said,  If  I  may 
touch  but  his  clothes, 
I     shall     be     whole. 

29  And  straightway  the 
fountain  of  her  blood 
was  dried  up  ;  and  she 
felt  in  her  body  that 
she  was  healed  of  that 

30  plague.  And  Jesus, 
immediately  knowing 
in  himself  that  virtue 
had  gone  out  of  him, 
turned  him  about  in 
the  press,  and  said, 
Who      touched       my 

31  clothes  ?  And  his  dis- 
ciples said  unto  him. 
Thou  seest  the  mul- 
titude thronging  thee, 
and  sayest  thou,  "Who 

32  touched  me  ?  And  he 
looked  round  about 
to    see  her  that   had 

33  done  this  thing.  But 
the  woman  fearing 
and  trembling,  know- 
ing what  was  done  in 
her,  came  and  fell 
down  before  him,  and 
told  him  all  the  truth. 


ST.  LUKE  VIII. 

all  her  hving  upon  phy- 
sicians, neither  could  be 
healed  of  any. 


«  came  behind  him  and 
touched  the  border  of 
his  garment: 


and      immediately     her 
issue  of  blood  stanched. 


45  And  Jesus  said,  "Who 
touched  me  ?  "^Tien  all 
denied,  Peter  and  they 
that  were  with  him  said. 
Master,  the  multitude 
throng    thee    and   press 

46  thee?  And  Jesus  said. 
Somebody  hath  touched 
me ;  for  I  perceive  that 
virtue  is  gone  out  of  me. 

47  And  when  the  woman 
saw  that  she  was  not 
hid,  she  came  trembling, 
and  falling  down  before 
him,  she  declared^  be- 
fore all  the  people  for 
what     cause     she     had 


1  heard  of  Jesus 


*  and  press  thee,  and  sayest  thou,  who  touched  me  ? 
^  declared  unto  him 


90 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  56. 


ST.    MATT.    IX. 

22  But  he^  turned  him 
about,  and  when  he 
saw  her,  he  said, 
Daughter,  be  of  good 
comfort :  thy  faith  hatla 
made  thee  whole. 
And  the  woman  was 
made  whole  from  that 
hour. 


ST.  MARK  V. 


And  when  Jesus 
came  into  the  ruler's 
house,  and  saw  the 
minstrels  and  the  peo- 
ple   making    a   noise. 


24  He  said,'  Give  place ! 
for  the  maid  is  not 
(lead,     but     sleepeth. 


34  And  he  said  unto  her, 
Daughter,  thy  faith 
hath  made  thee  whole ; 
go  in  peace,  and  be 
whole  of  thy  plague. 


35  While  he  yet  spake, 
there  came  from  the 
ruler  of  the  syna- 
gogue's house  certain 
which  said,  Thy  daugh- 
ter is  dead :  why 
troublest  thou  the 
Master  any  further  ? 
But  Jesus  having  cas- 
ually^ heard  the  word 
that  was  spoken,  he 
saith  unto  the  ruler  of 
the  synagogue,  Be  not 
afraid,    only    believe. 

37  And  he  suffered  no 
man  to  follow  with^ 
him,  save  Peter,  and 
James,  and  John  the 
brother      of     James. 

38  And  they*  come  to 
the  house  of  the  ruler 
of  the  synagogue,  and 
he  seeth  the  tumult, 
and  them  that  wept 
and    wailed     greatly. 

39  And  when  he  was 
come  in,  he  saith  unto 
them.  Why  make  ye 
this  ado,  and  weep? 
the  damsel  is  not  dead, 


ST.    LUKE    VIII. 

touched  him,  and  how 
she  was  healed  imme- 
48  diately.  And  he  said 
unto  her,  Daughter,^  thy 
faith  hath  made  thee 
whole:  go  in  j^eace. 


49  WTiile  he  yet  spake, 
there  cometh  one  from 
the  ruler  of  the  syn- 
agogue's house^  saying 
to  him,  Thy  daughter 
is     dead ;     trouble     the 


50  Master  no  longer.^  But 
when  Jesus  heard  it, 
he  answered  him,^  Fear 
not:  believe  only,  and  she 
shall    be    made    whole. 


61  And  when  he  came  into 
the  house,  he  suffered 
not  any  to  go  in  with 
him,^  save  Peter,  and 
James,  and  John,  and 
the  father  and  the  mother 

52  of  the  maiden.  And  all 
wept,  and  bewailed  her  : 


but  he  said.  Weep  not; 


she    is    not    dead,    but 


1  But  Jesus  turned 

3  trouble  not  the  Master 

^  saying,  Fear  not 

^  he  suifered  no  man  to  go  in,  save 


'^  Daughter,  be  of  good  comfort :  thy  faith 

^  As  soon  as  Jesus  heard 

^  omit  with 

*  And  he  cometh and  seeth 


Part  IV.  §  57.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


91 


ST.    MATT.    IX. 

And  they  laughed  him 

25  to  scorn.      But  when 

the    people  were   put 

forth,    he     went     in, 


and  took   her  by  the 
hand, 


and   the   maid    arose. 


26  And  the  fame  hereof 
went  abroad  into  all 
that  land.° 


ST.  MARK  V. 

40  but  sleepeth.  And  they 
laughed  him  to  scorn. 
But  when  he  had  put 
them  all  out,  he  taketh 
the  father  and  the 
mother  of  the  damsel, 
and  them  that  were 
with  him,  and  enter- 
eth     in     where      the 

41  damsel  was.'  And 
he  took  the  damsel  by 
the  hand,  and  said 
unto  her,  Talitha 
cumi !  which  is,  being 
interpi'eted,  Damsel, 
I  say  unto  thee,  arise  ! 

42  And  straightway  the 
damsel  arose,  and 
walked ;  for  she  was 
of  the  age  of  twelve 
years.  And  they  were 
straightway  ^  aston- 
ished with  a  great  as- 

43  tonishment.  And  he 
charged  them  straitly 
that  no  man  should 
know  it :  and  com- 
manded that  something 
should  be  given  her  to 
eat. 


ST. 

LUKE 

VIII. 

53 

sleepeth. 

And 

they 

laughed 

him 

to    scorn, 

knowing 

that 

she 

was 

54  dead.      And    he^    took 
her   by   the   hand,   and 


So  called,  saying.  Maid, 
arise !  And  her  spirit 
came  again,  and  she 
arose  straightway  ;  and 
he   commanded   to   give 

56  her  meat.  And  her  pa- 
rents were  astonished : 
but  he  charged  them 
that  they  should  tell  no 
man  what  was  done. 


§  57.    Two  Blind  Men  healed,  and  a  Spirit  cast  out  of  one  Dumb. 

St.  Matt.  ix.  27-34. 

27       And  when  Jesus  departed  thence,  two  blind  men  followed  him,  crying,  and 

23  saying,  Thou  son  of  David,  have  mercy  on  us !     And  when  he  was  come  into 

the  house,  the  blind  men  came  to  liim  :  and  .Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Believe  ye 


was  lying 


2  and  he  put  them  all  out,  and  took 
1  See  Lk.  vii.  17. 


3  omit  straightway 


§  57.  There  seems  no  trood  reason  for  disturbing  the  order  of  St.  Matthew,  and  the  account 
of  these  miracles  is  therefore  placed,  as  he  has  given  it,  immediately  after  the  raising  of  Jairus' 
daughter.  Verses  32-34  are  sometimes  arranged  in  parallelism  with  Lk.  xi.  14-17,  the 
incidents  recorded  in  both  being  much  alike;  but  these  have  been  already  (§50)  given  in 
connection  with  Matt.  xii.  22-25,  with  which  they  still  more  closely  correspond. 


92 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  58. 


ST.    MATT.    IX. 


29  that  I  am  able  to  do  this  ?  They  said  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord.     Then  touched 

30  he  their  eyes,  saying,  According  to  your  faith  be  it  unto  you.     And  their  eyes 
were  opened  ;  and  Jesus  straitly  charged  them,  saying.  See  that  no  man  know 

31  it.     But  they,  when  they  were  departed,  spread  abroad  his  fame  in  all  that 
country. 

32  As  they  went  out,  behold,  they  brought  to  him  a  dumb  man  possessed  with 

33  a  devil.*     And  when  the  devil  was  cast  out,  the  dumb  spake ;  and  the  multi- 

34  tudes  marvelled,  saying.  It  was  never  so  seen  in  Israel !     But  the  Pharisees 
said.  He  casteth  out  devils  through  the  prince  of  the  devils. 


§  58.    Our  Lord,  teaching  at 

St.  Matt.  xiii.  54-58. 

M  And  when  he  was  come   into  his 
own   country,  he  taught   them   in 


their     synagogue,    insomuch    that 
they   were    astonished,    and    said. 


Whence  hath  this  man  this  wisdom, 
55  and  these  mighty  works  ?  Is  not 
this  the  carpenter's  son?  is  not  his 
mother  called  Mary  ?  and  his  breth- 
ren, James,  and  Joseph,^  and  Simon, 
and  Judas?  And  his  sisters,  are 
they  not  all  with  us?  Whence  then 
hath    this    man    all    these    things  ? 

57  And  they  were  offended  in  him. 
But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  A  prophet 
is  not  without  honor,  save  in  his  own 

58  country,  and  in  his  own  house.  And 
he  did  not  many  mighty  works 
there  because  of  their  unbelief. 


Nazareth,  is  again  rejected. 

St.  Mark  vi.  1-6. 

1  And  he  went  out  from  thence,  and 
Cometh  ^  into   his  own  country ;    and 

2  his  disciples  follow  him.  And  when 
the  sabbath  day  was  come,  he  began 
to  teach  in  the  synagogue :  and  many 
hearing  him  were  astonished,  say- 
ing, From  whence  hath  this  man 
these  things  ?  and  what  wisdom  is 
this  which  is  given  unto  this  one  ? 
and^  such  mighty  works  are  wrought 

3  by  his  hands  ?     Is  not  this  the  car- 
^  penter,  the  son  of  Mary,  the  brother 

of  James,  and  Joses,  and  of  Juda,  and 
Simon  ?  and  are  not  his  sisters  here 


with  us  ?     And  they  were  oiFended  at 

4  him.  But  Jesus  said  unto  them,  A 
prophet  is  not  without  honor,  but  in 
his  own  country,  and  among  his  own 

5  kin,  and  in  his  own  house.  And  he 
could  there  do  no  mighty  work,  save 
that  he    laid   his    hands  upon  a  few 

6  sick  folk,  and  healed  them.  And  he 
marvelled  because  of  their  unbelief. 


1  and  came  into 


•^  given  unto  him,  that  even  such 
a  Matt.  xii.  22-25;  Lk.  xi.  14-17. 


8  Joses 


Part  IV.  §  59.] 


AXD  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  TUIRD. 


93 


§  59.   A  tliird  Circuit  in  Galilee.     The  Twelve  instructed  and  sent  forth. 
Matt.  ix.  35-x.  1,  5-16,  xi.  1.       Mar.  vi.  6"-!  3.  Lk.  ix.  1-6. 


35  And  Jesus  went  about  e'' 
all  the  cities  and  villages, 
teaching  in  their  syna- 
gogues, and  preaching 
the  gospel  of  the  kingdom, 
and  healing  every  sick- 
ness and  every  disease.^ 

3ti  But  when  he  saw  the 
multitudes,  he  was  moved 
with  compassion  on  them, 
because  they  were  har- 
assed,^ and  were  scat- 
tered abroad,  as  sheep 
having     no     shepherd." 

sr  Then  saith  he  unto  his 
disciples,  The  harvest 
truly  is  plenteous,  but 
the    laborers    are    few ; 

38  pray  ye  therefore  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  that 
he  will  send  forth  labor- 
ers into  his  harvest. 


And  he  went  round 
about  the  villages, 
teaching. 


^  and  every  disease  among  the  people 

a  Comp.  Mar.  vi.  34  ;  1  Pet.  ii.  25. 


2  because  they  fainted 


§  59.  The  charge  to  the  Twelve,  as  they  were  sent  forth  two  and  two,  is  in  some  points 
much  hke  the  corresponding  charge  to  the  Seventy  (Lk.  x.  1-16),  as  they  also  were  sent  forth 
in  Hke  manner.  Of  the  latter  St.  Luke  gives  the  only  account,  and  some  of  his  language 
there  is  quite  parallel  to  that  of  the  Evangelists  in  the  present  passage.  From  a  comparison, 
however,  of  Lk.  ix.  4  with  x.  5,  it  is  plain  that  something  of  the  same  instruction,  as  might 
indeed  have  been  expected,  was  given  on  both  occasions. 

On  the  other  hand,  much  of  the  latter  part  of  the  charge,  as  given  by  St.  Matthew  (vs.  17-42), 
seems  to  have  more  distinctly  in  view  the  Apostolic  work  at  a  later  period,  after  Christ's  own 
ascension,  inasmuch  as  it  refers  to  trials  and  persecutions  which  could  not  have  occurred  at 
this  time.  St.  Matthew  appears  therefore,  to  have  here  followed  his  custom  of  grouping  like 
things  together,  without  especial  regard  to  their  chronological  connection,  and  has  thus  col- 
lected together  in  one,  instructions  given  at  different  times  to  the  Apostles.  The  portion  of 
the  charge  indicated  is  therefore  detached  from  the  former  part,  and  inserted  at  a  later  period, 
in  accordance  with  the  order  of  both  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke  (§§  90,  92,  97,  and  126). 

In  regard  to  the  superficial  discrepancy  between  the  language  of  Matt.  x.  10,  and  that  of 
Mar.  vi.  8,  9  ;  Lk.  ix.  3.  it  is  enough  to  say  that  the  thought  in  all  is  identical  —  they  should 
make  no  preparation  for  the  journey.  They  were  to  go  as  they  were,  in  the  clothes  and  with 
the  staff  and  thu  sandals  they  had  with  them,  providing  nothing  further. 


94 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  59. 


ST.    MATT.    X. 

1  And  when  he  had  called 
unto  him  his  twelve  dis- 
ciples, he  gave  them 
power  against  unclean 
spirits,  to  cast  them  out, 
and  to  heal  all  manner 
of  sickness  and  all  man- 
ner  of   disease. 

«  These  twelve  Jesus  sent 
forth,  and  commanded 
them,  saying.  Go  not  into 
the  way  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  into  any  city  of  the 
Samaritai>s  enter  ye  not; 

6  but  go  rather  to  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  house 

7  of  Israel.  And  as  ye 
go,  preach,  saying,  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 

8  hand.      Heal    the   sick, 
cleanse  the  lepers,  raise 
the  dead,  cast  out  devils: 
freely  ye  have  received, 

9  freely  give.  Provide  nei- 
ther gold,  nor  silver,  nor 
brass    in    your    purses, 

i»  nor  scrip  for  your  jour- 
ney, neither  two  coats, 
neither  shoes,  nor  yet 
staves :  for  the  workman 
is   worthy  of  his  meat. 

u  And  into  whatsoever  city 
or  town  ye  shall  enter, 
enquire  who  in  it  is 
worthy  ;  and  there  abide 
till  ye  go  thence. 

12  And  when  ye  come  into 

13  an  house,*  salute  it.  And 
if  the  house  be  worthy, 
let  your  peace  come  upon 
it :  but  if  it  be  not  worthy, 

1  called  his  twelve  disciples 


ST.  MARK  VI. 

7  And  he  called  unto 
him  the  twelve,  and 
began  to  send  them 
forth  by  two  and  two  ; 
and  gave  them  power 
over  unclean   spirits ; 


8  And  commanded  them 
that  they  should  take 
nothing  for  their  jour- 
ney, save  a  staff  only ; 
no  scrip,  no  bread,  no 
money  in  their  purse  ; 

9  But  be  shod  with  san- 
dals ;  and  not  put  on 

10  two  coats.  And  he 
said  unto  them.  In 
what  place  soever  ye 
enter  into  an  house,° 
there  abide  till  ye  de- 
depart  from  that  place. 


ST.    LUKE   IX. 

1       Then  he  called  the^ 
twelve  together,   and 


gave  them  power  and 
authority  over  all 
devils,  and  to  cure 
diseases. 


2  And  he  sent  them  to 


preach    the   kingdom 
of  God,  and   to  heal 
Jhe  sick. 


3  And  he  said  unto 
them.  Take  nothing  for 
your  journey,  neither 
stafF,^  nor  scrip,  neither 
bread,  neither  money ; 
neither  have  two  coats 
apiece. 


4  And  whatsoever  house 
ye  enter  into,'  there 
abide,  and  thence  de- 
part. 


2  neither  staves, 


a  Comp.  Lk.  X.  5,  6. 


Part  IV.  §  60.] 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


95 


ST.    MATT.    X. 

let  your  peace  return  to 
M  you.  And  whosoever 
shall  not  receive  you, 
nor  hear  your  words, 
when  ye  depart  out  of 
that  house  or  city,  shake 
off  the  dust  of  your  feet. 

15  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
It  shall  be  more  tolerable 
for  the  land  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrha  in  the  day 
of  judgment  than  for  that 
city." 

16  Behold,  I  send  you 
forth  as  sheep  in  the 
midst  of  wolves  :^  be  ye 
therefore  wise  as  ser- 
pents, and  harmless  as 
doves.*^ 


ST.    MARK    VI. 

11  And  whosoever  shall 
not  receive  you,  nor 
hear  you,  when  ye  de- 
part thence,  shake  off 
the  dust  under  your 
feet  for  a  testimony 
against  them.' 


ST.    LUKE    IX. 

And  w^hosoever  re- 
ceive you  not,^  when 
ye  go  out  of  that  city, 
shake  off  the^  dust 
from  your  feet  for 
a  testimony  against 
them. 


12  And  they  went  out, 
and  preached  that  men 

13  should  repent.  And 
they  cast  out  many 
devils,  and  anointed 
with  oil  many  that 
were  sick,  and  healed 
them. 


6  And  they  departed, 
and  went  through  the 
towns,  preaching  the 
gospel,  and  healing 
everywhere. 


ST.  MATT.  XI. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass, 
when  Jesus  had  made  an 
end  of  commanding  his 
twelve  disciples,  he  de- 
parted thence  to  teach 
and  to  preach  in  their 
cities. 

§  60.    Herod  believes  Jesus  to  be  John  the  Baptist,  whom  he  had  beheaded. 

St.  Matt.  XIV.  1,2,  6-12.       St.  Mark  vi.  14-16,  21-29.       St.  Luke  ix.  7-9. 

1       At   that   time  Herod     m       And    king    Herod      ?       Now  Herod  the  te- 
the  tetrarch  heard  of  the         heard    of   Mm;     (for         trarch  heard  of  all  that 

1  whosoever  will  not  receive  you  2  shake  off  the  very  dust 

8  add  to  ver.  11.    Verily  I  say  unto  you.  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Sodom  and  Gomorrha 
in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for  that  city. 

8  Comp.  Lk.  X.  12,  14.  »>  Comp.  Lk.  x.  3.  «  Comp.  Rom.  xvi.  19. 


96 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  60. 


ST.    MATT.    XIV. 

fame  of  Jesus.  And  said 
unto  his  servants,  This 
is  John  the  Baptist ;  he 
is  risen  from  the  dead ; 
and  therefore  mighty 
works  do  show  forth 
themselves  in  him. 


ST.  MARK    VI. 


But     when     Herod's 
birthday  was  come,^  the 


daughter    of     Herodias 

danced  before  them,  and 

7  pleased  Herod.    Where- 


upon he  promised  with 
an  oath  to  give  her  what- 
soever   she    would   ask. 


1  all  that  was  done  by  him. 
*  he  is  risen  from  the  dead 


21 


his  name  was  spread 
abroad  :)  and  he  said, 
That  John  the  Baptist 
was  risen  from  the 
dead,  and  therefore 
mighty  works  do  shew 
forth  themselves  in 
him.  And^  others  said, 
That  it  is  Elias.  And 
others  said.  That  it  is^ 
a  prophet,*  as  one  of 
16  the  prophets.  But 
when  Herod  heard 
thereof,  he  said,  It  is 
John,  whom  I  behead- 
ed :  he  is  risen.^ 

And  when  a  conven- 
ient day  was  come,  that 
Herod  on  his  birthday 
made  a  supper  to  his 
lords,  high  captains, 
and    chief    estates    of 

22  Galilee  ;  and  when 
the  daughter  of  the 
said  Herodias  came 
in,  and  danced,  she^ 
pleased  Herod  and 
them  that  sat  with  him ; 
and^  the  king  said  unto 
the  damsel,  Ask  of  me 
whatsoever  thou  wilt, 
and  I  will  give  it  thee. 

23  And  he  sware  unto  her, 
"Whatsoever  thou  shalt 
ask  of  me,  I  will  give 


2  omit  and  '^  That  it  is 

**  birth-day  was  kept  '  danced  and  pleased 


ST.    LUKE    IX. 

was  done :  ^  and  he  was 
perplexed,  because 
that  it  was  said  of 
some,  that  John  was 
risen  from  the  dead ; 
and  of  some,  that  Elias 
had  appeared  ;  and  of 
others,  that  one  of  the 
old  prophets  was  risen 
again.  And  Herod 
said,  John  have  I  be- 
headed :  but  who  is 
this,  of  whom  I  hear 
such  things  ?  And  he 
desired  to  see  him. 


*  or  as  one 

'  omit  and 


§  60.  John  the  Ba])tist  was  beheaded  by  Herod  in  the  castle  of  Mach^erus  (Joseph.  Ant. 
18.  5.  2.)  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Perea,  near  the  Dead  Sea.  It  appears  to  have  occurred 
during  the  absence  of  the  Twelve,  and  from  the  mention  by  St.  John  in  the  next  section 
(vi.  4)  of  the  approach  of  the  Passover,  must  have  been  near  eighteen  months  from  the  time 
of  his  imprisonment.  The  account  of  his  imprisonment,  which  is  mentioned  by  St.  Matthew 
and  St.  Mark  only  in  connection  with  his  execution,  has  been  transferred  to  its  chronological 
position  (§  26).    Both  evangelists  narrate  the  execution  in  explanation  of  Herod's  remark. 


Part  IV.  §  61. J 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD. 


97 


ST.  MATT.  XIV. 


8  And   she,    being   before 
instructed  of  her  mother, 


said,  Give  me  here  John 
Baptist's  head  in  a  charg- 

9  er.  And  the  king  was 
sorry :  nevertheless  for 
the  oath's  sake,  and  them 
which  sat  with  him  at 
meat,  he  commanded  it 

10  to  be   given  her.     And 


he    sent,    and  beheaded 

11  John  in  the  prison.  And 
his  head  was  brought  in 
a  charger,  and  given  to 
the  damsel  :  and  she 
brought  it  to  her  mother. 

12  And  his  disciples  came, 
and  took  up  the  body, 
and  buried  him,^  and  went 
and  told  Jesus. 


ST.  MARK  VI. 

it  thee,   unto    the    half  of 

24  my  kingdom.  And  she 
went  forth,  and  said  unto 
her  mother.  What  shall  I 
ask  ?  And  she  said.  The 
head  of  John   the  Baptist. 

25  And  she  came  in  straight- 
way with  haste  unto  the 
king,  and  asked,  saying,  I 
will  that  thou  give  me  by 
and  by  in  a  charger  the  head 

26  of  John  the  Baptist.  And 
the  king  was  exceeding 
sorry  ;  yet  for  his  oath's 
sake,  and  for  their  sakes 
which    sat   with  him}    he 

27  would  not  reject  her.  And 
immediately  the  king  sent  an 
executioner,  and  command- 
ed to  bring  -  his  head  :  and 
he  went  and  beheaded  him 

28  in  the  prison ;  and  brought 
his  head  in  a  charger,  and 
gave  it  to  the  damsel :  and 
the  damsel  gave  it  to  her 

29  mother.  And  when  his  dis- 
ciples heard  of  it,  they  came 
and  took  up  his  corpse,  and 
laid  him*  in  a  tomb. 


ST.  LUKE  IX. 


§  61.  The  Twelve  having  returned,  Jesus  crosses  the  Lake  with  them,  and  there 
feeds  the  Five  Thousand.  —  N.  W.  and  N.  E.  Coasts  of  Sea  of  Galilee. 

Matt.  xiv.  13-21.         Mar.  vi.  30-44.         Lk.  ix.  10-17.  Jno.  vi.  1-14. 

30     And  the  apostles     lo     And  the  apos- 
gathered       them-         ties,  when  they 

1  sat  with  him         ^  commanded  his  head  to  be  brought         ^  and  buried  it      ■*  laid  it  in  a  tomb. 


§  61.  The  feeding  of  the  five  thousand  evidently  took  place  on  the  N.  E.  side  of  the  Sea  of 
Galilee,  in  Perea.  Tischendorf  makes  the  time  to  have  been  just  that  at  which  the  Passover 
was  celebrated  at  Jerusalem,  considering  the  remark  in  Jno.  vi.  4  as  referring  to  the  assembling 
of  the  multitudes.  The  coincidence  would  be  a  most  interesting  one,  if  it  could  be  distinctly 
established.  Certainly  the  two  events  were  in  close  proximity,  and  the  relation  between  them 
ought  not  to  paiss  unnoticed. 

13 


98 


OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  61. 


ST.  MATT.  XIT. 


13 


When  Jesus 
heard  of  it,  he 
departed  thence 
by  ship  into  a 
desert  place 
apart:  and  when 
the  people  had 
heard  thereof, 
they  followed 
him  on  foot  out 
of  the  cities. 


ST.  MARK  VI. 

selves  together 
unto  Jesus,  and 
told  him  all  things, 
whatsoever^  they 
had  done  and 
taught.  And  he 
saith^  unto  them. 
Come  ye  your- 
selves apart  into 
a  desert  place,  and 
rest  a  while :  for 
there  were  many 
coming  and  going, 
and  they  had  no 
leisure  so  much  as 

32  to  eat.  And  they 
departed  into  a 
desert  place  by 
ship        privately. 

33  And  they'  saw 
them  departing, 
and  many  knew 
them,^  and  ran 
afoot  thither  out 
of  all  cities,  and 
outwent  them.' 


ST.  LUKE.  IX. 

were   returned, 

told  him  what^ 
they  had  done. 


ST.  JOHN  VI. 


And  he  took 
them,  and  went 
aside  privately 
into*  the  city 
called  Beth- 
11  saida.  And  the 
people,  when 
they  knew  it, 
followed     him : 


14     And  he^"  went    34       And    when  he 


and  he  received 


X  After  these 
things  Jesus 
went  over  the 
sea  of  Galilee, 
which  is  the  sea 
of       Tiberias. 

2  And  a  great 
multitude  fol- 
lowed him,  be- 
cause they  saw 
the  *  miracles 
which  he  did 
on  them  that 
were  diseased. 

3  And  Jesus 
went  up  into  a 
mountain,  and 
there  he  sat 
with  his  disci- 

4  pies.  And  the 
passover,  the  ^ 
feast  of  the 
Jews,  was  nigh. 

5  When  Jesus 


1  told  him  all  that  they    ^  both  what  they  had  done,  and  what  they  had  taught. 

^  said  unto  them  *  into  a  desert  place  belonging  to  the  city        ^  the  people  saw  them 

*  knew  him 

^  a  feast 


'  outwent  them,  and  came  together  unto  him.  ®  saw  his  miracles 
^^  and  Jesus  went  forth 


Part  IV.  §  61.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIED. 


90 


ST.  MATT.  XIV. 

forth,  and  saw  a 
great  multitude, 
and  was  moved 
with  compas- 
sion toward 
them,  and  he 
healed  their 
sick. 


15  And  when  it 
was  evening, 
the  ^  disciples 
came  to  him, 
saying,  This  is 
a  desert  place, 
and  the  time  is 
now  past ;  send 
therefore  *  the 
multitude  away, 
that  they  may 
go  into  the  vil- 
lages, and  buy 
themselves  vict- 
uals. But  he^ 
said  unto  them, 
They  need  not 
depart ;  give  ye 
them     to     eat. 

17  And  they  say 
unto    him,    we 


ST.  MARK  VI. 

came  out,  he^  saw 
much  people,  and 
was  moved  with 
compassion  to- 
ward them,  be- 
cause they  were 
as  sheep  not  hav- 
ing a  shepherd : 
and  he  began  to 
teach  them  many 
things. 

35  And  when  the 
day  was  now  far 
spent,  his  disciples 
came  ^  and  said. 
This  is  a  desert 
place,  and  now  the 
time  t's  far  passed  : 

36  Send  them  away, 
that  they  may  go 
into  the  country 
round  about,  and 
into  the  villages, 
and  buy  them- 
selves   something 

37  to  eat.®  He  an- 
swered   and   said 


unto  them.  Give 
ye  them  to  eat. 
And  they  say  unto 
him.  Shall  we  go 
and  buy  two  hun- 
dred pennyworth 
of  bread,  and  give 
38  them  to  eat  ?  He 
saith  unto  them, 
How  many  loaves 
have  ye  ?  go  and^ 


ST.  LUKE  IX. 

them,  and  spake 
unto  them  of 
the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  healed 
them  that  had 
need  of  healing. 


12  And  when  the 
day  began  to 
wear  away,  then 
came  the  twelve, 
and  said  unto 
him,  Send  the 
multitude  away, 
that  they  maygo 
into  the  towns 
and  country 
round  about,and 
lodge,  and  get 
victuals :  for  we 
are  here  in  a 
desert       place. 

13  But     he     said 


unto  them, Give 
ye  them  to  eat. 


ST.  JOIIX  VI. 

then  lifted  up 
his  eyes,  and 
saw  a  great 
company  come 
unto    him,  he 


saith  unto 

Phi]ip,Whence 
shall  we  buy 
bread,  that 
these  may  eat  ? 

6  And  this  he 
said  to  prove 
him :  for  he 
himself  knew 
what  he  would 

7  do.  Philip  an- 
swereth  ^  him. 
Two  hundred 
pennyworth  of 
bread  is  not 
sufficient  for 
them,that  every 
one*  may  take 

8  a  little.  One 
of  his  disciples, 
Andrew.  Si- 
mon Peter's 
brother,    saith 

9  untohim.There 


1  And  Jesus,  when  he  came  out,  saw 

*  omit  therefore 

^  But  Jesus  said  ^  answered 


2  his  disciples  ^  came  unto  him,  and  said 

^  buy  themselves  bread ;  for  they  have  nothing  to  cat. 
^  every  one  of  thenii         '  go  and  see 


100 


OUR  LORD'S   SECOND  PASSOVER, 


[Part  IV.  §  61. 


ST.    MATT.    XIV. 

have  here  but 
five  loaves,  and 
18  two  fishes.  He 
said, Bring  them 
hither    to    me. 


ST.  MAKK  VI. 

see.     And    when 

they   knew,    they 

say,  Five,  and  two 

39  fishes.      And    he 


19  And  he  com- 
manded the 
multitude  to  sit 
down  on  the 
grass,  and  took 


the  five  loaves, 
and  the  two 
fishes,  and  look- 
ing up  to  heaven, 
he  blessed,  and 
brake,  and  gave 
the  loaves  to  his 
disciples,  and 
the  disciples  to 
the    multitude. 

a>  And  they  did 
all  eat,  and  were 
filled :  and  they 
took  up  of  the 
fi^agments  that 
remainedtwelve 
baskets        full. 

-'I  And  they  that 
had  eaten  were 


commanded  them 
to  make  all  sit 
down  by  com- 
panies  upon    the 

40  green  grass.  And 
they  sat  down  in 
ranks,  by  hun- 
dreds, and  by  fif- 

41  ties.  And  when 
he  had  taken  the 
five  loaves  and 
the  two  fishes,  he 
looked  up  to  heav- 
en, and  blessed, 
and  brake  the 
loaves,  and  gave 
them  to  the*  dis- 
ciples to  set  be- 
fore them ;  and  the 
two  fishes  divided 
be    among     them 

*2  all.  And  they  did 
all  eat,  and  were 
filled. 

43  And  they  took 
up  twelve  baskets 
full  of  fragments, 
and  of  the  fishes. 

44  And  they  that  did 
eat  of  the  loaves 


ST.    LDKE    IX. 

And  they  said, 
We  have  no 
more  but  five 
loaves  and  two 
fishes  ;  except 
we  should  go 
and  buy  meat 
for  all  this  peo- 

14  pie.  And  ^  they 
were  about  five 
thousand  men. 
And  he  said  to 
his  disciples, 
Make  them  sit 
down  by  fifties 
in    a  company. 

15  And  they  did 
so,  and  made 
them      all     sit 

16  down.  Thenie 
took  the  five 
loaves  and  the 
two  fishes,  and 
looking  up  to 
heaven,  he 
blessed  them, 
and  brake,  and 
gave  to  the  dis- 
ciples to  set  be- 
fore the  multi- 

17  tude.  And  they 
did  eat,  and 
were  all  filled: 
and  there  was 
taken  up  of 
fragments  that 
remained  to 
them  twelve 
baskets. 


ST.  JOHN  VI. 

is  a  lad  here, 
who^  hath  five 
barley  loaves, 
and  two  small 
fishes:  but  what 
are  they  among 

10  so  many?  And 
Jesus  said, 
Make  the  men 
sit  down.  Now 
there  was  much 
grass  in  the 
place.  So  the 
men  sat  down, 
in  number  a- 
bout  five  thou- 

11  sand.  Jesus 
therefore^  took 
the  loaves ;  and 
gave  thanks, 
and  gave  ^  to 
them  that  were 
set  down ;  and 
likewise  of  the 
fishes  as  much 
as  they  would. 

12  When  they 
were  filled  he 
said  unto  his 
disciples.  Gath- 
er up  the  frag- 
ments that  re- 
main, that  no- 
thing be   lost. 

13  Therefore  they 
gathered  them 
together,  and 
filled  twelve 
baskets      with 


1  wliich  hath  2  por  they  were 

^  And  Jesus  took  *  his  disciples 

^  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  distributed  to  the  disciples,  and  the  disciples  to  them 


Part  IV.  §  62.J 


AND   THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  TIHED. 


101 


ST.  MATT.  XIV. 

about  five  thou- 
sand men,  be- 
sides women 
and  children. 


ST.  MARE  IV. 

were  ^   five   thou- 
sand men. 


ST.  LUKE  IX.  ST.  JOHN  VI. 

the  fragments 
of  the  five 
barley  loaves, 
which  re- 

mained over 
and  above  unto 
them  that  had 
eaten. 
14  Then  those 
men,when  they 
had  seen  the 
miracle  that  he* 
did,  said.  This 
is ofa truth  that 
prophet  that 
should  come 
into  the  world. 


§  62.    Our  Lord  walks  upon  the  "Water,  and  performs  Cures.  —  Lake  of  CktUlee. 

Gennesaret. 


St.  Matt.  xiv.  22-36. 

22  And  he  constrained 
the^  disciples  to  get 
into  a  ship,  and  to  go 
before  him  unto  the 
other  side,  while  he 
sent    the    multitudes 


45 


St.  ]\Iark  VI.  45-56. 

And  straightway  he 
constrained  his  disci- 
ples to  get  into  the 
ship,  and  to  go  to  the 
other  side  before  unto 
Bethsaida,    while    he 


St.  John  vi.  15-21. 

15  When  Jesus  therefore 
perceived  that  they  would 
come  and  take  him  by 
force,  to  make  him*  king, 
he  fleeth  again  into  a 
mountain  himself  alone. 


^  were  about  five  thousand  2  j^g  miracle  that  Jesus  did 

3  And  straightway  Jesus  constrained  his  disciples    *  to  make  him  a  king,  he  departed  again 

§  62.  There  is  a  seeming  discrepancy  between  the  point  at  which  the  Apostles  aimed  in 
?.Iaik  y'l.  45,  Bethsaida,  and  in  Jno.  vi.  17,  Capernaum.  Attention  to  the  geographical  features 
removes  this.  From  Lk.  ix.  10,  compared  with  the  other  evangelists,  it  appeiu-s  that  the 
place  of  the  feeding  of  the  five  thousand  was  an  appurtenance  of  Bethsaida,  as  indeed  is 
expressly  asserted  in  the  reading  of  the  text.  rec.  Bethsaida,  according  to  the  best  authorities, 
was  situated  just  at  the  northern  junction  of  the  Jordan  with  the  sea  of  Galilee,  probably 
occupying  both  banks  of  the  river ;  from  it  stretches  eastward  a  triangular  plain  having  the 
Jordan  for  one  side,  the  sea  for  another,  and  the  barren  eastern  mountains  for  the  third.  At 
the  S.  E.  comer  of  this  plain  Thomson  (ii.  29)  locates  the  miracle,  the  distance  from  Bethsaida 
being  about  three  miles.  From  Bethsaida  to  Tell  Hum,  the  probable  site  of  Capernaum,  was 
about  the  same  distance  along  the  N.  W.  coast  of  the  lake,  the  plain  of  Gennesaret  lying  just 
south  of  it.  The  disciples  therefore  in  going  from  the  place  of  the  miracle  to  Capernaum 
would  necessarily  pass  close  by  Bethsaida  and  would  naturally  try  to  make  it,  both  that  they 
might  keep  as  much  as  possible  in  the  lee  of  the  land  on  that  stormy  night,  and  also  that  they 
might  then  take  in  their  master  if  he  pleased,  as  he  also  must  pass  through  Bethsaida.     The 


102 


AND   THE   EVENTS   UNTIL   THE   THIRD.  [Part  IV.  §  62. 


ST.    MATT.    XIV. 

23  away.  And  when  he 
had  sent  the  multitudes 
away,  he  went  up  into 
a  mountain  apart  to 
pray :  and  when  the 
evening  was  come,  he 

24  was  there  alone.  But 
the  ship  was  now  in 
the  midst  of  the  sea, 
tossed  with  waves  :  for 
the  wind  was  contrary. 

25  And  in  the  fourth 
watch  of  the  night  he^ 
went  unto  them,  walk- 

2s  ing  on  the  sea.     And 


when  they*  saw  him 
walking  on  the  sea, 
they  were  troubled, 
saying.  It  is  a  spirit ! 
and  they  cried  out  for 
27  fear.  But  straightway 
he^  spake  unto  them, 


saying.    Be    of    good 
cheer :  it  is  I ;  be  not 

28  afraid.  And  Peter  an- 
swered him  and  said, 
Lord,  if  it  be  thou,  bid 
me  come  unto  thee  on 

29  the    water.     And   he 


1  And  it  was  now  dark,  and  Jesus  was  not  come 

^  And  he  saw  them and  about  the  fourth  watch 

*  when  the  disciples  saw 


ST.  MARK  VI. 

sent  away  the  people. 

46  And  when  he  had 
sent  them  away,  he 
departed  into  a  moun- 

4r  tain  to  pray.  And 
when  even  was  come, 
the  ship  was  in  the 
midst  of  the  sea,  and 
he  alone  on  the  land. 

48  And  he,  seeing  them 
toiling  in  rowing,  (for 
the  wind  was  contrary 
unto  them,^)  about  the 
fourth  watch  of  the 
night  he  cometh  unto 
them,  walking  upon 
the  sea,  and  would 
have  passed  by  them. 

49  But  when  they  saw 
him  walking  upon  the 
sea,  they  supposed  it 
had  been  a  spirit,  and 

50  cried  out :  for  they 
all  saw  him,  and  were 
troubled.  And  im- 
mediately he  talked 
with  them,  and  saith 
unto  them.  Be  of  good 
cheer :  it  is  I ;  be  not 
afraid. 


ST.  JOHN  VI. 

16  And  when  even  was  now 
come,  his  disciples  went 

17  down  unto  the  sea,  and 
entered  into  a  ship,  and 
went  over  the  sea  toward 
Capernaum.  And  the 
darkness  overtook  them, 
and  Jesus  was  not  yet^ 

18  come  to  them.  And  the 
sea  arose  by  reason  of  a 
great   wind    that   blew. 

19  So  when  they  had  rowed 
about  five  and  twenty  or 
thirty  furlongs,  they  see 
Jesus  walking  on  the  sea, 
and  drawins^  nisfh  unto 
the  ship  :  and  they  were 
afraid. 


20  But  he  saith  unto  them. 
It  is  I ;  be  not  afraid. 


3  Jesus  went 
^  Jesus  spake 


storm,  however,  made  this  impossible  and  even  drove  them  south  of  Capernaum  to  the  shore 
of  Gennesaret.  Thomson  (ii.  32)  experienced  a  furious  storm  just  in  this  locality,  continuing 
for  three  days,  during  which  it  would  have  been  impossible  for  a  boat  to  make  the  northern 
shore.  The  width  of  the  sea  opposite  Gennesaret  is  about  six  miles ;  the  disciples  therefore 
(Jno.  vi.  19),  rowed  somewhat  more  than  half  the  distance,  having  struggled  with  the  winds 
and  waves  (Mar.  vi.  48)  some  eight  or  ten  hours. 


Part  IV.  §  62.] 


AJSID  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIED. 


lOB 


ST.  MATT.  XIV. 

said,  Come.  And  when 
Peter  was  come  down 
out  of  the  ship,  he 
walked  on  the  water, 
and  came  ^  to  Jesus, 
so  But  when  he  saw  the 
wind,^  he  was  afraid  ; 
and  beginning  to  sink, 
he  cried,  saying,  Lord, 

31  save  me  !  And  imme- 
diately Jesus  stretched 
forth  his  hand,  and 
caught  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  O  thou  of 
little  faith,  wherefore 

32  didst  thou  doubt?  And 
when  they  were  come 
into  the  ship,  the  wind 

33  ceased.  Then  they 
that  were  in  the  ship' 
worshipped  him,  say- 
ing, Of  a  truth  thou 
art  the  Son  of  God. 


34 


And  when  they  were 

gone  over,  they  came 

to  land  unto"  Gennes- 

35  aret.     And  when  the 


men  of  that  place  had 
knowledge  of  him, 
they  sent  out  into  all 
that  country  round 
about,     and     brouijht 


ST.  MARK  VI. 


51  And  he  went  up  unto 
them  into  the  ship ; 
and  the  wind  ceased : 
and  they  were  sore 
amazed  in  themselves 

52  beyond  measure.*  For 
they  considered  not  the 
miracle  of  the  loaves  : 
but^  their  heart  was 
hardened. 


53  And  when  they  had 
passed  over  to  the 
land  they  came  unto® 
Gennesaret,  and  drew 

54  to  the  shore.  And 
when  they  were  come 
out  of  the  ship, 
straightway  they  knew 

55  him,  and  ran  through 
that  whole  region/ 
and  began  to  carry 
about   in    beds    those 


1  to  go  to  Jesus  ^  the  wind  boisterous 

*  beyond  measure  and  wondered.    *  for  their  heart 
^  they  came  into  the  land  of  (Jennesaret 


ST.  JOHN  VI. 


21  Then  they  willingly  re- 
ceived him  into  the  ship : 


•  and  immediately  the  ship 
was  at  the  laud  whither 
they  went. 


'  came  and  worshipped 
^  whole  region  round  about 


104  OUR  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER,  [Part  IV.  §03. 

ST.  MATT.  XIV.  ST.  MARK  VI.  ST.  JOHN  VI. 

unto  him  all  that  were         that  were  sick,  where 

they  heard  he  was. 
»6  And  whithersoever  he 

entered,  into  villages, 

or  cities,  or  country,  • 

they  laid  the  sick  in 

the  stress,  and  be- 
36  diseased;  and  besought  sought  him  that  they 
him  that  they  might  might  touch  if  it  were 
only  touch  the  hem  of  but  the  border  of  his 
his  garment :  and  as  garment:  and  as  many 
many  as  touched  were  as  touched  him  were 
made  perfectly  whole.         made  whole. 

§  63.    Our  Lord's  Discourse  concerning  the  Bread  of  Life.  —  Capernaum. 

St.  John  vi.  22-vii.  1. 

22  The  day  following,  when  the  people  which  stood  on  the  other  side  of  the 
sea  saw  that  there  was  none  other  boat  there,  save  one,'  and  that  Jesiis  went 
not  with  his  disciples  into  the  ship,^  but  that  his  disciples  were  gone  away 

23  alone :    (howbeit  there  came  other  boats  from  Tiberias  nigh  unto  the  place 

24  where  they  did  eat  bread,  after  that  the  Lord  had  given  thanks)  :  when  the 
people  therefore  saw  that  Jesus  was  not  there,  neither  his  disciples,  they  took 

25  boats  ^  and  came  to  Capernaum,  seeking  for  Jesus.  And  when  they  had 
found  him  on  the  other  side  of  the  -sea,  they  said  unto  him,  Rabbi,  when  earnest 
thou  hither  ? 

26  Jesus  answered  them  and  said,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Ye  seek  me, 
,  not  because  ye  saw  the  miracles,  but  because  ye  did  eat  of  the  loaves,  and 

27  were  filled.  Labor  not  for  the  meat  which  perisheth,  but  for  that  meat  which 
endureth  unto  everlasting  life,  which  the  Son  of  man  giveth'*  unto  you:  for 

28  him  hath  God  the  Father  sealed.     Then  said  they  unto  him,  "Wliat  shall  we 

29  do,  that  we  might  work  the  works  of  God  ?    Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them, 

30  This  is  the  work  of  God,  that  ye  believe  on  him  whom  he  hath  sent.  They 
said  therefore  unto  him.  What  sign  shewest  thou  then,  that  we  may  see,  and 

31  believe  thee  ?  what  dost  thou  work  ?  Our  fathers  did  eat  manna  in  the  desert : 
as  it  is  written,  He  gave  them  bread  from  heaven  to  eat.* 

32  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Moses  gave  you 
not  that  bread  from  heaven ;  but  my  Father  giveth  you  the  true  bread  from 

33  heaven.     For  the  bread  of  God  is  he  which  cometh  down  from  heaven,  and 

1  none  other  boat  there,  save  that  one  whereinto  his  disciples  were  entered,  and  that 

2  boat  '^  they  also  took  shipping  *  shall  give  unto  you 

"  Exod.  xvi.  4,  15.     Behold,  I  will  rain  bread  from  heaven  for  you This  is  the  bread 

which   the  Lord  hath  given  you  to  eat.      Ps.  Ixxviii.  24.      Comp.  Neh.  ix.  15 ;  Ps.  cv.  40; 
Wisd.  xvi.  20. 


Part  IV.  §  63.]  AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  THIRD.  105 

ST.    JOHN   VI. 

34  giveth  life  unto  the  world.     Then  said  they  unto  him,  Lord,  evermore  give 

35  us  this  bread.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  I  am  the  bread  of  life:"  he  that 
Cometh  to  me  shall  never  hunger :  and  he  Uiat  believeth  on  me  shall  never 

36  thirst.''     But  I  said  unto  you,  that  ye  also  have  seen  me,  and  believe  not. 

37  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me  shall  come  to  me ;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me 

38  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.     For  I  came  down  from  heaven,  not  to  do  mine 

39  own  will,  but  the  will  "^  of  him  that  sent  me.  And  this  is  the  will  of  him  ^  which 
hath  sent  me,  that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  I  should  lose  nothing,  but 

40  should  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last  day.  For  this  is  the  will  of  my  Father,^ 
that  every  one  which  seeth  the  Son,  and  believeth  on  him,  may  have  ever- 
lasting life :  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day. 

41  The  Jews  then  murmured  at  him,  because  he  said,  I  am  the  bread  which 

42  came  down  from  heaven.  And  they  said.  Is  not  this  Jesus,  the  son  of  Joseph, 
whose  father  and  mother  we  know  ?  how  is  it  now  ^  that  he  saith,  I  came  down 

43  from  heaven  ?      Jesus  *  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Murmur  not  among 

44  yourselves.     No  man  can  come  to  me,  except  the  Father  which  hath  sent  me 

45  draw  him ;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.  It  is  written  in  the 
prophets,  And  they  shall  be  all  taught  of  God.**     Every  man  ^  that  hath  heard, 

46  and  hath  learned  of  the  Father,  cometh  unto  me.     Not  that  any  man  hath 

47  seen  the  Father,  save  he  which  is  of  God,*  he  hath  seen  God.*'     Verily,  verily, 

48  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  believeth  ^  hath  everlasting  life.     I  am  that  bread  of 
%  life.     Your  fathers  did  eat  manna  in  the  wilderness,  and  are  dead.     This  is 

the  bread  which  cometh  down  from  heaven,  that  a  man  may  eat  thereof  and 

51  not  die.  I  am  the  living  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven  :  if  any  man 
eat  of  my  ^  bread,  he  shall  live  forever :  and  the  bread  that  I  will  give  for  the 
life  of  the  world  is  my  flesh.^ 

52  The  Jews  therefore  strove  among  themselves,  saying,  how  can  ^  this  man 

53  give  us  his  flesh  to  eat  ?  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily,  verily,  I  say 
unto  you.  Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye 

54  have  no  life  in  you.     "WTioso  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood,  hath 

55  eternal  life  :  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day.     For  my  flesh  is  true'" 

56  meat,  and  my  blood  is  true  drink.     He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my 

57  blood,  dwelleth  in  me,  and  I  in  him.  As  the  living  Father  katli  sent  me, 
and  I  live  by  the  Father :  so  he  that  eateth  me,  even  he  shall  live  by  me. 

1  the  Father's  will  which  hath  ^  And  this  is  the  will  of  him  that  sent  me    ' 

^  how  is  it  then  *  Jesus  therefore  answered 

8  Every  man  therefore  ®  the  Father 

^  believeth  on  me  "  of  this  bread 

^  the  bread  that  I  will  give  is  my  flesh,  which  I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the  world. 

1°  is  meat  indeed is  drink  indeed 

a  See  ver.  48,  58.  *>  Comp.  iv.  14 ;  vii.  37.  "^  Comp.  Heb.  x.  7,  9. 

^  Isa.  liv.  13.     And  all  thy  children  shall  be  taught  of  the  Lord.     Comp.  Jer,  xxxi.  34; 
Mic.  iv.  2  ;  Heb.  viii.  10 ;  x.  16.  e  Comp.  i.  18.  ^  Comp.  iii.  9. 

14 


106  OUK  LORD'S  SECOND  PASSOVER.  [Part  IV.  §  63. 

ST.    JOHN    VI. 

58  This  is  that  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven :  not  as  the  ^  fathers  did  eat, 
and  are  dead  :  he  that  eateth  of  this  bread  shall  live  forever. 

^  These  things  said  he  in  the  synagogue,  as  he  taught  in  Capernaum.  Many 
therefore  of  his  disciples,  when  they  had  heard  this,  said.  This  is  an  hard 

61  saying ;  who  can  hear  it  ?     When  Jesus  knew  in  himself  that  his  disciples 

62  murmured  at  it,  he  said  unto  them.  Doth  this  oiFend  you  ?      What  and  if  ye 

63  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  ascend  up  where  he  was  before  ?  It  is  the  spirit  that 
quickeneth ;  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing ;  the  words  that  I  have  spoken  -  unto 

64  you,  they  are  sjDirit,  and  they  are  life.  But  there  are  some  of  you  that  believe 
not.     For  Jesus  knew  from  the  beginning  who  they  were  that  believed  not, 

65  and  who  should  betray  him.  And  he  said,  Therefore  said  I  unto  you,  that  no 
man  can  come  unto  me,  except  it  were  given  unto  him  of  the  '^  Father. 

66  From  that  time  many  of  his  disciples  went  back,  and  walked  no  more  with 
%  him.     Then  said  Jesus  unto  the  twelve,  will  ye  also  go  away  ?     *  Simon  Peter 

answered  him,  Lord,  to  whom  shall  we  go  ?  thou  hast  the  words  of  eternal  life. 

70  And  we  believe  and  are  sure  that  thou  art  the  Holy  One  of  God.^ "     He  ^  an- 

71  swered  them,  have  not  I  chosen  you  twelve,  and  one  of  you  is  a  devil  ?  He 
spake  of  Judas  the  son  of  Simon  Iscariot ;  ^  for  he  it  was  that  should  betray 
him,  being  one  of  the  twelve. 

ST.  JOHN  VII. 

1       After  these  things  Jesus  walked  in  Galilee  ;   for  he  would  not  walk  in 
Jewry,  because  the  Jews  sought  to  kill  him. 

1  as  your  fathers  did  eat  manna,  and  are  dead  2  that  I  speak  unto  you 

3  of  my  Father  *  Then  Simon  Peter 

'"  that  thou  art  that  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.  ^  Jesus  answered 

'  Judas  Iscariot  the  son  of  Simon. 

a  Matt.  xvi.  16 ;  Mar.  viii.  29  ;  Lk.  ix.  20. 

§  63.  In  Jno.  vii.  1,  a  sufficient  reason  is  given  for  our  Saviour's  non-attendance  at  the 
Passover  mentioned  in  vi.  4.  According  to  the  chronological  order  here  adopted  he  must 
have  absented  himself  from  Jerusalem  for  about  a  year  and  a  half.  It  is  not  inconsistent 
with  Jno.  vii.  1,  that  after  the  lapse  of  so  much  time  he  should  again  have  gone  up  to  the 
Holy  City. 

It  enables  ns  the  better  to  appreciate  the  significance  of  the  Saviour's  teaching  concerning 
the  Bread  of  Life  to  remember  that  it  was  uttered  during  the  Paschal  week,  and  certainly 
while  the  feast  of  the  Passover  was  going  on  at  Jerusalem,  —  perhaps,  at  the  hour  of  the  sac- 
rifice of  the  Paschal  Lamb  itself  (between  three  o'clock  and  sunset),  but  hardly,  as  Tischen- 
dorf  (following  Wieseler)  supposes,  at  the  very  time  of  eating  it,  which  was  later  in  the 
evening. 


PAET  V. 


FROM   OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER  TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE 
FROM   GALILEE,  JUST  BEFORE  THE  FEAST  OF  TABERNACLES. 


§64. 


The  Pharisees,  accusing  the  Disciples  for  eating  with  unwashen  Hands, 


are  confuted. 

St.  Matt.  xv.  1-20. 

1       Then  came  to  Jesus  from  Jerusa- 
lem, scribes  and  Pharisees,  saying,^ 


2  "Why  do  thy  disciples  transgress  the 
tradition  of  the  elders  ?  for  they 
wash  not  the  ^  hands  when  they  eat 

3  bread.     But  he  answered  and  said 

7  unto  them,  Te  hypocrites  !  well  did 
Esaias    prophecy    of    you,    saying, 

8  This  people  honoreth  me  with  the^ 
lips ;  but  their  heart  is  far  from  me. 


—  Capernaum. 

St.  Mabk  VII.  1-23. 

1  Then  came  together  unto  him  the 
Pharisees,  and  certain  of  the  scribes, 

2  which  came  from  Jerusalem.  And 
when  they  saw  that^  some  of  his  dis- 
ciples eat  bread  with  defiled,  that  is 

3  to  say,  with  unwashen  hands,— (^  For 
the  Pharisees,  and  all  the  Jews,  except 
they  wash  their  hands  oft,  eat  not, 
holdinof   the    tradition    of  the  elders. 

*  And  whe7i  they  come  from  the  market, 
except  they  wash,  they  eat  not.  And 
many  other  things  there  be,  which  they 
have  received  to  hold,  as  the  washing 
of  cups,  and  pots,  brazen  vessels.) — ■* 

fi  Then  the  Pharisees  and  scribes  asked 
him,  Why  walk  not  thy  disciples  accord- 
ingr  to  the  tradition  of  the  elders,  but 

6  eat  bread  with  defiled  ^  hands  ?  He 
'^said  unto  them.  Well  hath  Esaias 
prophesied  of  you  hypocrites,  as  it  is 
written,  that^  This  people  honoreth 
me  with  their  lips,  but  their  heart  is 

"  far  fx'om  me.     Howbeit  in  vain  do  they 


1  Then  came  to  Jesus  scribes  and  Pharisees,  which  were  of  Jerusalem, 

2  omit  that  *  with  unwashen  hands,  they  found  fault. 
*  brazen  vessels,  and  of  tables.  ^  their  hands 

^  with  unwashen  hands  '  He  answered  and  said  *  omit  that 

'  This  people  draweth  nigh  unto  me  with  their  mouth,  and  honoreth  me  with  their  lips 

§  64.  The  time  is  probably  after  the  close  of  the  Paschal  feast,  and  which  came  from  Jerusa- 
lem (Mar.  vii.  1),  refers  to  those  who  had  been  in  attendance  upon  it  in  the  holy  city. 

107 


108 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §  64. 


ST.  MATT.  XV. 

9  But  in  vain  do  they  worship  me, 
teaching^br  doctrines  the  command- 

4  ments  of  men.*  Why  do  ye  also 
transgress  the  commandment  of 
God  by  your  tradition  ?     For  God 


ST.  MARK  VII. 


commanded,  saying,  Honor  ^  father 
and  mother ;  ^  and,  He  that  curseth 
father  or  mother,  let  him  die  the 

5  death."  But  ye  say,  Whosoever 
shall  say  to  his  father  or  his  mother, 

It   i's   a   gift,  by  whatsoever   thou 

6  mightest  be  profited  by  me: — he 
shall  not  honor  ^  his  father  or  his 
mother.  Thus  have  ye  made  the 
law  of  God  of  none  effect  by  your 
tradition. 

10  And  he  called  the  multitude,  and 
said  unto  them,  Hear,  and  under- 

11  stand :  Not  that  which  goeth  into 
the  mouth  defileth  a  man  ;  but  that 
which  Cometh  out  of  the  mouth,  this 
defileth  a  man. 


worship  me,  teaching  ^br  doctrines  the 

8  commandments  of  men.*  ^  Laying 
aside  the  commandment  of   God,  ye 

9  hold  the  tradition  of  men.^  And  he 
said  unto  them.  Full  well  ye  reject  the 
commandment  of   God,  that  ye  may 

10  keep  your  own  tradition.  For  Moses 
said.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother :  ^ 
and,  Whoso  curseth  father  or  mother, 

11  let  him  die  the  death :  '^  But  ye  say, 
If  a  man  shall  say  to  his  father  or 
mother.  It  ts  Corban,  that  is  to  say, 
a  gift,  by  whatsoever  thou  mightest 

12  he  profited  by  me  ;*  —  ye  suffer  him 
no  more    to   do    ought  for  father  or 

13  mother ;  ^  making  the  word  of  God 
of  none  effect  through  your  tradition, 
which  ye  have  delivered ;  and  many 
such  like  things  do  ye. 

14  And  when  he  had  called  the  people 
again ''  unto  him,  he  said  unto  them. 
Hearken  unto  me  every  one  of  you, 

15  and  understand :  There  is  nothing 
from  without  a  man,  that  entering 
into  him,  can  defile  him ;  but  the 
things  which  come  out  of  a  man  ^  are 
they  that  defile  the  man.^ 


12  Then  came  the '"  disciples,  and 
said  unto  him,  Knowest  thou  that 
the  Pharisees  were  offended,  after 

^  For  laying  aside 

2  tradition  of  men,  as  the  washing  of  pots  and  cups :  and  many  other  such  like  things  do  ye. 

3  thy  father 

*  be  profited  by  me ;  he  shall  he  free.     And  ye  suffer 

^  and  honor  not  his  father  or  his  mother,  he  shall  he  free.     Thus  have  ye  made  the  command- 
ment 

^  his  father  or  his  mother 

'  called  all  the  people  unto  him 

^  which  come  out  of  him,  those  are  they 

**  ver.  16.  If  any  man  have  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear. 
^°  his  disciples 

a  Isa.  xxix.  13.     Forasmuch  as  this  people  draw  near  me  with  their  mouth  :  and  with  their 
lips  do  honor  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far  from  me,  —  Comp.  Col.  ii.  22. 
^  Ex.  XX.  12  ;  Deut.  v.  16.  c  Ex.  xxi.  17. 


Part  V.  §  65.]  TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTUEE  FROM  GALILEE. 


109 


8T.  MATT.  XV. 

13  they  heard  this  saying?  But  he 
answered  and  said.  Every  plant, 
which  my  heavenly  Father  hath 
not    planted,    shall    be    rooted   up. 

14  Let  them  alone :  they  be  blind 
leaders  of  the  blind.  And  if  the 
blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall 

15  into    the    ditch.       Then    answered 

Peter  and  said  unto  him,  Declare 

16  unto  us  the^  parable.  And  he^ 
said.  Are  ye  also  yet  without  un- 

17  derstanding  ?  Do  not  ye  *  under- 
stand, that  whatsoever  entereth  in 


at  the  mouth  goeth  into  the  belly, 
and  is  cast  out  into  the  draught  ? 

18  But  those  things  which  proceed  out 
of  the  mouth  come  forth  from  the 
heart :   and   they  defile   the   man. 

19  For  out  of  the  heart  proceed  evil 
thoughts,  murders,  adulteries,  for- 
nications,    thefts,     false      witness, 

20  blasphemies  :  these  are  the  things 
which  defile  a  man  ;  but  to  eat  with 
unwashen  hands  defileth  not  a  man. 


ST.  HABK  Til. 


17  And  when  he  was  entered  into  the 
house  from  the  people,  his  disciples 

18  asked  of  him^  the  parable.  And  he 
saith  unto  them,  are  ye  so  without 
understanding  also  ?  Do  ye  not  per- 
ceive, that  whatsoever  thing  from 
without  entereth  into  the  man,  it  can- 

19  not  defile  him  ;  because  it  entereth  not 
into  his  heart,  but  into  the  belly,  and 
goeth  out  into  the   draught,  purging 

20  all  meats?  And  he  said.  That  which 
Cometh  out  of  the  man,  that  defileth 

21  the  man.  For  from  within,  out  of 
the  heart  of  men,  proceed  evil  thoughts, 
adulteries,      fornications,       murders, 

22  thefts,  covetousness,  wickedness,  de- 
ceit, lasciviousness,  an  evil  eye,  blas- 

23  phemy,  pride,  foolishness  :  all  these 
evil  things  come  from  within,  and 
defile  the  man. 


§  65.    The  Daughter  of  a  Syrophenician 
St.  Matt.  xv.  21-28. 

21  Then  Jesus  went  thence,  and  de-     21 
parted  into  the  coasts  of  Tyre  and 

22  Sidon.     And,  behold,  a  woman  of 
Canaan  came  out  of  the  same  coasts, 
and  cried,^  saying.  Have  mercy  on     25 
me,  O  Lord,  thou   son   of  David ! 
my  daughter   is   grievously  vexed 

23  with  a  devil.     But  he  answered  her     26 


"Woman  is  healed.  —  Land  of  Tyre. 

St.  Mark  tii.  24-30. 

And  from  thence  he  arose,  and 
went  into  the  coasts  ^  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  and  entered  into  an  house,  and 
would  have  no  man  know  it ;  but  he 
could  not  be  hid.  But  straightway  '  a 
woman,  whose  young  daughter  had 
an  unclean  spirit,  heard  of  him,  and 
came  in  *  and  fell    at  his  feet :   (the 


^  this  parable 

*  Do  not  ye  yet  understand 

'  For  a  certain  woman 


"  Jesns  said 
*  the  borders  of 
^  came  and  fell 


8  asked  him  concerning  the  parable 
'  cried  unto  him 


110 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §  66. 


8T.    MATT.    XV. 

not  a  word.    And  his  disciples  came 
and  besought  him,  saying,  Send  her 

24  away  ;  for  she  crieth  after  us.  But 
he  answered  and  said,  I  am  not  sent 
but  unto  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house 

25  of  Israel.  Then  came  she  and  wor- 
shipped him,  saying,  Lord,  help  me. 

26  But  he  answered  and  said,  It  is  not 
meet  to  take  the  children's  bread, 

27  and  to  cast  it  to  dogs.  And  she 
said.  Truth,  Lord  :  yet  the  dogs  eat 
of  the  crumbs  which  fall  from  their 

28  master's  table.  Then  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said  unto  her,  O  woman, 
great  is  thy  faith  !  be  it  unto  thee 
even  as  thou  wilt.  And  her  daugh- 
was  made  whole  from  that  very 
hour. 


ST.  MARK    VII. 

woman  was  a  Greek,  a  Syrophenician 

by  nation  ;)  and  she  besought  him  that 

he  would  cast  forth  the  devil  out  of 

27  her  daughter.     But  he^  said  unto  her, 


Let  the  children  first  be  filled : 
for  it  is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's 
bread,  and  to  cast  it  unto  the  dogs. 

28  And  she  answered  and  said  unto  him, 
Yes,  Lord  :  yet  the  dogs  under  the 
table   eat   of  the    children's    crumbs. 

29  And  he  said  unto  her.  For  this  saying 
go  thy  way  ;  the  devil  is  gone  out  of 

30  thy  daughter.  And  when  she  was 
come  to  her  house,  she  found  the 
child  laid  upon  the  bed,^  and  the 
devil  gone  out. 


§  66.     A  Deaf  and  Dumb  Man  is  healed,  and  many  others 
Thousand  fed.  —  The  DecapoUs. 


the  Four 


29 


St.  Matt.  xv.  29-38. 
And  .Jesus  departed  from  thence, 
and  came  nigh  unto  the  sea  of  Gal- 
ilee ;  and  went  up  into  a  mountain, 
and  sat  down  there. 


St.  Mark  vii.  31-viii.  9. 

31  And  again,  departing  from  the 
coasts  of  Tyre  he  came  through  Sidon,^ 
unto  the  sea  of  Galilee,  through  the 

32  midst  of  the  coasts  of  Decapolis.  And 
they  bring  unto  him  one  that  was  deaf, 
and  had  an  impediment  in  his  speech; 
and  they  beseech  him  to  put  his^  hand 

^  upon  him.  And  he  took  him  aside 
from  the  multitude,  and  put  his  fingers 

1  But  Jesus  said  ^  she  found  the  devil  {]jone  out,  and  her  daughter  laid  upon  the  bed. 

^  departing  from  the  coasts  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  he  came  unto  the  sea  of  Galilee 
*  to  put  his  hand 

§  66.  The  name  Decapolis,  which  in  Scripture  occurs  elsewhere  only  in  Matt.  iv.  25  (§42) 
and  Mar.  v.  20  (§  55),  is  frequently  used  by  Josephus  and  other  ancient  writers.  The  names 
of  the  ten  cities  are  very  variously  given  by  different  authors,  but  they  agree  in  placing  them 
all,  except  Scythopolis,  on  the  east  of  the  Jordan.  The  tract  of  country  included  under  the 
name  was  not  clearly  defined,  but  lay  on  the  east  and  southeast  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee. 

Accepting  the  reading  in  Mar.  vii.  31,  through  Sidon,  it  appears  that  after  the  miracle  narrated 
in  §  65,  our  Lord  went  on  still  to  the  northward,  and  from  Sidon  probably  went  along  the 
Phenician  border  to  Dan,  and  thence  turned  to  the  southward  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  river 
and  lake  and  thus  "  came  to  the  Sea  of  Galilee  through  the  midst  of  the  coasts  of  Decapolis." 


Part  V.  §  66.]         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


Ill 


ST.   MATT.  XV. 


ST.  MAItlC  VII. 


30  And  great  multitudes  came  unto 
him,  having  with  them  tJiose  that 
were  lame,  blind,  dumb,  maimed, 
and  many  others,  and  cast  them 
down  at  his ^  feet;  and  he  healed 

31  them  :  insomuch  that  the  multitude 
wondered,  when  they  saw  the  dumb 
to  speak,  the  maimed  to  be  whole, 
the  lame  to  walk,  and  the  blind  to 
see  :  and  they  glorified  the  God  of 
Israel. 


32  Then  Jesus  called  his  disciples 
unto  him,  and  said,  I  have  com- 
passion on  the  multitude,  because 
they  continue  with  me  now  three 
days,  and  have  nothing  to  eat : 
and  I  will  not  send  them  away 
fasting,  lest  they  faint  in  the  way. 

33  And  the'^  disciples  say  unto  him, 
Whence  should  we  have  so  much 
bread  in  the  wilderness,  as  to  fill 

34  so  great  a  multitude  ?  And  Jesus 
saith  unto  them,  How  many  loaves 
have  ye  ?     And  they  said.  Seven, 

8s  and  a  few    little    fishes.     And   he 

commanded    the    multitude    to   sit 

36  down  on  the  ground.    And  he  took 


into  his  ears,  and  he  spit,  and  touched 

34  his  tongue  ;  And  looking  up  to  heaven, 
he  sighed,  and  saith  unto  him,  Eph- 

35  phatha,  that  is.  Be  opened.  And^  his 
ears  were  opened,  and  straightway''^ 
the  string  of  his  tongue  was  loosed, 

36  and  he  spake  plain.  And  he  charged 
them  that  they  should  tell  no  man : 
but  the  more  he  charged  them,  so 
much  the  more  a  great  deal  they  pub- 
lished it ; 


and  were  beyond  measure 
astonished,  saying,  He  hath  done  all 
things  well :  he  maketh  both  the  deaf 
to  hear,  and  the  dumb  to  speak. 


ST.    MARK    VIII. 

1  In  those  days  the  multitude  being 
again  ■*  great,  and  having  nothing  to  eat, 
he  ^  called  the  disciples  unto  him,  and 

2  saith  unto  them,  I  have  compassion 
on  the  multitude,  because  they  have 
now   been  .with  me   three   days,  and 

3  have  nothing  to  eat :  and  if  I  send 
them  away  fasting  to  their  own  houses, 
they  will  faint  by  the  way  :  and  ^  divers 

4  of  them  came  from  far.  And  his  dis- 
ciples answered  him.  From  whence 
can  a  man  satisfy  these  7nen  with  bread 

5  here  in  the  wilderness  ?  And  he 
asked  them.  How  many  loaves  have 

6  ye  ?     And  they  said,  Seven.     And  he 

commandeth^  the  people  to  sit  down 
on  the  ground  :  and  he  took  the  seven 


1  and  straightway  his  ears 
*  being  very  great 
'  his  disciples 


2  and  the  string 

^  Jesus  called  his  disciples 

8  commanded 


^  at  Jesus'  feet 

*  for  divers  of  them 


112 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S   THIRD   PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §  67. 


ST.    MATT.    XV. 

the  seven  loaves  and  the  fishes,  and 
gave  thanks,  and  brake  them,  and 
gave  to  his  disciples,  and  the  disci- 


37  pies  to  the  multitudes.^  And  they 
did  all  eat,  and  were  filled :  and 
they  took  up  of  the  broken  meat 
that  was    left   seven    baskets    full. 

38  And  they  that  did  eat  were  four 
thousand  men,  beside  women  and 
children. 


ST.    MARK    VIII. 

loaves,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake, 
and  gave  to  his  disciples  to  set  before 
them ;  and  they  did  set  them  before 

7  the  people.  And  they  had  a  few  small 
fishes  :  and  he  blessed  and  ^  set  them 

8  before  them.  And^  they  did  eat,  and 
were  filled :  and  they  took  up  of  the 
broken  meat  that  was  left  seven  bas- 

9  kets.  And  they*  were  about  four 
thousand :  and  he  sent  them  away. 


§  67.    The  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  again  demand  a  Sign.  — 
West  Coast  of  Sea  of  Galilee. 

St.  Matt.  xv.  39-xvi.  4^  St.  Mark  viii.  10-12. 


39  And  he  sent  away  the  multitude, 
and  took  shij?,  and  came  into  the 
coast  of  Magadan.* 

ST.    MATT.    XVI. 

1  The  Pharisees  also  with  the  Sad- 
ducees came,  and,  tempting,  desired 
him  that  he  would  shew  them  a  sign 

2  from  heaven.*  He  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  [^  When  it  is  eve- 
ning, ye  say,  It  ivill  he  fair  weather : 

3  for  the  sky  is  red.  And  in  the 
morning,  It  will  he  foul  weather  to- 
day :  for  the  sky  is  red  and  lowring.' 
Ye  can  discei'u  the  face  of  the  sky  ; 
but  can  ye  not  discern  the  signs  of 

4  the  times  ?J  A  wicked  and  adulter- 
ous generation  seeketh  after  a  sign  ; 
and  there  shall  no  sign  be  given 
unto  it,  but  the  sign  of*  Jonas. 


10  And  straightway  he  entered  into  a 
ship  with  his  disciples,  and  came  into 
the  parts  of  Dalmanutha. 

11  And  the  Pharisees  came  forth,  and 
began  to  question  with  him,  seeking 
of  him  a  sign  from  heaven,''  tempting 

12  him.  And  he  sighed  deeply  in  his 
spirit,  and  saith, 


Why  doth  this  generation  seek  after  a 
sign  ?  verily  I  say  unto  you.  There 
shall  no  sign  be  given  unto  this  gen- 
eration. 


1  he  blessed,  and  commanded  to  set  them  also  before  them.    ^  multitude 
3  So  they  did  eat  *  they  that  had  eaten  were  about 

*  Magdala  ®  When  it  is  evening,  etc.,  to  end  of  ver.  3  is  omitted  in  several  early  MSS. 

"*  O  ye  hypocrites,  ye  can  discern  ^  the  prophet  Jonas 

a  See  Matt.  xii.  38,  39;  Lk.  xi.  16. 


Part  V.  §68.1         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE 


113 


§  G8.    Warnings  against  the  Leaven  of  the  Pharisees.  —  North  East  Coast  of 

Sea  of  Galilee. 


St.  Matt.  xvi.  A^-\2. 
i^  And  he  left  them,  and  departed. 

5  And  when  the  ^  disciples  were 
come   to   the  other  side,  they   had 

6  forgotten  to  take  bread.  Then  Jesus 
said  unto  them,  Take  heed  and  be- 
ware of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees 

7  and  of  the  Sadducees.  And  they 
reasoned  among  themselves,  saying. 
It   is   because  we    have  taken    no 

8  bread.  JF/«'cA  when  Jesus  perceived, 
he  said,^  0  ye  of  little  faith  !  why 
reason  ye  among  yourselves,  be- 
cause ye  have  brought  no  bread  ? 

9  Do  ye  not  yet  understand,  neither 


remember  the  five   loaves   of  the 

five  thousand,  and  how  many  bas- 

10  kets   ye   took  up?*     Neither   the 

seven  loaves  of  the  four  thousand, 

and  how  many  baskets  ye  took  up  ?  '* 
n  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not  understand 
that  I  spake  it  not  to  you  concern- 
inor  bread  ?  but '"  beware  of  the 
leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and  of  the 
12  Sadducees  ?  Then  understood  they 
how  that  he  bade  them  not  beware 
of  the  leaven  of  the  Pharisees  and 
Sadducees,"  but  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees. 


St.  Mark  viii.  13-21. 

13  And  he  left  them,  and  embarking^ 
again  departed  to  the  other  side. 

11  Now  the  disciples  had  forgotten  to 
take  bread,  neither  had  they  in  the 
ship  with  them  more  than  one  loaf. 

15  And  he  charged  them,  saying,  Take 
heed,  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the 
Pharisees,  and  of  the  leaven  of  Herod. 

16  And  they  reasoned  among  them- 
selves,^  It   is   because   we     have    no 

1"  bread.  And  when  he  *  knew  it,  he 
saith  unto  them.  Why  reason  ye, 
because  ye  have  no  bread  ?  perceive 
ve  not  vet,  neither  understand  ?  have 

18  ye  your  heart  hardened?®  Having 
eyes,  see  ye  not?  and  having  ears, 
hear  ye  not?  and  do  ye  not  remember 

19  when  I  brake  the  five  loaves  among 
five  thousand,  and '  how  many  bas- 
kets full  of  fragments  ye  took  up?* 

20  They  say  unto  him,  Twelve.  And 
when  the  seven  among  four  thousand, 
how  many  baskets  full  of  fragments 
took  ye  up  ?  ''     And  they  say,^  Seven. 

21  And  he  said  unto  them,  Do  ye  not 
yet  ^  understand  ? 


^  and  entering  into  the  ship  again 

^  saying,  It  is  because 

^  he  said  unto  them 

"  omit  and 

9  How  is  it  that  ye  do  not  understand  ? 

11  of  the  leaven  of  bread,  but  of  the  doctrine 

a  Matt.  xiv.  16-21 ;  Mar.  vi.  37-44;  Lk.  ix.  13-17  ;  Jno.  vi.  5-13. 
Mar.  viii.  1-9. 

15 


2  his  disciples 
*  when  Jesus  knew 
^  have  ye  your  heart  yet  hardened  1 
^  they  said.  Seven 
1'^  concerning  bread,  that  ye  should  beware 


^  Matt.  XV.  32-38  ; 


114 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §  69. 


§  69.    A  blind  Man  healed.  —  Bethsaida. 
St.  Mark  viii.  22-26. 

22  And  they  ^  come  to  Bethsaida ;  and  they  bring  a  blind  man  unto  him,  and 

23  besought  him  to  touch  him.     And  he  took  the  blind  man  by  the  hand,  and 
led  him  out  of  the  town ;   and  when  he  had  spit  on  his  eyes,  and  put  his 

24  hands  upon  him,  he  asked  him  if  he  saw  ought.       And  he  looked  up,  and 

25  said,  I  see  men,  because  I  see  them  ~  as  trees  walking.     After  that  he  put  Ms 
hands  again  upon  his  eyes,  and  ^  he  saw  and  was  restored,  and  saw  every- 

26  thing  clearly.      And  he    sent  him  away  to  his  house,  saying,  go  not*  into 
the  town. 


§  70.     The  Confession  of  Peter  :  Christ  foretells  His  own  Passion  and  the 
Sufferings  of  His  Followers.  —  Region  of  Ccesarea  PJnlippi. 

St.  Matt.  xvi.  13-28.      St.  Mark  viii.  27-ix.  1.        St.  Luke  ix.  18-27. 


13  When  Jesus  came 
into  the  coasts  of  Caes- 
areaPhilippi,he  asked 
his  disciples,  saying. 
Whom  do  men  say 
that  the  Son  of  man 

14  is  ?  *  And  they  said. 
Some  say  that  tho\i  art 
John  theBaptist :  some, 
Elias :  and  others, 
Jeremias,    or    one    of 

15  the  prophets.  He 
saith  unto  them,  But 
whom  say  ye    that  I 

16  am?  And  Simon 
Peter  answered  and 
said.  Thou  art  the 
Christ  the  Son  of  the 


27  And  Jesus  went  out, 
and  his  disciples,  into 
the  town  of  Caesarea 
Philippi :  and  by  the 
way  he  asked  his  dis- 
ciples, saying  unto 
them,  Wliom  do  men 

28  say  that  I  am  ?  And 
they  told  him,  saying,^ 
John  the  Baptist :  but 
some  say,  Elias :  and 
others.    One    of    the 

29  prophets.  And  he 
asked  '^  them.  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I 
am  ?  ^  Peter  answer- 
eth  and  saith  unto  him, 
Thou  art  the  Christ. 


18  And  it  came  to  pass, 
as  he  was  alone  praying, 
his  disciples  were  with 
him ;  and  he  asked  them. 


saying.  Whom   say   the 

19  people  that  I  am  ?  They 
answering  said,  John  the 
Baptist :  but  some  say, 
Elias :  and  others  say, 
that  one  of  the  old 
prophets  is  risen  again. 

20  He  said  unto  them.  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ? 
Peter    answering    said, 

The  Christ  of  God. 


1  And  he  cometh  ^  see  men  as  trees,  walking 

^  and  made  him  look  up  :  and  he  was  restored,  and  saw  every  man  clearly. 

*  Neither  go  into  the  town,  nor  tell  it  to  any  in  the  town. 

•*  say  that  I,  the  Son  of  Man,  am  '\  *  they  answered,  -John 

'  And  he  saith  unto  them  *  And  Peter  answereth 


§  70.  A  somewhat  similar  confession  of  St.  Peter  is  recorded  in  St.  John  vi.  66-71  (§  63) ; 
but  there  is  no  sufficient  reason  for  transferring  that  passage  to  this  section,  as  has  been  done 
by  Thomson  and  Tischendorf.  The  confession  is  mentioned  in  each  place  in  the  closest  con- 
nection with  the  accompanying  circumstances,  and  those  circumstances  are  quite  different  in 
the  two  cases.     The  confession  must  therefore  have  been  made  more  than  once. 


Part  V.  §  70.]         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


115 


17  living  God. 


ST.  MATT.  XVI. 

And  Je- 
sus answered  and  said 
unto  him.  Blessed  art 
thou,  Simon  Bar-Jona : 
for  flesh  and  blood  hath 
not  revealed  it  unto 
thee,  but  my  Father 
which   is    in   heaven. 

18  And  I  say  also  unto 
thee.  That  thou  art 
Peter*  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my 
church  ^ :  and  the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  pre- 

19  vail  against  it.  ^  I  will 
give  unto  thee  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
ven :  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  on 
earth  shall  be  bound 
in  heaven  ;  and  what- 
soever thou  shalt  loose 
on  earth  shalt  be 
loosed      in     heaven." 

20  Then  charged  he  the  ^ 
disciples  that  they 
should  tell  no  man 
that  he  was^  the 
Christ. 

21  From  that  time 
forth  began  Jesus  to 
shew  unto  his  disciples, 
how  that  he  must  go 
unto  Jerusalem,  and 
suffer  many  things  of 
the  elders  and  chief 
priests  and  scribes, 
and  be  killed,  and  be 
raised  again  the  third 


ST.  HARK  VIII. 


ST.  LUKB  IX. 


30  And  he  charged  them 
that  they  should  tell 
no  man  of  him. 


31  And  he  began  to  teach 
them,  that  the  Son  of 
man  must  suffer  many 
things,  and  be  rejected 

of  the  elders,  and  of 
the  chief  priests,  and 
scribes,  and  be  killed, 
and  after   three  days 

32  rise  again.  And  he 
spake     that      saying 


23  And  he  straitly  charged 
them,  and  commanded 
them  to  tell  no  man  that 
thing ; 


22  saying,  The  Son  of  man 
must  suffer  many  things, 
and  be  rejected  of  the 

elders  and  chief  priests 

and  scribes,  and  be  slain, 
and  be  raised  the  third 
day. 


1  And  I  will  give 
«  See  Jno.  i.  42. 


2  his  disciples 
b  Acts  ii.  14, 37, 41  ;  viii.  14,  etc. ;  x. 


3  he  was  Jesus  the  Christ. 
c  Matt,  xviii.  18;  Jno.  xx.  23. 


116 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Paet  V.  §  70. 


ST.    MATT.    XVI. 

22  day.  Then  Peter  took 
him,  and  began  to  re- 
buke him,  saying,  Be 
it  far  from  thee,  Lord ! 
this  shall  not  be  unto 

23  thee.  But  he  turned, 
and  said  unto  Peter, 
Get  thee  behind  me, 
Satan !  thou  art  an 
offence  unto  me :  for 
thou  savorest  not  the 
things  that  be  of  God, 
but  those  that  be  of 
men. 


24  Then  said  Jesus 
unto  his  discii^les.  If 
any  man  will  come 
after  me,  let  him  deny 
himself,  and  take  up 
his    cross,  and  follow 

25  me."  For  whosoever 
will  save  his  life  shall 
lose  it ;  and  whosoever 
will  lose  his  life  for 
my  sake  shall  find  it. 

26  For  what  shall  a  man 
be  *  profited,  if  he  shall 
gain  the  whole  world, 
and  lose  his  own  soul  ? 
or  what  shall  a  man 
give  in  exchange  for 
his  soul  ? 


1  saying,  Get  thee 

3  the  same  shall  save 

•*  what  shall  it  profit  a  man, 


ST.    MARK    VIII. 

openly.  And  Peter 
took  him,  and   began 

33  to  rebuke  him.  But 
when  he  had  turned 
about  and  looked  on 
his  disciples,  he  re- 
buked Peter,  and 
saith,*  Get  thee  be- 
hind  me,  Satan  !   for 

thou  savorest  not  the 
things  that  be  of  God, 
but  the  things  that  be 
of  men. 

34  And  when  he  had 
called  the  people  unto 
him  with  his  disciples 
also,  he  said  unto 
them.  Whosoever  will 
follow^  after  me,  let 
him  deny  himself,  and 
take  up  his  cross,  and 

35  follow  me."  For  who- 
soever will  save  his 
life  shall  lose  it ;  but 
whosoever  shall  lose 
his  life  for  my  sake 
and  the  gospel's;'  shall 

36  save  it.  For  what 
profiteth  it  ^  a  man  to 
gain  the  whole  world, 
and  lose  his  own  soul  ? 

37  For  what  giveth^  a 
man   in  exchange  for 

38  his  soul  ?  Whosoever 
therefore  shall  be 
ashamed  of  me  and  of 
my  words  in  this  adul- 
terous and  sinful  gen- 
eration ;    of  him  also 


if  he  shall  gain 

»  Matt.  X.  38  J  Lk.  xiv.  27. 


ST.    LUKE   IX. 


23  And  he  said  to  them 
all.  If  any  man  will  come 
after  me,  let  him  deny 
himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross    daily,  and   follow 

24  me."  For  whosoever 
will  save  his  life  shall 
lose  it ;  but  whosoever 
will  lose  his  life  for  my 
sake,  the  same  shall  save 

25  it.  For  what  is  a  man 
advantaged,  if  he  gain 
the  whole  world,  and 
lose  himself,  or  be  cast 


26  away?  For  whosoever 
shall  be  ashamed  of  me 
and  of  my  words,  of  him 


2  will  come  after  me 
*  what  is  a  man  profited 
6  Or  what  shall  a  man  give 


PartV.§71.]         to  his  final  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


117 


ST.  MATT.  XVI. 

27  For  the  Son  of  man 
shall  pome  in  the  glory 
of  his  Father  with  his 
angels  ;  and  then  he 
shall  reward  every 
man  according  to  his 

28  works.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that  ^  there 
be  some  standing 
here  which  shall  not 
taste  of  death,  till  they 
see  the  Son  of  man 
coming  in  his  kingdom. 


ST.  MARK  VIII.,  IX. 

shall  the  Son  of  man 
be  ashamed,  when  he 
Cometh  in  the  glory 
of  his  Father  with  the 
1  holy  angels.  And  he 
said  unto  them,Verily, 
I  say  unto  you.  That 
there  be  some  of  them 
that  stand  here  which 
shall  not  taste  of  death, 
till  they  have  seen  the 
kingdom  of  God  come 
with  power. 


ST.  LUKE  IX. 

shall  the  Son  of  man  be 
ashamed,  when  he  shall 
come  in  his  own  glory, 
and  in  his  Father's,  and 
27  of  the  holy  angels.     But 


I  tell  you  of  a  truth, 
there  be  some  standing 
here  which  shall  not 
taste  of  death,  till  they 
see  the  kingdom  of  God. 


§  71.    The  Transfiguration  and  subsequent  Discourse.  —  Region  of  Ccesarea 


St.  Matt.  xvii.  1-13. 

1  And  after  six  days 
Jesus  taketh  Peter, 
James,  and  John  his 
brother,  and  bringeth 
them  up  into  an  high 

2  mountain  apart,  and 
was  transfigured  be- 
fore them  : "  and  his 
face  did  shine  as  the 
sun,  and  his  raiment 
was  white  as  the  light. 


3  And,  behold,  there 
appeared  unto  them 
Moses  and  Elias  talk- 
ing with  him. 


Philippi. 
St.  Mark  ix.  2-13. 

2  And  after  six  days 
Jesus  taketh  with  him 
Peter,  and  James,  and 
John,  and  leadeth  them 
up  into  an  high  moun- 
tain apart  by  them- 
selves ;  and  he  was 
transfigured        before 

3  them."  And  his  rai- 
ment became  shining, 
exceeding  white  ;^  so 
as  no  fuller  on  earth 

i  can  white  them.  And 
there  appeared  unto 
them  Elias  with  Mo- 
ses ;  and  they  were 
talking     with    Jesus. 


1  omit  that 


St.  Luke  ix.  28-36. 

28  And  it  came  to  pass 
about  an  eight  days  after 
these  sayings,  he  took 
Peter,  and  John,  and 
James,  and  went  up  into 
a    mountain      to     pray. 

29  And  as  he  prayed  the 
fashion  of  his  counte- 
nance was  altered,"  and 
his   raiment    was    white 

30  and     glistering.      And, 


behold,  there  talked  with 
him  two  men,  which  were 

31  Moses  and  Elias  ;  who 
appeared  in  glory,  and 
spake  of  his  decease 
which  he  should  accom- 

32  plish  at  Jerusalem.  But 
Peter  and  they  that 
were  with  him  were 
heavy  with    sleep;    and 


2  exceeding  white  as  snow 
a  Jno.  i.  14;  2  Pet.  i.  16-18. 


118 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §71. 


ST.   MATT.   XVII. 


ST.    MARK    IX. 


Then  answered  Peter, 
and  said  unto  Jesus, 
Lord,  it  is  good  for  us 
to  be  here :  if  thou 
wilt,  I  will  ^  make  here 
three  tabernacles,  one 
for  thee,  and  one  for 
Moses,  and  one  for 
Elias.  While  he  yet 
spake,  behold,  a  bright 


cloud  overshadowed 
them ;   and    behold,  a 

voice  out  of  the  cloud, 
which  said,  This  is  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom 
I    am   well    pleased : 

6  hear  ye  him.  And 
when  the  disciples 
heard  it,  they  fell  on 
their    face,  and    were 

^  sore  afraid.  And  Jesus 
came  and  touched 
them,  and  said.  Arise, 

8  and  be  not  afraid.  And 
when  they  had  lifted 
up  their  eyes,  they 
saw     no     man,    save 

9  Jesus   only.     And  as 

they  came  down  from 
the  mountain,  Jesus 
charged  them,  saying. 


8  And  Peter  answered 
and  said  to  Jesus, 
Master,  it  is  good  for 
us  to  be  here  ;  and  let 
us  make  three  taber- 
nacles ;  one  for  thee, 
and  one  for  Moses,  and 

6  one  for  Elias.  For 
he  wist  not  what  to 
answer  ;  ^  for  they  be- 

7  came  sore  afraid.  And 
there  was  a  cloud  that 
overshadowed    them ; 

and  there  was  ^  a  voice 
out  of  the  cloud,'*  This 
is  my  beloved  Son : 
hear  him. 


8  And  suddenly,  when 
they  had  looked  round 
about,  they  saw  no 
man  any  more,  save 
Jesus  only  with  them- 

9  selves.  And  as  they 
came  down  from  the 
mountain,  he  charged 
them  that  they  should 
tell     no     man     what 


ST.    LUKE    IX. 

when  they  were  awake, 
they  saw  his  glory,  and 
the  two  men  that  stood 

33  with  him.  And  it  came 
to  pass,  as  they  departed 
from  him,  Peter  said  unto 

Jesus,  Master,  it  is  good 
for  us  to  be  he*'e ;  and 
let  us  make  three  taber- 
nacles ;  one  for  thee,  and 
one  for  Moses,  and  one 

for  Elias  :  not  knowing 

34  what  he  said.  While  he 
thus  spake,  there  came 
a  cloud,  and  overshad- 
owed them ;  and  they 
feared   as   they  entered 

35  into  the  cloud.  And 
there  came  a  voice  out 
of  the  cloud,  saying.  This 
is  my  chosen  ^  Son :  hear 
him. 


36  And  when  the  voice  was 
past,  Jesus  was  found 
alone. 


1  let  us  make  ^  what  to  say ;  for  they  were  ^  and  a  voice  came  out 

*  saying,  This  is  ^  my  beloved  Son 


Part  V.  §  72.]         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


119 


ST.  MATT.  XVII. 

Tell  the  vision  to  no 
man,  until  the  Son  of 
man  be  raised  ^  a- 
gain    from    the   dead. 


10  And  the^  disciples 
asked  him,  saying, 
Why  then  say  the 
scribes  that  Elias  must 

11  first  come  ?  And  he  ■• 
answered  and  said,  Eli- 
as truly  shall  come,^ 
and  restore  all  things." 


ST.  MARK  IX. 

things  they  had  seen, 
till  the  Son  of  man 
were    risen    from   the 

10  dead.  And  they  kept 
that  saying  with  them- 
selves, questioning 
one  with  another 
what  the  rising  from 
the  dead  should  mean. 

11  And  they  asked 
him,  saying,  Why  say 
the  Pharisees  and^  the 
scribes  that  Elias  must 

12  first  come?  And  he* 
told  them,  Elias  ^  Com- 
eth first,  and  restoreth 
all  things  ;  "  and  how 
it  is  written  of  the  Son 
of  man,  that  he  must 
suffer  many  things, 
and  be  set  at  nought. 

13  But  I  say  unto  you, 
That  Elias  is  indeed 
come,  and  they  have 
done  unto  him  what- 
soever they  listed,  as 
it  is  written  of  him. 


ST.  LUK£    IX. 


And  they  kept  it  close, 
and  told  no  man  in  those 
days  any  of  those  things 
which  they  had  seen. 


12  But  I  say  unto  you, 
That  Elias  is  come  al- 
ready, and  they  knew 
him  not,  but  have  done 
unto  him  whatsoever 
they  listed.  Likewise 
shall  also  the  Son  of 
man    suffer   of   them. 

13  Then  the  disciples  un- 
derstood that  he  spake 
unto  them  of  John  the 
Baptist. 


§  72.    The  Healing  of  the  Demoniac  whom  the  Disciples  could  not  heal. 

St.  Matt.  xvii.  14-21.  St.  Mark  ix.  1-4-29.  St.  Luke  ix.  37-43. 

14      And  when  Mey^  were     ii       And  when  they  ^  came     37  And  it  came  to  jiass, 
come  to  the  multitude,         to    the     disciples,    they         that  on  the  next  day, 

1  be  risen  agrain  '^  his  disciples  ^  omit  the  Pharisees  and 

*  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Elias  ^  And  he  answered  and  told 

®  shall  first  come  ''  Elias  verily  cometh 

8  they  were  ^  And  when  he  came  to  his  disciples,  he  saw 

a  Mai.  iv.  4,  5.     Comp.  Lk.  i.  16,  17  ;  Matt.  xi.  14. 


120 


FROM   OUR  LORD'S   THIRD   PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §  72. 


ST.    MATT.    XVII. 


ST.    MARK    IX. 


there  came  to  him  a 
certain  man,  kneeling 
down  to  him,  and  say- 
15  ing.  Lord,  have  mercy 
on  my  son :  for  he 
is  lunatick,  and  sore 
vexed  ;  for  ofttimes  he 
falleth  into  the  fire, 
and  oft  into  the  water. 


saw  a  great  multitude 
about  them,  and  the 
scribes  questioning  with 
16  them.  And  straightway 
all  the  people,  when  they 
beheld  him,  were  greatly 
amazed,  and  running  to 

16  Mm,  saluted  him.  And 
he  asked  them,^  What 
question  ye  with  them? 

17  And  one  of  the  multitude 
answered  him,^  Master, 
I  have  brought  unto  thee 
my    son,  which    hath    a 

18  dumb  spirit ;  and  where- 
soever he  taketh  him,  he 
teareth  him ;  ^  and  he 
foameth,  and  gnasheth 
the*   teeth,   and    pineth 


ST.    LUKE    IX. 

when  they  were  come 
down  from  the  hill, 
much  people  met  him. 


15  And  I  brought  him  to 
thy  disciples,  and  they 
could    not    cure    him. 

17  Then  Jesus  answered 
and  said,  O  faithless 
and  perverse  genera- 
tion !  how  long  shall  I 
be  with  you  ?  how 
long  shall  I  suffer  you  ? 
bring  him  hither  to 
me. 


away ;  and  I  spake  to 
thy  disciples  that  they 
should  cast  him  out ;  and 

19  they  could  not.  He  an- 
swereth  them  ^  and  saith, 
O  faithless  generation  ! 
how  long  shall  I  be  with 
you  ?  how  long  shall  I 
suffer    you?    bring   him 

20  unto  me.  And  they 
brought  him  unto  him ; 
and  when  he  saw  him, 
straightway  the  spirit 
tare  him  ;  and  he  fell  on 
the  ground,  and  wallowed 

21  foaming.  And  he  asked 
his  father.  How  long  is 
it  ago  since  this  came 
unto  him  ?    And  he  said, 

1  he  asked  the  scribes  ^  answered  and  said,  Master  ^  teareth  him 

*  gnasheth  with  his  teeth  ^  answereth  him  and  saith 


38  And,  behold,  a  man  of 
the  company  cried  out, 
saying,  Master,  I  be- 
seech thee  look  upon 
my  son  ;  for  he  is  mine 

39  only  child.  And,  lo  !  a 
spirit  taketh  him,  and 
he  suddenly  crieth  out ; 
and  it  teareth  him  that 
he  foameth  again,  and 
bruising  him,  hardly 
departeth    from    him. 

40  And  I  besought  thy 
disciples  to  cast  him 
out ;    and    they  could 

41  not.  And  Jesus  an- 
swering said,  O  faith- 
less and  perverse  gen- 
eration !  how  long  shall 
I  be  with  you,  and 
suffer  you  ?  Bring  thy 

42  son  hither.  And  as 
he  was  yet  a  coming, 

the   devil  threw   him 
down,  and  tare  him. 


Part  V.  §  72.]        TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


121 


ST.  MATT.  XTII. 


18  And  Jesus  rebuked  the 
devil, 


and  he  departed  out  of 
him ;  and  the  child  was 
cured  from  that  very 


29  hour.  Then  came  the 
disciples  to  Jesus  a- 
part,  and  said,  Why 
could  not  we  cast  him 

20  out?  And  he  saith ' 
unto  them,  Because  of 
your  little  faith  :  ^  for 


ST.  MAKK  VIII.,  IX. 

22  Of  a  child.  And  ofttimes 
it  hath  cast  him  into  the 
fire,  and  into  the  waters, 
to  destroy  him ;  but  if 
thou  canst  do  anything, 
have  compassion  on  us, 

23  and  help  us.  Jesus  said 
unto  him.  If  thou  canst 
believe^  all  things  are 
possible  to  him  that  be- 

w  lieveth.  -  Straightway 
the  father  of  the  child 
cried  out,  and  said,^  I  be- 
Keve ;    help   thou   mine 

25  unbelief.  "WTien  Jesus 
saw  that  the  people  came 
running  together,  he  re- 
buked the  foul  spirit, 
saying  unto  him.  Thou 
dumb  and  deaf  spirit,  I 
charge  thee,  come  out  of 
him,  and  enter  no  more 
into  him.  And  the  spirit 
cried,  and  rent  him  *  sore, 
and  came  out  of  him ; 
and  he  was  as  one  dead  : 
insomuch  that  many  said, 


27  He  is  dead.  But  Jesus 
took  him  by  the  hand, 
and  lifted  him  up  ;  and 

28  he  arose.  And  when  he 
was  come  into  the  house, 
his  disciples  asked  him 
privately,  Why  could  not 

29  we  cast  him  out  ?  And 
he  said  unto  them.  This 
kind  can  come  forth  by 
nothing,  but  by  prayer.' 


ST.  LUKE  IX. 


And    Jesus    rebuked 
the  unclean  spirit, 


43 


and  healed  the  child, 
and  delivered  him  a- 
gain  to  his  father. 

And  they  were  all 
amazed  at  the  mighty 
power  of  God. 


1  If  thou  canst  believe  ^  ^^d  straightway  ^  ^nd  said  with  tears,  Lord,  I  believe 

*  rent  him  ^  ^^^  Jesus  said  ®  your  unbelief  '  by  prayer  and  fasting 

16 


122 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Past  V.  §  73. 


ST.    MATT.    XVII. 

verily  I  say  unto  you,  If 
ye  have  faith  as  a  grain 
of  mustard  seed,  ye 
shall  say  unto  this 
mountain,  Remove 
hence  to  yonder  place ; 
and  it  shall  remove; 
and  nothing  shall  be 
impossible  unto  you.^ 


ST.   MARK   IX. 


ST.   LUKE   IX. 


§  73.    Our  Lord  again  foretells  his  Death 


St.  Matt.  xvii.  22,  23. 

22       And     while      they 
abode      in      Galilee, 


30 


Jesus  said  unto  them. 
The  Son  of  man  shall 
be  betrayed  into  the 
33  hands  of  men  :  and 
they    shall    kill    him, 

and  the  third  day  he 
shall  be  raised  again. 
And  they  were  ex- 
ceeding sorry. 


St.  Mark  ix.  30-32. 

And  they  departed 
thence,  and  passed 
through  Galilee :  and 
be  would  not  that  any 
man  should  know  it. 
For  he  taught  his  dis- 
ciples, and  said  unto 
them,  The  Son  of  man 
is  delivered  into  the 
hands  of  men,  and  they 
shall  kill  him ;  and 
after  that  he  is  killed, 
he  shall  rise  after 
32  three  days.^  But  they 
understood  not  that 
saying,  and  were  a- 
fraid  to  ask  him. 


and  Reserrection. 

St.  Luke  ix.  43''-45. 

But  while  they  won- 
dered every  one  at  all 
things  which  he  ^  did,  he 
said   unto   his   disciples, 

44  Let  these  sayings  sink 
down  into  your  ears  ;  for 
tlie  Son  of  man  shall  be 
delivered  into  the  hands 
of  men. 


45  But  they  understood  not 
this  saying,  and  it  was 
hid  from  them,  that  they 
perceived  it  not ;  and 
they  feared  to  ask  him  of 
that  saying. 


§  74.    The  Tribute-money  miraculously  provided.  —  Capernaum. 


24 


33 


St.  Matt.  xvii.  24-27. 

And  when  they  were  come  to  Capernaum,  they  that 
received  tribute  money  came  to  Peter,  and  said,  Doth 
25  not  your  master  pay  tribute  ?  He  saith.  Yes.  And  when 
he  was  entering^  into  the  house,  Jesus  prevented  him, 
saying,  What  thinkest  thou,  Simon  ?  of  whom  do  the 
kinss  of  the  earth  take  custom  or  tribute  ?  of  their  own 

1  ver.  21.  Howbeit  this  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer  and  fasting. 

2  which  Jesus  did  ^  rise  the  third  day  *  and  he  came 


St.  Mark  ix.  33." 

And  they  *  came 
to  Capernaum : 


*  was  come  into 


Part  V.  §  74.]         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


123 


ST.    MATT.    XVII. 

26  children  or  of  strausfers  ?  And  when  he  saith,'  Of  stran- 
gers,  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  Then  are  the  children  free. 

27  Notwithstanding,  lest  we  should  offend  them,  go  thou  to 
the  sea,  and  cast  an  hook,  and  take  up  the  fish  that  first 
Cometh  up ;  and  when  thou  hast  opened  his  mouth,  thou 
shalt  find  a  piece  of  money  :  that  take,  and  give  unto 
them  for  me  and  thee. 


ST.   MASK  IX. 


1  At  the  same  time 
came  the  disciples  un- 
to Jesus,  saying,  Who 
is  the  greatest  in  the 
kingdom   of    heaven  ? 


46  Then  there  arose  a 
reasoning  among  them, 
which  of  them  should  be 
greatest. 


§  75.     Several  Discourses  with  the  Disciples. —  Capernaum. 
(A)    Our  Lord  reproves  their  Ambition  by  the  Example  of  a  Child. 

St.  ]Matt.  xviu.  l-o.         St.  Mark  ix.  SS^-S?.  St.  Luke  ix.  46-48. 

And  being  in  the  house 
he  asked  them,  AVhat 
was  it  that  ye  dispu- 
ted^    by     the    way? 

34  But  they  held  their 
peace  :  for  by  the  way 
they  had  disputed  a- 
mong  themselves,  who 
should  be  the  greatest. 

35  And  he  sat  down,  and 
called  the  twelve,  and 
saith  unto  them.  If 
any  man  desire  to  be 
first,  the  same  shall  be 
last  of  all,  and  servant 

sti  of  all.    And  he  took  a 

2  And  he  ^  called  a  child,  and  set  him  in 
little  child  unto  him,  the  midst  of  them : 
and    set    him    in    the         and     when     he     had 

3  midst  of  them.  And  taken  him  in  his  arms, 
said.  Verily  I  say  un-  he  said  unto  them, 
to  you,  Except  ye  be 
converted,  and  become 
as  little  children,  ye 
shall  not  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heav- 

4  en.  Whosoever  there- 
fore shall  humble  him- 
self as  this  little  child, 


4r  And  Jesus  knowing:^ 
the  thought  of  their 
heart,  took  a  child,  and 

48  set  him  by  him,  and  said 
unto  them, 


1  Peter  saith  unto  him,  of  strangers. 
3  perceiving  the  thought 


2  disputed  among  yourselves 
*  And  Jesus  called 


124 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §  75. 


ST.  MATT.  XVIII. 

the  same  is  greatest  in 
the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
And  whoso  shall  re- 
ceive one  such  little 
child  in  my  name  re- 
ceiveth  me. 


ST.  MARK  IX. 


87  Whosoever  shall  re- 
ceive one  of  these  ^ 
children  in  my  name, 
receiveth  me :  and  who- 
soever shall  receive 
me,  receiveth  not  me, 
but  him  that  sent  me. 


ST.  LUKE  IX. 


Wliosoever  shall  receive 
this  child  in  my  name 
receiveth  me  :  and  who- 
soever shall  receive  me 
receiveth  him  that  sent 
me :  for  he  that  is  least 
among  you  all,  the  same 
is  ■'^  great. 


(B)    He  directs  concerning  Another  healing  in  his  Name 
St.  Matt.  x.  42. 


S9 


40 


41 


42  And  whosoever  shall 
give  to  drink  unto  one 
of  these  little  ones  a 
cup  of  cold  water  only 
in  the  name  of  a  disci- 
ple, verily  I  say  unto 
you,  he  shall  in  no 
wise  lose  his  reward. 


St.  Mark  ix.  38-41. 

John  answered  him,'* 
Master,  we  saw  one 
casting  out  devils  in 
thy  name,  and  he  fol- 
loweth  not  us  ;  and  we 
forbad  him,  because  he 
followeth  not  us.  But 
Jesus  said,  Forbid  him 
not:  for  there  is  no 
man  which  shall  do  a 
miracle  in  my  name, 
that  can  lightly  speak 
evil  of  me.  For  he 
that  is  not  against  us 
is  on  our  part.  For 
whosoever  shall  give 
you  a  cup  of  water  to 
drink  in  my  name,  be- 
cause ye  belong  to 
Christ,  verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that*  he 
shall  not  lose  his 
reward. 


St.  Luke  ix.  49,  50. 

49  And  John  answered 
and  said.  Master,  we  saw 
one  casting  out  devils  in 
thy  name  ;  and  we  forbad 
him,  because  he  follow- 
eth not   with   us.     And 

50  Je&us  said  unto  him,  For- 
bid him  not : 


for  he  that  is  not  against 
you  is  for  you.* 


(C)  He  teaches  to  avoid  Offences. 


St.  Matt.  xvm.  6-l>. 

6  But  whoso  shall  offend 
one  of  these  little  ones 

1  of  such  children 
*  against  us  is  for  us 


St.  Mark  ix.  42-50. 

42  And  whosoever  shall  of- 
fend one  of  these  ^  little 


St.  Luke  xvii.  1,  2. 

1       Then  said  he  unto 
his  "^    disciples.    It    is 


'  shall  be  great 
*  omit  that 


^  And  John  answered  him,  saying, 
"  these  little  ones  ^  unto  the  disciples 


Part  V.  §  75.]         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPAETURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


125 


ST.    MATT.    XVIII. 

which  believe  in  me, 
it  were  better  for  him 
that  a  millstone  were 
hanged  about  his  neck, 
and  that  he  were 
drowned  in  the  depth 
of  the  sea. 

7  Woe  unto  the  world 
because  of  offences  I 
for  it  must  needs  be 
that  offences  come ; 
but  woe  to  the  ^  man 
by  whom  the  offence 

8  Cometh  !  Wherefore 
if  thy  hand  or  thy 
foot  offend  thee,  cut 
it  off,  and  cast  it  ^  from 
thee  :  it  is  better  for 
thee  to  enter  into  life 
halt  or  maimed,  rather 
than  having  two  hands 
or  two  feet  to  be  cast 
into   everlasting   fire. 


9  And  if  thine  eye  of- 
fend thee,  pluck  it  out, 
and  cast  it  from  thee  : 
it  is  better  for  thee 
to  enter  into  life  with 
one  eye,  rather  than 
having  two  eyes  to  be 
cast  into  hell  fire. 


ST.  MARK    IX. 

ones  that  believe,^  it  is 
better  for  him  that  a 
millstone  were  hanged 
about  his  neck,  and  he 
were  cast  into  the  sea. 


43  And  if  thy  hand  offend 
thee,  cut  it  off;  it  is 
better  for  thee  to  enter 
into  life  maimed,  than 
having  two  hands  to  go 
into  hell,  into  the  fire 
that     never     shall     be 

45  quenched.*  And  if  thy 
foot  offend  thee,  cut  it 
off;  it  is  better  for  thee 
to  enter  halt  into  life, 
than  having  two  feet  to 
be  cast  into  hell,  into  the 

47  fire.''  *  And  if  thine  eye 
offend  thee,  pluck  it  out: 
it  is  better  for  thee  to 
enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God  with  one  eye, 
than  having  two  eyes  to 

48  be  cast  into  hell :  ^  where 
their  worm  dieth  not, 
and     the     fire     is     not 

49  quenched."  For  every 
one  shall  be  salted  with 
fire.' 


ST.    LUKE    XVII. 

impossible  but  that  of- 
fences will  come :  but 
woe  unto  him,  through 
2  whom  they  come  !  It 
were  better  for  him 
that  a  millstone  were 
hanged  about  his  neck, 
and  he  cast  into  the 
sea,  than  that  he  should 
offend  one  of  these 
little  ones. 


1  believe  in  me  ^  to  that  man  ^  cut  them  off,  and  cast  them  from  thee 

*  ver.  44  and  46.  Where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched. 
5  into  the  fire  that  never  shall  he  quenched.  *  hell  fire 

^  salted  with  fire,  and  every  sacrifice  shall  be  salted  with  salt. 

"  Isa.  Ixvi.  24.  For  their  worm  shall  not  die,  neither  shall  their  fire  be  quenched. 


126 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER 


[Part  V.  §  75. 


ST.   MATT.   XVIII. 


ST.    MARK    IX. 

»  Salt  is  good :  but  if 
the  salt  have  lost  his 
saltness,  wherewith  will 
ye  season  it?  have  salt 
in  yourselves,  and  have 
peace  one  with  another. 


ST.    LUKE    XVII. 


(D)    Parable  of  the  Sheep  gone  astray  ;  Forgiveness  taught ;  Parable  of  the 

St.  Luke  xvii.  3,  4. 


King  reckoning  with  his  Servants. 


St.  Matt,  xviii.  10-35. 

10  Take  heed  that  ye  despise  not  one  of  these  little 
ones  ;  for  I  say  unto  you,  that  in  heaven  their  angels 
do  always  behold  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in 

12  heaven.^  How  think  ye?"  if  a  man  have  an  hun- 
dred sheep,  and  one  of  them  be  gone  astray,  doth 
he  not  leave  the  ninety  and  nine,  and  goeth  into 
the    mountains,  and    seeketh    that  which    is   gone 

13  astray  ?  And  if  so  be  that  he  find  it,  verily  I  say  unto 
j'ou,  he  rejoiceth  more  of  that  sheep,  than  of  the 

14  ninety  and  nine  which  went  not  astray.  Even  so 
it  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven, 
that  one  of  these  little  ones  should  perish. 

15  Moreover  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass,^  go,^ 
tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone :  if 
he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother. 

10  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thyself* 
one  or  two  more  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or 
three  witnesses   every  word   may  be  established.'' 


Take  heed  to  your- 
selves :  If  thy  brother 
trespass,^  rebuke  him : 
and  if  he  repent,  for- 
give him. 


*  take  with  thee 


1  ver.  1 1 .  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was  lost. 
'^  trespass  against  thee  ^  go  and  tell 

a  Comp.  Lk.  XV.  3-7. 

^  Deut.  xix.  15.  At  the  mouth  of  two  witnesses,  or  at  the  mouth  of  three  witnesses  shall  the 
matter  be  established. 

§  75.  (D.)  The  parables  in  Matt,  xviii.  12,  13  and  Lk.  xv.  3-7  have  a  close  resemblance, 
but  yet,  on  examination,  show  marks  of  distinction.  Each  is  so  closely  bound  in  with  its 
context  that  it  cannot  well  be  separated,  and  there  is  thus  a  considerable  interval  of  time 
between  them.  They  were  uttered  on  different  occasions,  and  for  different  purposes :  the 
parable  in  St.  Matthew  has  for  its  subject  a  sheep  that  has  wandered  from  the  fold,  and  is  dili- 
gently sought,  tenderly  restored,  and  rejoiced  over  as  the  brother  should  be  who  has  strayed 
into  the  paths  of  sin  ;  the  parable  in  St.  Luke  is  concerned  with  a  lost  sheep,  as  the  Publicans 
and  sinners  were  considered  to  be,  and  whose  recovery  ought  to  be  a  cause  of  joy  to  all.  Be- 
tween the  two  there  are  necessarily  strong  resemblances,  but  they  seem  intended  to  illustrate 
somewhat  different  points. 


Part  V.  §  75.]  TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


12T 


ST.  MATT.  XVIII. 

ir  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto 
the  church :  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the  church, 
let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man  and  a 
publican. 

18  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind 
on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  :  and  whatsoever 
ye  shall  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven. 

19  Again  I  say  unto  you,  That  if  two  of  you  shall 
agree  on  earth,  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall 
ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which 

20  is  in  heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of 
them. 

21  Then  came  Peter  to  him,  and  said,  Lord,  how  oft 
shall  my  brother  sin  against  me,  and  I  forgive  him  ? 

22  till  seven  times  ?  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  say  not 
unto  thee.  Until  seven  times :  but,  Until  seventy 

23  times  seven.  Therefore  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
likened  unto  a  certain  king,  which  would  take  ac- 

24  count  of  his  servants.  And  when  he  had  bejjun  to 
reckon,  one  was  brousfht  unto  him,  which  owed  him 

25  ten  thousand  talents  ;  but  forasmuch  as  he  had 
not  to  pay,  the  ^  lord  commanded  him  to  be  sold, 
and^  wife  and  children  and  all  that  he  had,  and 

26  payment  to  be  made.  The  servant  therefore  fell 
down,  and  worshipped  him,  saying,*  have  patience 

27  with  me,  and  I  will  pay  thee  all.  Then  the  lord  of 
that  servant  was  moved  with  compassion,  and  loosed 

28  him,  and  forgave  him  the  debt.  But  the  same 
servant  went  out,  and  found  one  of  his  fellow-ser- 
vants, which  owed  him  an  hundred  pence  ;  and  he 
laid  hands  on  him,  and  took  him  by  the  throat,  say- 

29  ing.  Pay  whatsoever  ^  thou  owest.  And  his  fellow- 
servant  fell  down,**  and  besought  him,  saying.  Have 

30  patience  with  me,  and  I  will  pay  thee.'^  And  he 
would  not :  but  went  and  cast  him  into  prison,  till 

31  he  should  pay  the  debt.  So  when  his  fellow-servants 
saw  what  was  done,  they  were  very  sorry,  and  came 

32  and  told  unto  the  ®  lord  all  that  was  done.    Then  his 


ST.  LUKE    XVII. 


4  And  if  he  trespass  a- 
gainst  thee  seven  times 
in  a  day,  and  seven 
times  ^  turn  again  to 
thee,  saying,  I  repent : 
thou  shalt  forgive  him. 


1  seven  times  in  a  day  turn  again 

^  and  his  wife 

*  Pay  me  that  thou 

'  pay  thee  all. 


2  his  lord  commanded 

*  saying,  Lord,  have  patience 
**  fell  down  at  his  feet,  and 

*  unto  their  lord 


128  FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER.  [Paht  V.  §  76. 

ST.    MATT.    XVIII.  ST.    LUKE    XVII. 

lord,  after  that  he  had  called  him,  said  unto  him, 

0  thou  wicked  servant !  I  forgave  thee  all  that  debt, 

33  because  thou  desiredst  me  ;  shouldest  not  thou  also 
have  compassion  on  thy  fellow-servant,  even  as  I 

34  had  pity  on  thee  ?  And  his  lord  was  wroth,  and 
delivered  him  to  the  tormentors,  till  he  should  pay 

35  all  that  was  due  unto  him.  So  likewise  shall  my 
heavenly  Father  do  also  unto  you,  if  ye  from  your 
hearts  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother.^ 

§  76.    Our  Lord's  final  Departure  from  Galilee,  going  up  to  the  Feast  of 

Tabernacles. 
Matt.  xix.  1."  Mar.  x.  1.°   Lk.  ix.  51-56.  John  vii.  2-10. 

2  Now  the  Jews'  feast  of  tabernacles 

3  was  at  hand.  His  brethren  there- 
fore said  unto  him.  Depart  hence, 
and  go  Into  Judea,  that  thy  disciples 
also  may  see  the  works  that  thou 

4  doest.  For  there  is  no  man  that 
doeth  any  thing  in  secret,  and  he 
himself  seeketh  to  be  known  openly. 
If  thou  do  these  things,  shew  thy- 

fi  self  to  the  world.     For  neither  did 

6  his  brethren  believe  in  him.  -  Je- 
sus said  unto  them.  My  time  is  not 
yet  come  :  but  your  time  is  alway 

7  ready.  The  world  cannot  hate 
you  ;  but  me  it  hateth,  because  I 
testify  of  it,  that  the  works  thereof 

8  are  evil.  Go  ye  up  unto  the  ^ 
feast:  I  go  not  up* unto  this  feast; 
for  my  time  is  not  yet  full  come. 

9  When  he  had  said  these  words,  he 
himself^  abode  still  in  Galilee. 

1  his  brother  their  trespasses.  ^  Then  Jesus  said  '^  unto  this  feast 

*  I  go  not  up  yet  unto  ^  had  said  these  words  unto  them,  he  abode  still 

§  76.  The  difficulties  presented  at  this  point  in  the  chronological  arrangement  of  the  ma- 
terial furnished  by  the  several  Evangelists  are  usually  thought  the  most  considerable  in  the 
whole  work  of  a  Harmony.  There  is  not  space  here  to  enter  into  the  multitude  of  schemes 
which  have  been  proposed.  A  very  clear  and  succint  account  of  the  more  important  of  them 
may  be  found  in  Andrews'  "Life  of  our  Lord,"  pp.  345-.362.  Suffice  it  briefly  to  state  the 
arrangement  here  adopted,  with  the  chief  reasons  therefor.  Lk.  ix.  51  bears  upon  the  face  of  it 
that  this  was  our  Lord's  final  departure  from  Galilee,  and  his  entrance  upon  a  series  of  jour- 


Part  Y.  §  76.]         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE. 


129 


ST.  MATT.  XIX. 

And  it  came 
to  pass,  that 
when  Jesus 
had  finished 
these  say- 
ings, he  de- 
parted from 
Galilee. 


ST.  MARK  X. 

And  he  a- 
rose  from 
thence. 


ST.  LUKE  IX. 

51  And  it  came  to 
pass,  when  the  time 
was  come  that  he 
should  be  received 
up,  he  steadfastly 
set  his  face   to   go 

62  to  Jerusalem,  and 
sent  messengers  be- 
fore his  face :  and 
they  went,  and  en- 
tered into  a  city^  of 


ST.  JOHN  VII. 

10  But  when  his 
brethren  were  gone 
up  unto  the  feast,^ 
then  went  he  also 
up,  not  openly,  but^ 
in  secret. 


were  gone  up,  then  went  he  also  up  unto  the  feast 


'^  but  as  it  were  in  secret. 


^  into  a  village 


nej'ings  which  terminated  at  last  in  his  death  at  Jerusalem  and  his  ascension.  Any  other 
interpretation  of  'received  up'  is  forced;  and  the  expression  'the  time  was  come'  implies  that 
this  was  now  so  near  at  hand  that  there  was  no  longer  any  intervening  object  of  magni- 
tude, but  rather  that  all  things  were  rapidly  converging  to  this  consummation.  The  first 
point  in  this  journey  was  the  attendance  upon  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  in  Jerusalem,  and  so 
far,  the  journey  appears,  from  Jno.  vii.  9,  10,  to  have  been  made  somewhat  privately  and 
rapidly.  Matt.  xix.  1  and  Mar.  x.  1  are  necessarily  placed  in  parallelism,  as  both  mention  a 
departure  from  Galilee,  and  this  was  the  final  one.  Soon  after  entering  upon  this  journey 
our  Lord  appears  to  have  sent  forth  the  seventy  (probably  wholly  or  chiefly  into  Ferea) ; 
allowing  them  the  time  required  for  his  attendance  at  the  feast  in  which  to  prepare  the  people 
for  his  own  journeyings  in  Perea.  This  should  be  particularly  noted,  as  it  forms  the  turning 
point  of  the  arrangement.  The  difficulties  usually  found  in  this  part  of  ttie  narrative  arise 
chiefly  from  supposing  that  our  Lord  followed  immediately  after  the  seventy,  in  the  same  road. 
If,  however,  as  the  nature  of  their  mission  seems  to  require,  a  little  time  be  allowed  for  their 
labors  by  themselves  before  our  Saviour  goes  over  the  same  ground,  these  difficulties  in  great 
part  disappear. 

Having  attended  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  (of  which,  however,  the  Synoptical  Evangelists 
make  no  mention),  our  Lord  retires  to  Perea,  whence  he  again  resumes  his  slow  and  public 
progress  toward  Jerusalem,  teaching  as  he  went  in  those  numerous  villages  of  Perea,  hitherto 
little  visited  by  him,  but  where  the  seventy  had  now  prepared  the  people  for  his  coming 
(Lk.  xiii.  10).  On  this  journey  he  was  attended  by  great  multitudes  (Matt.  xix.  2; 
Lk.  xii.  1)  ;  and  that  it  lay  through  Perea  appears  from  Matt.  xix.  1  ;  Mar.  .\.  1,  yet  always 
tending,  however  circuitously,  toward  Jerusalem  (Lk.  xiii.  22).  This  journey  appears  to 
have  been  again  interruyjted,  or  perha]is  it  was  brought  to  a  close,  by  our  Lord's  attendance 
upon  the  Feast  of  the  Dedication  in  Jerusalem.  After  the  Dedication  he  "  went  away  again 
beyond  Jordan,  into  the  place  where  John  at  first  baptised,  and  there  he  abode  "  (Jno.  x.  39). 
The  question  whether  this  sojourn  is  to  be  included  in  St.  Luke's  general  account  of  the 
journey,  or  was  subsequent  thereto,  is  merely  a  formal  one,  and  only  involves  the  unimportant 
question  at  what  point  exactly  Jno.  x.  22-42  should  be  inserted. 

From  this  retirement  he  is  summoned  to  Bethany  (Jno.  xi.  3)  and  I'aises  Lazarus  from  the 
dead.  Thence  he  retires  to  Ephraim,  near  the  wilderness,  and  "  there  continued  with  his  dis- 
ciples "  (Jno.  xi.  54)  until  the  pilgrims  began  to  gather  for  the  Passover.  He  joins  them, 
probably  near  the  Jordan,  and  enters  Jericho  attended  by  the  multitude,  and  thence  goes  to 
Jerusalem.  The  several  narratives  have  now  again  coalesced,  Lk.  xvii.  11  being  considered 
parallel  with  Jno.  xi.  55. 


17 


130 


FROM  OUR  LORD'S  THIRD  PASSOVER. 


[Part  V.  §  77, 


8T.  MATT.  XIX 


8T.  MARK  X. 


ST.  LUKE  IX. 


the  Samaritans,  to  make 
63  ready  for  him.  And  they 
did  not  receive  him,  be- 
cause his  face  was  as 
though  he  would  go  to 
54  Jerusalem.  And  when 
the^  disciples  James  and 
John  saw  this,  they  said, 
Lord,  wilt  thou  that  we 
command  fire  to  come 
down   from  heaven   and 

65  consume    them  ?  ^      But 
he  turned   and   rebuked 

66  them.^     And  they  went 
to  another  village. 


ST.  JOHN  VII. 


§  77.    On  the  Way,  the  Devotion  of  new  Disciples  put  to  the  Test. 


St.  Matt.  viii.  19-22. 

19  And  a  certain  scribe  came,  and  said 
unto  him,  Master,  I  will  follow  thee 
whithersoever    thou    goest.       And 

20  Jesus  saith  unto  him,  The  foxes 
have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air 
have  nests ;    but  the    Son  of  man 


St.  Luke  ix.  57-62. 


57 


And  ■*  as  they  went  in  the  way,  a 
certain  man  said  unto  him,  Lord,  I 
will  follow  thee  withersoever  thou 
68  goest.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Foxes  have  holes,  and  birds  of  the 
air  have  nests ;  but  the  Son  of  man 
hath   not  where   to  lay  his  head.     59  hath  not  where  to  lay  Ids  head.     And 


21  And  another  of  the  ^  disciples  said 
unto  him,  Lord,  suffer  me  first  to 

22  go  and  bury  my  father.  But  he 
saith ''  unto  him,  Follow  me  :  and 
let  the  dead  bury  their  dead. 


he  said  unto  another,  Follow  me.    But 
he  said,^  Suffer  me  first  to  go  and  bury 

60  my  father.  He^  said  unto  him.  Let 
the  dead  bury  their  dead ;  but  go 
thou  and  preach  the  kingdom  of  God. 

61  And  another  also  said.  Lord,  I  will 
follow  thee ;  but  let  me  first  go  bid 
them  farewell,  which  are  at  home  at 

62  my  house.  And  Jesus  said  unto  him. 
No  man,  having  put  his  hand  to  the 
plough,  and  looking  back,  is  fit  for  the 
kingdom  of  God. 


1  his  disciples  2  consume  them,  even  as  Elias  did  ? 

^  rebuked  them,  and  said,  Ye,  know  not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of.     For  the  Son  of 
man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  them.     And  they 
*  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  they  went  ^  his  disciples 

^  Lord,  suffer  me  ^  But  Jesus  said  unto  him  ^  Jesus  said 


Part  V.  §  78.]         TO  HIS  FINAL  DEPARTURE  FROM  GALILEE.  131 

~  §  78.    The  Seventy  sent  forth. 
St.  Luke  x.  1-11. 

1  After  these  things  the  Lord  appointed  other  seventy  also,  and  sent  them " 
two  and  two  before  his  face  into  every  city  and  place,  whither  he  himself 
would  come. 

2  And  he  ^  said  unto  them,  The  harvest  truly  is  great,  but  the  laborers  are 
few :  pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  would  send  forth 

3  laborers  into  his  harvest.''     Go  your  ways :  behold  I  send  you  forth  as  lambs 

4  among  wolves.     Carry  neither  purse,  nor  scrip,  nor  shoes  :  ^  salute  no  man  by 

5  the  way.    And  into  whatsoever  house  ye  enter,  first  say,  Peace  be  to  this  house. 

6  And  if  a  ^  son  of  peace  be  there,  your  peace  shall  rest  upon  it :  if  not,  it  shall 

7  turn  to  you  again.  And  in  the  same  house  remain,  eating  and  drinking  such 
things  as  they  give :  for  the  laborer  is  *  worthy  of  his  hire.''     Go  not  from 

8  house  to  house.     And  into  whatsoever  city  ye  enter,  and  they  receive  you, 

9  eat  such  things  as  are  set  before  you :    and  heal  the  sick  that  are  therein, 
10  and  say  unto  them,  The  kingdom  of  God  is  come  nigh  unto  you.     But  into 

whatsoever  city  ye  enter,  and  they  receive  you  not,  go  your  ways  out  into  the 
n  streets  of  the  same,  and  say,  Even  the  very  dust  of  your  city,  which  cleaveth 
to  us  on  our  feet^  we  do  wipe  off  against  you :  notwithstanding  be  ye  sure  of 
this,  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  come  nigh.^ 

§  79.    The  Doom  of  the  Impenitent  Cities. 
St.  Matt.  xi.  20-24.  St.  Luke  x.  12-16. 

20  Then  began  he  to  upbraid  the 
cities  wherein  most  of  his  mighty 
works  were  done,  because  they  re- 

21  pented  not :  "Woe  unto  thee,  Cho-  i3  Woe  unto  thee,  Chorazin  !  woe  unto 
razin  !  woe  unto  thee,  Bethsaida  !  ^  thee,  Bethsaida  !  ^  for  if  the  mighty 
for  if  the  mighty  works,  which  were  works  had  been  done  in  Tyre  and 
done  in  you,  had  been  done  in  Tyre  Sidon,  which  have  been  done  in  you. 
and  Sidon,  they  would  have  repented  they  had  a  great  while  ago  repented. 
long   ago  in    sackcloth    and  ashes,  h  sitting  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.     But 

1  Therefore  said  he  unto  them  ^  and  sahite  no  man  ^  the  son  of  peace 

*  is  worthy  *  cleaveth  on  us,  we  do  wipe         ®  come  nigh  unto  you. 

a  Comp.  Matt.  x.  5,  etc. ;  Mar.  vi.  7,  etc.  ^  Matt.  ix.  37,  38 ;  Jno.  iv.  3.5. 

<=  Comp.  1  Tim.  v.  18 ;  1  Cor.  ix.  14.  ^  Matt.  x.  15 ;  Mar.  vi.  11. 

§  79.  The  order  of  narration  in  St.  Luke  is  here  also  the  most  natural  order,  and  is  therefore 
retained  rather  than  that  of  St.  Matthew.  To  suppose  a  repetition  on  a  different  occasion  of 
a  passasre  so  closely  parallel  is  quite  unnecessary.  Our  Lord  had  just  instructed  the  Seventy 
in  reg:ard  to  cities  which  should  reject  them  ;  the  cities  which  had  already  rejected  himself, 
and  which  he  had  now  just  left  for  the  last  time,  would  naturally  have  been  present  to  their 
thoughts,  and  Jesus  points  out  the  fearful  consequences  of  their  folly. 


132  FROM   OUR  LORD'S   THIRD   PASSOVER  [Part  V.  §  80. 

ST.  MATT.  XI.  ST.  LUKE  X. 

22  But  1  say  unto  you,  It  shall  be  more  it  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre 
tolerable  for  Tyre  and  Sidon  at  the  and  Sidon  at  the  judgment,  than  for 

23  day  of  judgment,  than  for  you.  And  is  you.  And  thou,  Capernaum,  art  thou 
thou,  Capernaum,  art  thou  ^  exalted  exalted  to  heaven  ?  thou  *  shalt  be 
unto  heaven  ?  thou  shalt  be  brought  thrust  down  to  hell. 

down  to  hell  :  for  if  the  mighty 
works,  which  have  been  done  in 
thee,  had  been  done  in  Sodom,  it 
would  have  remained  until  this  day. 

24  But  I  say  unto  you.  That  it  shall  12  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  it  shall  be 
be  more  tolerable  for  the  land  of  more  tolerable  in  that  day  for  Sodom, 
Sodom  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  is  than  for  that  city.  He  that  heareth 
for  thee.  you  heareth  me  ;  °  and  he  that  despis- 

eth  you  despiseth  me ;  and  he  that 
despiseth  me,  despiseth  him  that  sent 
me. 

§  80.   The  Ten  Lepers  healed. 
St.  Luke  xvii.  11-19. 

n       And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  went  to  Jerusalem,  that  he  passed  through  the 

12  midst  of  Samaria  and  Galilee.     And  as  he  entered  into  a  certain  village,  there 

13  met  him  ten  men  that  were  lepers,  which  stood  afar  off:  and  they  lifted  up 

14  their  voices,  and  said,  Jesus,  Master,  have  mercy  on  us.  And  when  he  saw 
them,  he  said  unto  them.  Go  shew  yourselves  unto  the  priests.     And  it  came 

15  to  pass,  that,  as  they  went,  they  were  cleansed.  And  one  of  them,  when  he 
saw  that  he  was  healed,  turned  back,  and  with  a  loud  voice  glorified  God, 

16  and  fell  down  on  his  face  at  his  feet,  giving  him  thanks :  and  he  was  a  Samar- 

17  itan.     And  Jesus  answering  said,  Were  there  not  ten  cleansed?  ^ where  are 

18  the  nine  ?     There  are  not  found  that  returned  to  give  glory  to  God,  save  this 

19  stranger.  And  he  said  unto  him.  Arise,  go  thy  way :  thy  faith  hath  made 
thee  whole. 

1  Capernaum,  which  art  exalted  unto  heaven,  shalt  be  2  ^jm  where  are 

a  Matt.  X.  40  ;  Lk.  ix.  48  ;  Jno.  xiii.  20. 


§  80.  The  record  of  this  miracle  in  St.  Luke,  who  alone  mentions  it,  has  no  other  note  of 
time  than  that  it  was  performed  while  our  Lord  was  passing  through  the  midst  of  Galilee 
and  Samaria  on  his  way  to  Jerusalem.  As  this  was  his  final  departure  from  Galilee  (see  note 
on  §  76),  it  should  be  placed  here  (as  has  been  done  by  Robinson),  being  narrated  by  St.  Luke 
otit  of  its  chronological  order.  It  stands  in  his  Gospel  entirely  isolated  from  the  context,  a 
short  narrative  by  itself,  with  no  indication  of  time. 


PART  VI. 


THE    FESTIVAL   OF   TABERNACLES,  AND  THENCEFORWARD  UNTIL 
OUR  LORD'S   FINAL   ARRIVAL   AT  BETHANY. 

§  81.   Our  Lord  at  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles.  —  Jerusalem. 
St.  John  vii.  11-52. 

12  Then  the  Jews  sought  him  at  the  feast,"  and  said,  Where  is  he  ?  And  there 
was  much  murmuring  among  the  multitudes '  concerning  him :  for  some  said, 

13  He  is  a  good  man  ;  others  said,  Nay  ;  but  he  deceiveth  the  people.  Howbeit 
no  man  spake  openly  of  him  for  fear  of  the  Jews. 

14  Now  about  the  midst  of  the  feast  Jesus  went  up  into  the  temple,  and  taught. 

15  The  Jews  therefore  ^  marvelled,  saying,  How  knoweth  this  man  letters,  having 

16  never  learned  ?     Jesus  therefore  ^  answered  them,  and  said.  My  doctrine  is  not 
1"  mine,  but  his  that  sent  me.     If  any  man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know  of  the 

18  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether  I  speak  of  myself.  He  that  speak- 
eth  of  himself  seeketh  his  own  glory ;  but  he  that  seeketh  his  glory  that  sent 

19  him,  the  same  is  true,  and  no  unrighteousness  is  in  him.  Did  not  Moses  give 
you  the  law,**  and  yet  none  of  you  keepeth  the  law  ?  Why  go  ye  about  to  kill 

20  me  ?     The  people  answered,*  Thou  hast  a  devil ;  w^ho  goeth  about  to  kill  thee  ? 

21  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  I  have  done  one  work,  and  ye  all  marvel. 

22  Moses  ^  gave  unto  you  circumcision ;  "^  not  because  it  is  of  Moses,  but  of  the 

23  fathers :  ^  and  ye  on  the  sabbath  day  circumcise  a  man.  If  a  man  on  the 
sabbath  day  receive  circumcision,  that  the  law  which  is^  of  Moses  should 
not  be  broken ;  are  ye  angry  at  me,  because  I  have  made  a  man  every  whit 

24  whole  on  the  sabbath  day  ?  Judge  not  according  to  the  appearance,  but  judge 
righteous  judgment. 

•:5       Then  said  some  of  them  of  Jerusalem,  Is  not  this  he,  whom  they  seek  to 
•^>  kill  ?     But.  lo,  he  speaketh  boldly,  and  they  say  nothing  unto  him.     Do  the 

27  rulers  know  indeed  that  this  is  the "  Christ  ?  Howbeit  we  know  this  man 
whence  he  is :  *   but  when  Christ  cometh,  no  man   knoweth  whence  he  is. 

28  Then  cried  Jesus  in  the  temple  as  he  taught,  saying,  Ye  both  know  me,  and 
ye  know  whence  I  am :  and  I  am  not  come  of  myself,  but  he  that  sent  me  is 

1  among  the  people  ^  And  the  Jews  marvelled  ^  omit  therefore 

*  answered  and  said  *  Moses  therefore  gave  ®  omit  which  is  '  the  very  Christ 

*  Comp.  Jno.  xi.  56.  ^  Exod.  xxiv.  3  ;   Deut.  xxvii.  1,  9,  11,  etc.  =  Lev.  xii.  3. 

^  Gen.  xvii.  10-14.  «  Comp.  Matt.  xiii.  55  ;  Mar.  vi.  3 ;  Lk.  iv.  23,  etc. 

133 


134  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL     [Pakt  VI.  §81. 


ST.    JOHN    VII. 

29  true,  whom  ye  know  not.     ^  I  know  him  ;  for  I  am  from  him,  and  he  hath  sent 

30  me.     Then  they  sought  to  take  him :  but  no  man  laid  hands  on  him,  because 

31  his  hour  was  not  yet  come.     And  many  of  the  people  believed  on  him,  and 

said.  When  Christ  cometh,  will  he  do  more  miracles  than  these  which  this  man 
doeth?2 

32  The  Pharisees  heard  that  the   people  murmured  such  things  concerning 

33  him ;  and  the  Pharisees  and  the  chief  priests  sent  officers  to  take  him.  Then 
said  Jesus,''  Yet  a  little  while  am  I  with  you,  and  then  I  go  unto  him  that 

34  sent  me.     Ye  shall  seek  me,  and  shall  not  find  me :  and  where  I  am,  thither 

35  ye  cannot  come.  Then  said  the  Jews  among  themselves,  Whither  will  he  go, 
that  we  shall  not  find  him?  will  he  go  unto  the  dispersed  among  the  Gentiles, 

36  and  teach  the  Gentiles?  What  manner  of  saying  is  this  that  he  said,  Ye 
shall  seek  me,  and  shall  not  find  7ne :  and  where  I  am,  thither  ye  cannot 
come? 

37  In  the  last  day,  that  great  day  of  the  feast,"  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  saying, 

38  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come,"*  and  drink.     He  that  believeth  on  me,  as  the 

39  scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  b('lly  shall  fiow  rivers  of  living  water."'  (But 
this  spake  he  of  the  Spirit,"  which  they  that  believe  on  him  should  receive : 
for  the  Spirit  ^  was  not  yet  given ;  because  that  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified.) 

40  Some  ^  of  the  people  therefore,  when  they  heard  these  saymgs,'^  said.  Of  a  truth 

41  this  is  the  Prophet.     Others  said,  This  is  the  Christ.     Others^  said.  Shall 

42  Christ  come  out  of  Galilee  ?  Hath  not  the  scripture  said.  That  Christ  cometh 
of  the  seed  of  David,'^  and  out  of  the  town  of  Bethlehem,''  where  David  was?*^ 

f^  So  there  was  a  division  among  the  people  because  of  him.  And  some  of  them 
would  have  taken  him :  but  no  man  laid  hands  on  him. 

45  Then  came  the  officers  to  the  chief  priests  and  Pharisees ;  and  they  said 

46  unto  them,  Why  have  ye  not  brought  him  ?     The  officers  answered,  Never 

47  man  spake  thus  as  this  man  speaketh."     The  Pharisees  answered  them,^"  Are 

48  ye  also  deceived  ?     Have  any  of  the  rulers  or  of  the  Pharisees  believed  on 
%  him  ?     But  this  people  who  knoweth  not  the  law  are  cursed.     Nicodemus 

51  saith  unto  them,^'  being  one  of  them,  Doth  our  law  judge  any  man,  before  it 

52  hear  him,  and  know  what  he  doeth  ?  They  answered  and  said  unto  him, 
Art  thou  also  of  Galilee  ?  Search,  and  look :  for  out  of  Galilee  ariseth  no 
prophet.^ 

1  But  I  know  *  than  these  which  this  man  hath  done  1  ^  said  Jesus  unto  them 

■•  come  unto  me,  and  ^  for  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  •>  Many  of  the  people 

'  this  saying  *  But  some  said  ^  Never  man  spake  like  this  man 

10  Then  answered  them  the  Pharisees,  Are  ye 

11  Nicodemus  saith  unto  them,  (he  that  came  to  Jesus  by  night,  being  one  of  them,) 

a  Lev.  xxiii.  36.  •>  Isa.  Iv.  1.  c  Cornp.  Joel  ii.  28. 

^  Ps.  Ixxxix.  3,4  ;  cxxxii.  11 ;  Jer.  xxiii.  5,  etc.  «  Mic.  v.  1,  2. 

*  1  Sam.  xvi.  1,  4,  etc.  sDeut.  xviii.  18,  etc. 


Pakt  VI.  §82]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  I35 

§  82.     The  Woman  taken  in  Adultery.  — Jerusalem, 
St.  John  vii.  53-viii.  11. 

^1     [And  every  man  went  unto  his  own  house.     Jesus  went  unto  the  mount  of 

2  Olives.     And  early  in  the  morning  he  came  again  into  the  temple,  and  all  the 

3  peoi^le  came  unto  him  :  and  he  sat  down,  and  taught  them.  And  the  scribes 
and  Pharisees  brought  unto  him  a  woman  taken  in  adultery  ;  and  when  they 

4  had  set  her  in  the  midst,  they  said  unto  him,  Master,  this  woman  was  taken 

5  in  adultery,  in  the  very  act.     Now  Moses  in  the  law  commanded  us,"  that 

6  such  should  be  stoned  ;  but  what  sayest  thou  ?  This  they  said,  tempting  him, 
tliat  they  might  have  to  accuse  him.     But  Jesus  stooped  down,  and  with  his 

7  finger  wrote  on  the  ground,  as  though  he  heard  them  not.  So  when  they  con- 
tinued asking  him,  he  lifted  up  himself,  and  said  unto  them.  He  that  is  without 

8  sin  among  you,  let  him  first''  cast  a  stone  at  her.    And  again  he  stooped  down, 

9  and  wrote  on  the  ground.  And  they  which  heard  it,  being  convicted  by  their 
own  conscience,  went  out  one  by  one,  beginning  at  the  eldest,  even  unto  the 

10  last :  and  Jesus  was  left  alone,  and  the  woman  standing  in  the  midst.  When 
Jesus  had  lifted  up  himself,  and  saw  none  but  the  woman,  he  said  unto  her. 
Woman,  where  are  those  thine  accusers?    hath   no  man   condemned  thee? 

11  She  said.  No  man.  Lord.  And  Jesus  said  unto  her.  Neither  do  I  condemn 
thee  :  go,  and  sin  no  more.  J 

§  83.    Further  Teaching  in  the  Temple  ;  the  Jews  attempt  to  stone  Jesus, 

and  He  escapes.  —  Jerusalem. 

St.  John  viii.  12-59. 

12  Then  spake  Jesus  again  unto  them,  saying,  I  am  the  light  of  the  world  :  he 
that  followeth  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but  shall  have  the  light  of  life. 

13  The  Pharisees  therefore  said  unto  him,  Thou  barest  record  of  thyself;  thy 

14  record  is  not  true.  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them.  Though  1  bear  record 
of  myself,  yet  my  record  is  true :  for  I  know  whence  I  came,  and  whither  I 

15  go:  -ye  cannot  tell  whence  I  come,  or  ^  whither  I  go.     Ye  judge  after  the 

16  flesh :  I  judge  no  man.     And  yet  if  I  judge,  my  judgment  is  true  :  for  I  am 

17  not  alone,  but  I  and  He  ■*  that  sent  me.     It  is  also  written  in  your  law,  that 

18  the  testimony  of  two  men  is  true.'^     I  am  one  that  bear  witness  of  myself,  and 
10  the  Father  that  sent  me  beareth  witness  of  me.     Then  said  they  unto  him, 

Where  is'  thy  father  ?    Jesus  answered,  Ye  neither  know  me,  nor  my  Father : 
if  ye  had  known  me,  ye  should  have  known  my  Father  also. 

1  vii.  .n3-viii.  11,  is  omitted  by  most  critical  editors  in  accordance  with  the  earliest  and  best 
Greek  MSS.  Some  MSS.  contain  the  passafje  marked  with  asterisks.  The  text  varies  very 
much  in  the  MSS.  which  give  it.  The  authorized  version  is  printed  above  without  reference 
to  these  variations. 

2  but  ye  cannot  ^  and  whither  ''  and  the  Father  that  sent 

"  Lev.  XX.  10;  Deut.  xxii.  22.  »»  Comp.  Deut.  xvii.  7.  =  Deut.  xvii.  6;  xix.  15. 


136  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL      [Part  VI.  §  83. 

ST.    JOHN    VIII. 

20  These  words  spake  He  *  in  the  treasury,  as  he  taught  in  the  temple :  and 
no  man  laid  hands  on  him ;  for  his  hour  was  not  yet  come. 

21  Then  said  He^  again  unto  them,  I  go  my  way,  and  ye  shall  seek  me,  and 

22  shall  die  in  your  sins  :  whither  I  go,  ye  cannot  come.     Then  said  the  Jews, 

23  Will  he  kill  himself?  because  he  saith,  Whither  I  go,  ye  cannot  come.  And 
he  said  unto  them,  Ye  are  from  beneath ;  I  am  from  above :  ye  are  of  this 

24  world ;  I  am  not  of  this  world.     I  said  therefore  unto  you,  that  ye  shall  die  in 

25  your  siijs :  for  if  ye  believe  not  that  I  am  He,  ye  shall  die  in  your  sins.  Then 
said  they  unto  him,  Who  art  thou  ?     ^  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Even  the  same 

26  that  I  said  unto  you  from  the  beginning.  I  have  many  things  to  say  and  to  judge 
of  you :  but  he  that  sent  me  is  true ;  and  I  speak  to  the  world  those  things 

27  which  I  have  heard  of  him.  They  understood  not  that  he  spake  to  them  of 
the  Father. 

28  Then  said  Jesus,'*  When  ye  have  lifted  up  the  Son  of  man,  then  shall  ye 
know  that  I  am  He,  and  that  I  do  nothing  of  myself;  but  as  the*  Father  hath 

29  taught  me,  I  speak  these  things.  And  he  that  sent  me  is  with  me  :  He  "  hath 
not  left  me  alone ;  for  I  do  always  those  things  that  please  him. 

sJ  As  he  spake  these  words  many  believed  on  him.  Then  said  Jesus  to  those 
Jews  which  believed  on  him,  If  ye  continue  in  my  word,  then  are  ye  my  disci- 

32  pies  indeed ;  and  ye  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free. 

33  They  answered  him,  We  be  Abraham's  seed,  and  were  never  in  bondage  to 
any  man  :  "■  how  sayest  thou,  Ye  shall  be  made  free  ? 

34  Jesus  answered  them.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  Whosoever,  committeth 

35  sin  is  the  servant  of  sin.     And  the  servant  abideth  not  in  the  house  for  ever  : 

36  but  the  Son  abideth  ever.     If  the  Son  therefore  shall  make  you  free,  ye  shall 

37  be  free  indeed.    I  know  that  ye  are  Abraham's  seed ;  but  ye  seek  to  kill  me, 

38  because  my  word  hath  no  place  in  you.  I  speak  that  which  I  have  seen  with 
the ''  Father ;  and  ye  do  that  which  ye  have  heard  with  your^  father. 

39  They  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Abraham  is  our  father. 

Jesus  saith  unto  them.  If  ye  were  Abraham's  children,  ye  would  do  the 

40  works  of  Abraham.  But  now  ye  seek  to  kill  me,  a  man  that  hath  told  you 
the  truth,  which  I  have  heard  of  God :  this  did  not  Abraham.  Ye  do  the 
deeds  of  your  father. 

41  They  ^  said  to  him,  We  be  not  born  of  fornication  ;  we  have  one  Father, 
even  God. 

42  Jesus  said  unto  them.  If  God  were  your  Father,  ye  would  love  me ;  for  I  pro- 
ceeded forth  and  came  from  God ;  neither  came  I  of  myself,  but  he  sent  me. 

43  Why  do  ye  not  understand  my  speech  ?  even  because  ye  cannot  hear  my  word. 

44  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil,  and  the  lusts  of  your  father  ye  will  do.  He 
was  a  murderer  from  the  beginning,  and  abode  not  in  the  truth,  because  there 

1  spake  Jesus  ^  said  Jesus  ^  And  Jesus  saith 

*  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them     °  my  Father  ^  the  Father  hath  not  left 

^  my  Father  ^  ye  have  seen  with  your  Father  ^  Then  said  they 

»  Comp.  Lev.  xxv.  39-42. 


Part  VI.  §  84.]        OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  l^'J 


ST.  JOHN  VIII. 

is  no  truth  in  him.     When  he  speaketh  a  lie,  he  speaketh  of  his  own  ;  for  he 

45  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it.     And  because  I  tell  you  the  truth,  ye  believe 

46  me  not.     Which  of  you  convinceth  me  of  sin  ?    ^  If  I  say  the  truth,  why  do  ye 

47  not  believe  me  ?     He  that  is  of  God  heareth  God's  words ;  ye  therefore  hear 
them  not,  because  ye  are  not  of  God. 

48  The  Jews  -  answered  and  said  unto  him,  Say  we  not  well  that  thou  art  a 
Samaritan,  and  hast  a  devil  ? 

49  Jesus  answered,  I  have  not  a  devil ;  but  I  honor  my  Father,  and  ye  do 
so  dishonor  me.     And  I  seek  not  mine  own  glory :  there  is  One  that  seeketh  and 

51  judgeth.     Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  If  a  man  keep  my  saying,  he  shall 
never  see  death. 

52  The  Jews  said  ^  unto  him.  Now  we  know  that  thou  hast  a  devil.     Abraham 
is  dead,  and  the  prophets :  and  thou  sayest.  If  a  man  keep  my  saying,  he  shall 

53  never  taste  of  death !     Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Abraham,  which  is 
dead  ?  and  the  prophets  are  dead :  whom  makest  thou  thyself? 

54  Jesus  answered.  If  I  honor  myself,  my  honor  is  nothing :  it  is  my  Father 
56  that  honoreth  me  ;  of  whom  ye  say,  that  he  is  our  *  God :  yet  ye  have  not 

known  him ;  but  I  know  him  :  and  if  I  should  say,  I  know  him  not,  I  shall  be 

56  a  liar  like  unto  you  :  but  I  know  him,  and  keep  his  saying.    Your  father  Abra- 
ham rejoiced  to  see  my  day :  and  he  saw  it,  and  was  glad. 

57  Then  said  the  Jews  unto  him.  Thou  art  not  yet  fifty  years  old,  and  hast 
thou  seen  Abraham  ? 

58  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Before  Abraham  was, 

59  I  am.**     Then  took  they  up  stones  to  cast  at  him  ;  but  Jesus  hid  himself,  and 
went  out  of  the  temple.^ 

§  84.    Our  Lord  heals  one  born  blind  ;  the  Good  Shepherd.  —  Jerusalem. 

St.  John  ix.  1-x.  21. 

1  And  as  Jesus  passed  by,  he  saw  a  man  which  was  blind  from  his  birth. 

2  And  his  disciples  asked  him,  saying.  Master,  who  did  sin,  this  man,  or  his 

3  parents,  that  he  was  boi'n  blind  ?    Jesus  answered,  neither  hath   this   man 
sinned,  nor  his  parents ;  but  that  the  works  of  God  should  be  made  manifest 

4  in  him.     We  ^  must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  us,  while  it  is  day  :  the 

5  night  Cometh,  when  no  man  can  work.     As  long  as  I  am  in  the  world,  I  am 

1  And  if  I  say  ^  Then  answered  the  Jews  ^  Then  said  the  Jews 

*  he  is  your  God  *  add  going  through  the  midst  of  them,  and  so  passed  by. 

^  I  must  work sent  me 

*  Comp.  Ex.  iii.  4. 

§  84.  This  section  may  be  placed  either  before  or  after  the  journey  in  Perea,  of  which 
St.  Luke  gives  so  full  a  record.  Its  connection  is  perhaps  rather  more  close  with  what  pre- 
cedes than  with  what  follows,  and  it  is  accordingly  here  placed  before  the  Perean  journey. 
The  allusion  in  x.  26  to  the  discourse  in  x.  1-18  would  be  perfectly  appropriate  on  the  next 
occasion  of  addressing  the  people  at  Jerusalem  after  an  interval  of  only  two  or  three  months. 

18 


138  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  84. 


ST.    JOHN    IX. 

6  the  light  of  the  world.     When  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  spat  on  the  ground, 

7  and  made  clay  of  the  spittle,  and  he  anointed  his  eyes  with  clay.^  And  said 
unto  him,  Go,  wash  in  the  pool  of  Siloam,"  (which  is  by  interpretation.  Sent.) 
He  went  his  way  therefore,  and  washed,  and  came  seeing. 

8  The  neighboi-s  therefore,  and  they  which  before  had  seen  him  that  he  was 

9  a  beggar,-  said.  Is  not  not  this  he  that  sat  and  begged  ?  Some  said,  this  is 
10  he  :  others  said,  No,  but  he  ^  is  like  him  :  hut  he  said,  I  am  he.  Therefore 
u  said  they  unto  him,  How  then  *  were  thine  eyes  opened  ?     He  answered,^  A 

man   that  is  called  Jesus  made  clay,  and  anointed  mine  eyes,  and  said  unto 
me,  Go  to"  Siloam,  and  wash:  I  went  therefore,^  and  washed,  and  I  received 

12  sight.     They  said^  unto  him.  Where  is  he?     He  said,  I  know  not. 

"       They  brought  to  the  Pharisees  him  that  aforetime  was  blind.     And  it  was 

15  the  sabbath  day  when  Jesus  made  the  clay,  and  opened  his  eyes.  Then  again 
the  Pharisees  also  asked  him  how  he  had  received  his  sight.     He  said  unto 

16  them,  He  put  clay  upon  mine  eyes,  and  I  washed,  and  do  see.  Therefore 
said  some  of  the  Pharisees,  This  man  is  not  of  God,  because  he  keepeth  not 
the  sabbath  day.     Others  said.  How  can  a  man  that  is  a  sinner  do  such  mira- 

17  cles  ?  And  there  was  a  division  among  them.  They  say  therefore  ^  unto  the 
blind  man  again,  What  sayest  thou  of  him,  that  he  hath  opened  thine  eyes  ? 

18  He  said,  He  is  a  prophet.  But  the  Jews  did  not  believe  concerning  him,  that 
he  had  been  blind,  and  received  his  sight,  until  they  called  the  parents  of  him 

19  that  had  received  his  sight.     And  they  asked  them,  saying,  Is  this  your  son, 

20  who  ye  say  was  born  blind  ?  how  then  doth  he  now  see  ?  His  parents  an- 
swered therefore,^"  and  said,  We  know  that  this  is  our  son,  and  that  he  was 

21  born  blind :  but  by  what  means  he  now  seeth,  we  know  not ;  or  who  hath 
opened  his  eyes,  we  know  not :  he  is  of  age ;  ask  him :  he  shall  speak  for 

22  himself.  These  words  spake  his  parents,  because  they  feared  the  Jews  :  for 
the  Jews  had  agreed  already,  that  if  any  man  did  confess  that  he  was  Christ, 

23  he  should  be  put  out  of  the  synagogue.  Therefore  said  his  parents,  He  is  of 
age  ;  ask  him. 

24  Then  again  called  they  the  man  that  was  blind,  and  said  unto  him,  Give  God 

25  the  praise  :  we  know  that  this  man  is  a  sinner.  He  answered,"  whether  he  be 
a  sinner  or  no,  I  know  not ;  one  thing  I  know,  that,  whereas  I  was  blind, 

26  now  I  see.     They  said  therefore '-  to  him.  What  did  he  to  thee  ?  how  opened 

27  he  thine  eyes  ?     He  answered  them,  I  have  told  you  already,  and  ye  did  not 

28  hear  :  wherefore  would  ye  hear  it  again  ?  will  ye  also  be  his  disciples  ?    '^  They 

1  anointed  the  eyes  of  the  blind  man  ^  ^jj^t  he  was  blind 

'^  others  said,  He  is  like  *  omit  then 

*  He  answered  and  said,  ^  Go  to  the  pool  of  Siloam 

7  and  I  went  and  washed  ®  Then  said  they  unto  him 

^  omit  therefore  lo  answered  them  and  said 

11  He  answered  and  said,  i^  Then  said  they  to  him  again 

13  Then  they  reviled 

o  Neh.  iii.  15. 


Part  VI.  §  84.1         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  I39 


ST.  JOHN  IX.,  X. 

reviled  him,  and  said,  Thou  art  his  disciple ;  but  we  are  Moses'  disciples. 
29  "We  know  that  God  spake  unto  Moses :  as  for  this  fellow,  we  know  not  from 
80  whence  he  is.      The  man  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Why  herein  is  a 

marvellous  thing,  that  ye  know  not  from  whence  he  is.  and  yet  he  hath  opened 

31  mine  eyes.     Now  we  know  that  God  lieareth  not  sinners :  but  if  any  man  be 

32  a  worshipper  of  God,  and  doeth  his  will,  him  he  heareth.  Since  the  world 
began  was  it  not  heard  that  any  man  opened  the  eyes  of  one  that  was  born 

^  blind.  If  this  man  were  not  of  God,  he  could  do  nothing.  They  answered 
and  said  uuto  him.  Thou  wast  altogether  born  in  sins  !  and  dost  thou  teach  us? 
And  they  cast  him  out. 

35  Jesus  heard  that  they  had  cast  him  out ;  and  when  he  had  found  him,  he 

36  said,'  Dost  thou  believe  on  the  Son  of  Man?-   He  answered  and  said,and^ 

37  who  is   he.  Lord,  that  I  might  believe  on  him  ?     ■*  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou 

38  hast  both  seen  him,  and  it  is  he  that  talketh  with  thee.    And  he  said.  Lord, 

39  I  believe.  And  he  worshipped  him.  And  Jesus  said.  For  judgment  I  am 
come  into  this  world,  that  they  which  see  not  might  see ;  and  that  they  which 
see  might  be  made  blind. 

40  •'  Some  of  the  Pharisees  wliich  were  with  him  heard,"  and  said  unto  him. 

41  Are  we  blind  also?     Jesus  said  unto  them,  If  ye  were  blind,  ye  should  have 

1  no  sin :  but  now  ye  say,  We  see ;  ''  your  sin  remainetli.     x.  Verily,  verily.  I 
say  unto  you.  He  that  entereth  not  by  the  door  into  the  sheepfold,  but  climb- 

2  eth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a  robber.    But  he  that  entereth 

3  in  by  the  door  is  the  shepherd  of  the  sheep.  To  him  the  porter  openeth ; 
and  the  sheep  hear  his  voice :  and  he  calleth  his  own  sheep  by  name,  and 

4  leadeth  them  out.    **  When  he  putteth  forth  all  his  own,"  he  goeth  before  them, 

5  and  the  sheep  follow  him :  for  they  know  his  voice.  And  a  stranger  will 
they  not  follow,  but  will  flee  from  him :  for  they  know  not  the  voice  of  stran- 

6  gers.  This  parable  spake  Jesus  unto  them :  but  they  understood  not  what 
things  they  were  which  he  spake  unto  them. 

7  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them  again,  Verilj^,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  I  am  the 

8  door  of  the  sheep.     All  that  ever  came  ^°  are  thieves  and  robbers :  but  the 

9  sheep  did  not  hear  them.     I  am  the  door  :  by  me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall 

10  be  saved,  and  shall  go  in  and  out,  and  find  pasture.  The  thief  coineth  not  but 
for  to  steal,  and  to  kill,  and  to  destroy :  I  am  come  that  they  might  have  life, 

11  and  that  they  might  have  it  more  abundantly.     I  am  the  good  shepherd :  the 

12  good  shepherd  giveth  his  life  for  the  sheep.  But  he  that  is  an  hireling,  and 
not  the  shepherd,  whose  own  the  sheep  are  not,  seeth  the  wolf  coming,  and 
leaveth  the  sheep,  and  fleeth ;    and  the  wolf  catcheth  and  scattereth  them,'^ 

*  he  said  unto  him  2  the  Son  of  God  ^  omit  and 

*  And  Jesus  said  ^  And  some  of  the  Pharisees       ^  heard  these  words,  and  said 
■^  We  see ;  therefore  your  sin       *  And  when  he  putteth  **  tbrth  his  own  sheep 

1"  ever  came  before  me  are  thieves 

"  catcheth  them  and  scattereth  the  sheep.     The  hireling  fleeth  because  he  is 


140  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL         [Part  VL  §85. 

ST.    JOHN    X. 

14  because  he  is  an  hireling,  and  careth  not  for  the  sheep.     I  am  the  good  shep- 

15  herd,  and  know  mine,  and  mine  know  me.'     As  the  Father  knoweth  me,  even 

16  so  know  I  the  Father :  and  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the  sheep.  And  other 
sheej)  I  have,  which  are  not  of  this  fold :  them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they 

17  shall  hear  my  voice  ;  and  there  shall  be  one  fold  and  one  shepherd.  Therefore 
doth  my  Father  love  me,  because  I  lay  down  my  life,  that  I  might  take  it 

18  again.  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  but  I  lay  it  down  of  myself.  I  have 
power  to  lay  it  down,  and  I  have  power  to  take  it  again.  This  commandment 
have  I  received  of  my  Father. 

^       There  was  a  division^  again  among  the  Jews  for  these  sayings.     Therefore^ 
21  many  of  them  said.  He  hath  a  devil,  and  is  mad  ;  why  hear  ye  him  ?     Others 

said.  These  are  not  the  words  of  him  that  hath  a  devil.     Can  a  devil  open  the 

eyes  of  the  blind  ? 

§  85.    The  Return  of  the  Seventy.  —  In  or  near  Jerusalem. 
St.  Matt.  xi.  25-30,  xiii.  16, 17.  St.  Luke  x.  17-24. 

17  And  the  seventy  returned  again 
with  joy,  saying,  Lord,  even  the  dev- 
ils are  subject   unto   us  through  thy 

18  name !  And  be  said  unto  them,  I  be- 
held   Satan    as    lightning    fall    from 

19  heaven.  Behold,  I  have  given  *  unto 
you  power  to  tread  on  serpents  and 
scorpions,  and  over  all  the  power  of 
the  enemy  ;  and  nothing  shall  by  any 

20  means  hurt  vou.  Notwithstandinor  in 
this  rejoice  not,  that  the  spirits  are 
subject  unto  you  ;  but  ^  rejoice  because 
your  names  are  written  in  heaven. 

25       At  that  time  Jesus  answered  and  21       In  that   hour    He    rejoiced  in  the 

said,  I  thank  thee,  0  Father,  Lord  Holy  Spirit,^  and  said,  I  thank  thee, 

of  heaven  and  earth,  because  thou  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth, 

hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from 

1  and  know  my  sheep,  and  am  known  of  mine  ^  a  division  therefore  ag^ain 

"  And  many  of  tl)cm  said  *  Behold,  I  trive  unto  you 

^  but  ratlier  rejoice  *  In  that  hour  Jesus  rejoiced  in  spirit,  and  said 

§  8.5.  The  return  of  the  Seventy  is  shown  to  have  occurred  in  or  near  Jerusalem  by  the 
narrative  of  the  followinj::  sections,  evidently  relating  to  that  neij^hborhood.  Very  likely  our 
Lord  waited  at  Jerusalem  after  tlie  feast  of  Tabernacles  until  joined  by  them,  and  then  set 
out  for  Perea,  where  they  had  been  preparin":  his  way. 

There  is  no  reason  for  disturbing  the  order  of  St.  Luke,  although  the  visit  to  Jerusalem  at 
the  feast  (of  which  he  makes  no  mention)  comes  between  the  sending  forth  and  the  return  of 
the  Seventy. 


Part  VI.  §  86.]        OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


141 


XI. 


28 


ST.    MATT. 

and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 

26  unto  babes  :  even  so,  Father ;  for 
so    it   seemed   good    in    thy    sight. 

27  All  things  are  delivered  unto  me 
of  my  Father  :  and  no  man  know- 
eth  the  Son,  but  the  Father  ;  neither 
knoweth  any  man  the  Father,  save 
the  Son,  and  lie  to  whomsoever  the 
Son  will  reveal  him. 

Come  unto  me.  all  ye  that  labor 
and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give 

29  you  rest.  Take  my  yoke  upon  you, 
and  learn  of  me  ;  for  I  am  meek 
and  lowly  in  heart :   and  ye  shall 

30  find  rest  unto  your  souls.  For  my 
yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  is  light. 

ST.  MATT.  XIII. 

16  But  blessed  are  your  eyes,  for  they 
see  :  and  your  ears,  for  they  hear  ! 

17  ^  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  that  many 
prophets  and  righteous  men  have 
desired  to  see  those  things  which  ye 
see,  and  have  not  seen  them ;  and 
to  hear  those  things  which  ye  hear, 
and  have  not  heard  them. 


ST.    LUKE    X. 

the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed 
them  unto  babes :  even  so,  Father ; 
for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 
22  All  things  are  delivered  to  me  of  my 
Father :  and  no  man  knoweth  who  the 
Son  is,  but  the  Father ;  and  who  the 
Father  is,  but  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom 
the  Son  will  reveal  him. 


23  And  he  turned  him  unto  his  dis- 
ciples, and  said  privately,  Blessed  are 
the  eyes  which  see  the  things  that  ye 

24  see  !  for  I  tell  you,  that  many  prophets 
and  kings  have  desired  to  see  those 
things  which  ye  see,  and  have  not 
seen  them ;  and  to  hear  those  things 
which  ye  hear,  and  have  not  heard  them. 


§  86.    Parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan.  —  Near  Jerusalem. 
St.  Luke  x.  25-37. 

S5      And  behold,  a  certain  lawyer  stood  up,  tempting^  him,  saying.  Master,  what 

26  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life  ?     He  said  unto  him.  What  is  written  in  the 

27  law  ?  how  readest  thou  ?     And  he  answering  said.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength. 

28  and  with  all  thy  mind  ;  and  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.     And  he  said  unto  him, 

29  Thou  hast  answered  right :  this  do,  and  thou  shalt  live.     But  he,  willing  to 
36  justify  himself,  said  unto  Jesus,  And  who  is  my  neighbor?     ^  Jesus  auswerins 

said.  A  certain  man  went  down  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho,  and  fell  among  thieves, 
which  stripped  him  of  his  raiment,  and  wounded  him,  and  departed,  leaving 

31  Mm  half  dead.     And  by  chance  there  came  down  a  certain  priest  that  way  : 

32  and  when  he  saw  him,  he  passed  by  on  the  other  side.     And  likewise  a  Levite, 
when  he  was  at  the  place,  came  and  looked  on  him,  and  passed  by  on  the  other 

S3  side.     But  a  certain  Samaritan,  as  he  journeyed,  came  where  he  was :  and 
when  he  saw  him,^  he  had  compassion  on  him,  and  went  to  him  and  bound  up 


^  For  verily  I  say 


^  and  tempted  him 


^  And  Jesus  answering 


*  saw  him 


142  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL     [Part  VL  §  87. 

ST.    LUKE    X. 

his  wounds,  pouring  in  oil  and  wine,  and  set  him  on  his  own  beast,  and  brought 

35  him  to  an  inn,  and  took  care  of  him.  And  on  the  morrow '  he  took  out  two 
pence,  and  gave  them  to  the  host,  and  said,^  Take  care  of  him  ;  and  whatsoever 

36  thou  spendest  more,  when  I  come  again,  I  will  repay  thee.  Which ^  of  these 
three,  thinkest  thou,  was  neighbor  unto   him  that  fell  among  the  thieves  ? 

37  And  he  said,  He  that  shewed  mercy  on  him.  ^And  said  Jesus  unto  him,  Go, 
and  do  thou  likewise. 

§  87.    The  Visit  to  Martha  and  Mary.  —  Bethany. 
St.  Lukk  X.  38-42. 

88       Now  it  came  to  pass,  as  they  went,  that  he  entered  into  a  certain  village  : 

39  and  a  certain  woman  named  Martha  received  him  into  the^  house.  And  she 
had  a  sister  called  Mary,  which  also  sat  at  the  Lord's^  feet,  and  heard  his  word. 

40  But  Martha  was  cumbered  about  much  serving,  and  came  to  him,  and  said, 
Lord,  dost  thou  not  care  that  my  sister  hath  left  me  to  serve  alone  ?  bid  her 

41  therefore  that  she  help  me.     And  the  Lord^  answered  and  said  unto  her, 

42  Martha,  Martha,  thou  art  careful  and  troubled  about  many  things :  but  one 
thing  is  needful :  for^  Mary  hath  chosen  that  good  part,  which  shall  not  be 
taken  away  from  her. 

§  88.   The  Disciples  again  taught  how  to  pray. 
St.  Matt.  vii.  7-11.  St.  Luke  xi.  1-13. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  that,  as  he  was  praying  in  a 
certain  place,  when  he  ceased,  one  of  his  disciples  said 
unto  him.  Lord,  teach  us  to  pray,  as  John  also  taught 

2  his  disciples.  And  he  said  unto  them,  When  ye  pray, 
say,  ^  Father,  Hallowed  be  thy  name.     Thy  kingdom 

4  come.^"  Give  us  day  by  day  our  daily  bread.  And 
forgive  us  our  sins  ;  for  we  also  forgive  every  one  that 

1  And  on  the  morrow,  when  he  departed,  he  took  ^  and  said  unto  him,  Take 

3  Which  now  of  these  ■•  Then  said  Jesus 

*  into  her  house  ^  at  Jesus's  feet 

'  And  Jesus  answered  *  and  Mary  hath 

"  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  Hallowed 
1°  Thy  kingdom  come.     Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven,  so  in  earth. 

§  87.  St.  Luke  here  mentions  our  Lord's  acquaintance  with  Martha  and  Mary,  which  St. 
John  (xi.)  assumes,  but  does  not  mention,  while  St.  Luke  makes  no  allusion  to  the  miracle 
recorded  by  St.  John. 

§  88.  The  much  abridfjed  form  of  the  Lord's  prayer  as  given  (according  to  the  text)  by 
St.  Luke  is  perhaps  to  be  considered  as  our  Lord's  recalling  to  the  recollection  of  the  disciples, 
in  answer  to  their  request,  the  prayer  he  had  already  long  since  taught  them  in  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount  (Matt.  vi.  9  ss.) ;  in  the  common  version  it  appears  almost  as  a  full  repetition 
of  the  prayer  itself. 


Part  VI.  §  89.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


143 


ST.  MATT.  VII. 


7  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ; 
seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and 

8  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  ;  for 
every  one  that  asketh  receiveth ; 
and  he  that  seeketh  findeth ;  and 
to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be 
opened. 

9  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  of 
whom  his  son  shalP  ask  bread,  will 

10  he  give  him  a  stone  ?  Or  he  shall* 
ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  ser- 


11 


pent  ?  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children,  how  much  more  shall  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  give 
good  things  to  them  that  ask  him ! 


ST.  LUKE  XI. 

is  indebted  to  us.     And  lead  us  not 

fi  into  temptation.'     And  he  said  unto 

them,Which  of  you  shall  have  a  friend, 

and  shall  go  unto  him  at  midnight,  and 

6  say  unto  him.  Friend,  lend  me  three 
loaves ;  for  a  friend  of  mine  in  his 
journey  is  come  to  me,  and  I    have 

7  nothing  to  set  before  him  ?  And  he 
from  within  shall  answer  and  say. 
Trouble  me  not :  the  door  is  now  shut, 
and-  my  children  are  with  me  in  bed ; 

8  I  cannot  rise  and  give  thee.  I  say 
unto  you,  though  he  will  not  rise  and 
give  him,  because  he  is  his  friend,  yet 
because  of  his  importunity"  he  will 
rise    and   give    him    as    many   as    he 

9  needeth.  And  I  say  unto  you.  Ask, 
and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and 
ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be 

10  opened  unto  you.  For  every  one  that 
asketh  receiveth ;  and  he  that  seeketh 
findeth ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh  it 
shall  be  opened. 

u  If  a  son  shall  ask  bread  of  any  of 
you  that  is  a  father,  will  he  give  him 
a  stone  ?  or^  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  for 

12  a  fish  give  him  a  serpent  ?  Or  if  he 
shall  ask  an  esji,  will  he  offer  him  a 

13  scorpion  ?  If  ye  then,  being  evil,  know 
how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your 
children :  how  much  more  shall  your 
heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  them  that  ask  him  ! 


§  89.    At  meat  in  the  House  of  a  Pharisee,  Jesus  reproves  the  Pharisees. 

St.  Matt,  xxiii.  4-39.  St.  Luke  xi.  37-54,  xiii.  34, 35. 

37  And  as  he  spake,  a  Pharisee  be- 
seecheth^  him  to  dine  with  him : 
and   he  went  in,  and  sat  down  to 


^  not  into  temptation  ;  but  deliver  us  from  evil.    '  is  there  of  you  whom  if  his  son  ask  bread, 
•  or  if  he  ask  a  fish  *  Or  if  he  ask  *  a  certain  Pharisee  besought  him 

"  Comp.  Lk.  xviii.  1-5. 


144 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL      [Part  VI.  §  89. 


ST.  MATT.  XXIII. 


26  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites !  for  ye  make  clean  the 
outside  of  the  cup  and  of  the  platter, 
but  within  they  are  full  of  extortion 

26  and  excess.  Thou  blind  Pharisee ! 
cleanse  first  that  which  is  within  the 
cup,^  that  the  outside  of  it^  may  be 
clean  also. 

* 

23  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees, 
hypocrites !  for  ye  pay  Jithe  of  mint  and 
anise  and  cummin,  and  have  omitted 
the  weigh ter  matters  of  the  law,  judg- 
ment, mercy,  and  faith  :  these  ought 
ye  to  have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the 

24  other  undone.  Te  blind  guides  !  which 
strain  out^  a  gnat,  and  swallow  a  camel. 

6  But  all  their  works  they  do  for  to  be 
seen  of  men :  for''  they  make  broad 
their    phylacteries,    and    enlarge    the 

6  borders,^  and  love  the  uppermost 
rooms  at  feasts,  and  the  chief  seats  in 

1  the  synagogues,  and  greetings  in  the 
markets,    and    to    be    called  of  men, 

8  Rabbi  !*^  But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi: 
for  One  is  your  Master,^  and  all  ye 

9  are  brethren.  And  call  no  man  your 
father  upon  the  earth  :  for  One  is  your 


ST.  LUKE  XI. 

38  meat.  And  when  the  Pharisee  saw 
it,  he  marvelled  that  he  had  not  first 

39  washed  before  dinner.  And  the 
Lord  said  unto  him.  Now  do  ye 
Pharisees  make  clean  the  outside 
of  the  cup  and  the  platter ;  but 
your  inward  part  is  full  of  ravening 

40  and  wickedness.  Te  fools  !  did  not 
he  that  made  that  which  is  without 
make    that    which    is  within  also  ? 

41  But  rather  give  alms  of  such  things 
as  ye  have  ;  and,  behold,  all  things 

42  are  clean  unto  you.  But  woe  unto 
you,  Pharisees !  for  ye  tithe  mint 
and  rue  and  all  manner  of  herbs, 
and  pass  over  judgment  and  the 
love  of  God :  these  ought  ye  to 
have  done,  and  not  to  leave  the 
other  undone. 


43  Woe  unto  you,  Pharisees !  for  ye 
love  the  uppermost  seats  in  the 
synagogues,  and  greetings  in  the 
markets. 


1  within  the  cup  and  platter,  that 
^  the  borders  of  their  jjannents 


2  outside  of  them 
6  Rabbi,  Rabbi. 


'  translated  at  a  gnat      *  omit  for 
'  your  Master,  even  Christ. 


§  89.  This  discourse,  as  given  by  the  two  Evangelists,  is  too  plainly  the  same  to  allow 
of  the  separation  of  the  two  records.  It  is  more  fully  recorded  b}'  St.  Matthew,  as  is  his 
custom  in  regard  to  the  discourses  of  our  Lord  ;  but  as  he  gives  no  account  of  the  journey  in 
Perea,  it  is  placed  by  him  in  connection  with  the  warning  against  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  in 
xxiii.  1-.3  (§  122).  The  closing  verses  of  lament  over  Jerusalem  are  commonly  considered  as 
having  been  twice  uttered  :  once  in  the  connection  given  liy  St.  Matthew,  and  once  in  that 
mentioned  by  St.  Luke.  This  is  indeed  probable  ;  for  if  they  were  uttered  only  once,  it  is  not 
easy  to  see  why  St.  Luke  should  have  omitted  them  here,  and  have  inserted  them  there ;  while 
in  St.  Matthew  they  cannot  well  be  separated  from  the  context.  Nevertheless,  the  agreement 
of  the  two  passages  is  so  close,  almost  verbal  throughout,  that  for  the  purposes  of  a  harmony 
they  must  be  exhibited  together. 


Part  VI.  §  89.]        OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


145 


ST.  MATT.  XXIII. 

10  heavenly  Father.^  Neither  be  ye 
called  masters :  for  one  is  your  Master, 

11  even  Christ.  But  he  that  is  greatest 
among    you    shall    be    your    servant. 

12  And  whosoever  shall  exalt  himself 
shall    be   abased ;  and   he    that   shall 

27  humble  himself  shall  be  exalted.  Woe 
unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypo- 
crites !  for  ye  are  like  unto  whited 
sepulchres,  which  indeed  appear  beau- 
tiful outward,'  but  are  within  full  of 
dead  men's  bones,  and  of  all  unclean- 

28  ness.  Even  so  ye  also  outwardly 
appear  righteous  unto  men,  but  within 
ye  are  full  of  hypocrisy  and  iniquity. 


ST.  LUKE  XI. 


4  But^  they  bind  heavy  burdens* 
and  lay  them  on  men's  shoulders  ;  but 
they  themselves^  will  not  move  them 

29  with  one  of  their  fingers.  Woe  unto 
you,  scribes  and  Pliarisees,  hypocrites! 
because  ye  build  the  tombs  of  the 
prophets,  and  garnish  the  sepulchres 

30  of  the  righteous,  and  say.  If  we  had 
been  in  the  days  of  our  fathers,  we 
would  not  have  been  j^artakers  with 
them    in    the  blood  of  the  prophets. 

31  Wherefore  ye  be  witnesses  unto  your- 
selves that  ye  are  the  children  of  them 

32  which  killed  the  prophets.  Fill  ye 
up  then  the  measure  of  your  fathers. 

33  Ye  serpents  !  ye  generation  of  vipers  ! 
how  can  ye  escape  the  damnation  of 
hell  ? 

But  woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Phar- 
isees, hypocrites !  for  ye  shut  up  the 


44  Woe  unto  you,^  for  ye  are  as  graves 
which  appear  not,  and  the  men  that 
walk  over  them  are  not  aware  of 
them. 


45  Then  answered  one  of  the  lawyers, 
and  said  unto  him.  Master,  thus 
saying    thou    reproachest   us    also. 

46  And  he  said,  Woe  unto  you  also, 
ye  lawyers !  for  ye  lade  men  with 
burdens  grievous  to  be  borne,  and 
ye  yourselves  touch  not  the  burdens 

47  with  one  of  your  fingers.    Woe  unto 

you  !  for  ye  build  the  sepulchres  of 
the  prophets,  and  your  fathers  killed 


48  them.  Truly  ye  are  witnesses  ^  that 
ye  allow  the  deeds  of  your  fathers : 
for  they  indeed  killed  them,  and  ye 
build.^ 


13 


62      Woe  unto  you,  lawyers!  for  ye 
have  taken  away  the  key  of  knowl- 


1  your  Pather  which  is  in  heaven. 

2  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  are 

*  heavy  burdens  and  grievous  to  be  borne,  and  lay 

*  ye  bear  witness  that  ye 

19 


3  For  they  bind 

*  themselves 

'  build  their  sepulchres. 


146 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AKD  UNTIL  [Part  VI.  §  89. 


15 


ST.  MATT.  XXIII. 

kingdom  of  heaven  against  men :  for 
ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither 
suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering  to 
go  in.'  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and 
Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  compass 
sea  and  land  to  make  one  proselyte, 
and  when  he  is  made,  ye  make  him 
twofold  more    the  child  of  hell  than 

16  yourselves.  Woe  unto  you,  ye  blind 
guides  !  which  say,  Whosoever  shall 
swear  by  the  temple,  it  is  nothing ; 
but  whosoever  shall  swear  by  the  gold 

17  of  the  temple,  he  is  a  debtor.  Te 
fools  and  blind  !  for  whether  is  greater, 
the  gold,  or  the  temple  that  sanctifieth 

18  the  gold  ?  And,  Whosoever  shall  swear 
by  the  altar,  it  is  nothing ;  but  who- 
soever   sweareth    by  the  gift    that  is 

19  upon  it,  he  is  guilty.  Ye^  blind  !  for 
whether   is   greater,  the  gift,  or  the 

20  altar  that  sanctifieth  the  gift?"  Wlioso 
therefore  shall  swear  by  the  altar, 
sweareth    by    it,    and    by    all    things 

21  thereon.  And  whoso  shall  swear  by 
the    temple,  sweareth    by  it,  and  by 

22  him  that  dwelleth  therein.  And  he 
that  shall  swear  by  heaven,  sweareth 
by  the  throne  of  God,  and  by  him  that 
sitteth  thereon. 

34  Wherefore,  behold,  I  send  unto  you 
prophets,  and  wise  men,  and  scribes : 
and  some  of  them  ye  shall  kill  and 
crucify  ;  ^some  of  them  shall  ye  scourge 
in    your    synagogues,    and    persecute 

85  them  from  city  to  city:''  that  upon 
you  may  come  all  the  righteous  blood 
shed  upon  the  earth  ;  from  the  blood 
of  righteous  AbeP  unto  the  blood  of 


ST.  LUKE  XI. 


edge :  ye  entered  not  in  yourselves, 
and  them  that  were  entering  in  ye 
hindered. 


49  Therefore  also  said  the  wisdom 
of  God,  I  will  send  them  prophets 
and  apostles :  and  some  of  them  they 

50  shall  slay  and  persecute :''  that  the 
blood  of  all  the  prophets,  which  was 
shed  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  may  be  required  of  this  gen- 

51  eration  ;    from  the    blood  of  AbeP 


1  ver.  14.    Woe  nnto  you,  scribes  and  Pharisees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  devour  widows'  houses, 
and  for  a  pretence  make  long  prayer :  therefore  ye  shall  receive  the  greater  damnation. 

2  Ye  fools  and  blind  ! 

3  and  some  of  them 

«  Exod.  xxix.  37  ;  xxx.  29.  l»  See  2  Chron.  xxiv.  18-22  c  Gen.  iv.  8. 


Part  VI.  §  90.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


147 


ST.    MATT.    XXIII. 

Zacharias  son  of  Barachias,*  whom  ye 
slew  between  the  temple  and  the  altar. 

36  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  All  these  things 
shall  come  upon  this  generation. 

37  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem!  thou  that 
killest  the  jjrophets,  and  stonest  them 
which  are  sent  unto  thee,  how  often 
would  I  have  gathered  thy  children 
together,  even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her 
chickens    under    her   wings,    and    ye 

38  would  not !     Behold,   your   house  is 

39  left  unto  you  desolate.''  For  I  say 
unto  you,  Ye  shall  not  see  me  hence- 
forth, till  ye  shall  say,  Blessed  is  he 
that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.** 


ST.    LUKE    XI,  XIII. 

unto  the  blood  of  Zacharias,"  which 
perished  between  the  altar  and  the 
temple :  verily  I  say  unto  you.  It 
shall  be  required  of  this  generation. 

ST.  LUKE  XIII. 

34  O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  !  which 
killest  the  prophets,  and  stonest 
them  that  are  sent  unto  thee  ;  how 
often  would  I  have  gathered  thy 
children  together,  as  a  hen  doth 
gather  her  brood  under  her  wings, 

35  and  ye  would  not !  Behold,  your 
house  is  left  unto  you  t**'  I  say  unto 
you.  Ye  shall  not  see  me,  until  the 
time  come  when  ye  shall  say,  Blessed 
is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord." 


ST.  LUKE  XI. 


£3 


And  as  he  went  thence^  the  scribes 
and  the  Pharisees  began  to  urge 
him  vehemently,  and  to  j^i'o^oke 
54  him  to  speak  of  many  things  :  laying 
wait  for  him,^  to  catch  something 
out  of  his  mouth. 


§  90.    Christ  teaches  to  avoid  Hypocrisy  and  Timidity. 


St.  Matt.  x.  26-33,  40,  41,  17-20. 


26       Fear    them   not    therefore :    for 


St.  Luke  xii.  1-9,  11, 12. 
In  the  mean  time,  when  there  were 
gathered  together  an  innumerable 
multitude  of  people,  insomuch  that 
they  trode  one  upon  another,  he  began 
to  say  unto  his  disciples  first  of  all, 
Beware  ye  of  the  leaven  of  the  Phar- 
2  isees,**  which  is  hypocrisy.     For  there 


^  is  left  unto  you  desolate :  and  verily  I  say 

2  And  as  he  said  these  things  unto  them,  the  scribes 

3  laying  wait  for  him,  and  seeking  to  catch  something  out  of  his  mouth,  that  they  might 
accuse  him. 

"  2  Chron.  xxiv.  20,  21  ;  See  also,  Zech.  i.  1.  b  See  Ps.  Ixix.  25  ;  Jer.  xii.  7  ;  xxii.  5. 

c  Ps.  cxviii.  26.  ^  Matt.  xvi.  6,  12. 

§  90.  It  has  been  already  said  (note  to  §  59)  that  this  discourse  can  hardly  have  been 
originally  spoken  in  connection  with  its  context  in  St.  Matthew ;  the  order  of  St.  Luke 
(except  vs.  10)  is  therefore  preserved.  The  remainder  of  the  discourse  as  given  by  St.  Matthew 
will  appear  still  later  {\\  92,  97,  126). 


148 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL  [Part  VL  §  90. 


ST.    MATT.    X. 

there  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall 
not  be  revealed  ;  and  hid,  that  shall 

27  not  be  known.  What  I  tell  you  in 
darkness,  that   speak  ye  in   light : 

and  what  ye  hear  in  the  ear,  that 
preach  ye  upon  the  housetops. 

28  And  fear  not  them  which  kill  the 
body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the 

soul :  but  rather  fear  him  which  is 
able  to  destroy  both  soul  and  body 

29  in  hell.  Are  not  two  sparrows  sold 
for  a  farthing  ?  and  one  of  them 
shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without 

30  your  Father.  But  the  very  hairs 
of   your   head   are   all   numbered. 

31  Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  are  of 
more   value   than    many   sparrows. 

32  Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess 
me  before  men,  him  will  I  confess 
also  before  my  Father  which  is  in 

33  heaven.  But  whosoever  shall  deny 
me  before  men,  him  will  I  also 
deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven." 

40  He  that  receiveth  you  receiveth 
me,  and  he  that  receiveth  me  re- 

41  ceiveth  him  that  sent  me.  He  that 
receiveth  a  prophet  in  the  name  of 
a  prophet  shall  receive  a  prophet's 
reward ;  and  he  that  receiveth  a 
righteous  man  in  the  name  of  a 
righteous  man  shall  receive  a  right- 

17  eous  man's  reward.  But  beware  of 
men :  for  they  will  deliver  you  up 
to  the  councils,  and  they  will  scourge 

18  you  in  their  synagogues ;  and  ye 
shall  be  brought  before  governors 
and  kings  for  my  sake,  for  a  testi- 


ST.    LUKE    XII. 


is  nothing  covered,  that  shall  not  be 
revealed ;  neither  hid,  that  shall  not 

3  be  known.  Therefore  whatsoever  ye 
have  spoken  in  darkness  shall  be  heard 
in  the  light ;  and  that  which  ye  have 
spoken  in  the  ear  in  closets  shall  be 
proclaimed  upon  the  housetops. 

4  And  T  say  unto  you  my  friends.  Be 
not  afraid  of  them  that  kill  the  body, 
and  after  that  have  no  more  that  they 

5  can  do.  But  I  will  forewarn  you 
whom  ye  shall  fear :  Fear  him,  which 
after  he  hath  killed  hath  power  to 
cast  into  hell ;  yea,  I  say  unto  you, 

6  Fear  him.  Are  not  five  sparrows 
sold  for  two  farthings  ?  and  not  one 
of    them    is     forgotten    before  God. 

7  But  even  the  very  hairs  of  your  head 
are  all  numbered.     Fear  not  •}  ye  are 

of  more  value  than    many  sparrows. 

8  Also  I  say  unto  you.  Whosoever  shall 
confess  me  before  men,  him  shall  the 
Son  of  man  also    confess  before    the 

9  angels  of  God :  but  he  that  denieth 
me  before  men  shall  be  denied  before 
the  angels  of  God." 


1  Fear  not  therefore 


»  Comp.  2  Tim,  ii.  12. 


Part  VI.  §  91.]        OUE  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  149 

ST.  MATT.  X.  ST.  LUKE  XII. 

mony  against  them  and  the  Gentiles. 

19  But  when  they  deliver  you  up,  take  u  And  when  they  bring  you  unto  the 

no  thought  how  or  what   ye  shall  synagogues,  and  unto  magistrates,  and 

speak :  for  it  shall  be  given  you  in  powers,  take  ye  no  thought   how  or 

that  same  hour  what  ye  shall  speak.  what  thing  ye  shall  answer,  or  what 

For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  12  ye  shall  say :  for  the  Holy  Ghost  shall 

Spirit  of  your  Father  which  speak-  teach  you  in  the  same  hour  what  ye 

eth  in  you.  ought  to  say. 

^    §  91.   He  refuses  to  divide  an  Inheritance.     The  Parable  of  the  Rich  ]\Ian. 

St.  Luke  xii.  13-21. 

13  And  one  of  the  company  said  unto  him.  Master,  speak  to  my  brother,  that 

14  he  divide  the  inheritance  with  me.     And  he  said  unto  him,  Man,  who  made 

15  me  a  judge  or  a  divider  over  you  ?     And  he  said  unto  them,  Take  heed,  and 
beware  of  all '  covetousness :  for  a  man's  life  consisteth  not  in  the  abundance 

16  of  the  things  which  he  possesseth.     And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  them,  saying, 

17  The  ground  of  a  certain  rich  man  brought  forth  plentifully :  and  he  thought 
within  himself,  saying.  What  shall  I  do,  because  I  have  no  room  where  to 

18  bestow  my  fruits?     And  he  said,  This  will  I  do :  I  will  pull  down  my  barns, 

19  and  build  greater ;  and  there  will  I  bestow  all  my  fruits  and  my  goods.     And 
I  will  say  to  my  soul.  Soul,  thou  hast  much  goods  laid  up  for  many  years  ; 

20  take  thine  ease,  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry.     But  God  said  unto  him,  Tlwu 
fool !  this  night  thy  soul  shall  be  required  of  thee  :  then  whose  shall  those 

21  things  be,  which  thou  hast  provided  ?     So  is  he  that  layeth  up  treasure  for 
himself,  and  is  not  rich  toward  God. 

§  92.    Further  Instructions  and  Parables. 
St.  Matt.  vi.  25-34,  xxiv.  43-51,  x.  34-36,  v.  25,  26.        St.  Luke  xii.  22-59. 

25       Therefore  I  say  unto  you.  Take  22       And    he    said    unto    his    disciples, 

no  thought  for  your  life,  what  ye  Therefore   I   say  unto  you.  Take   no 

shall  eat;^  nor  yet  for  your  body,  thought  for  the''  life,  what  ye  shall 

what  ye  shall  put  on.     Is  not  the  eat ;    neither  for   the    body,  what  ye 

life  more  than  meat,  and  the  body  23  shall  put  on.     The  life  is  more  than 

20  than  raiment  ?     Behold   the  fowls  meat,  and  the  body  is  more  than  rai- 

of  the  air  :  for  they  sow  not,  neither  24  ment.     Consider  the  ravens  :  for  they 

1  omit  all  2  \vhat  ye  shall  eat,  or  what  ye  shall  di'ink ;  ^  fur  your  life 

§  92.  As  St.  Matthew  j^ives  no  account  of  this  journey  through  Perea,  he  cannot,  of  course, 
record  in  their  connection  the  discourses  there  spoken.  Such  portions  of  them  as  he  has 
preserved  at  all,  he  has  placed  in  connection  with  such  other  teachings  of  our  Lord,  given  at 
various  times,  as  they  most  resembled.  It  thus  happens  that  in  order  to  exhibit  really  parallel 
passages  in  their  parallelism,  it  is  necessary  to  bring  together  matter  distributed  in  the  Gospel 
of  St.  Matthew  almost  from  one  end  to  the  other.  The  present  section  is  the  most  striking 
instance  of  tiiis,  and  it  is  noticeable  in  several  others. 


150 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL     [Part  VL  §  92. 


ST.  MATT.  VI. 

do  they  reap,  nor  gather  into  barns  ; 
yet  your  heavenly  Father  feedeth 
them.  Are  ye  not  much  better  than 
•27  they  ?  Which  of  you  by  taking 
thought  can  add  one  cubit  unto  his 

28  Stature  ?  And  why  take  ye  thought 
for  raiment  ?  Consider  the  lilies  of 
the  field,  how  they  grow  :  they  toil 

29  not,  neither  do  they  spin  ;  and  yet 
I  say  unto  you,  that  even  Solomon 
in  all  his  glory  was  not  arrayed  like 

30  one  of  these.  Wherefore,  if  God  so 
clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which 
to  day  is,  and  to  morrow  is  cast  into 
the  oven,  shall  he  not  much  more 

31  clothe  yoUjO  ye  of  little  faith  ?  There- 
fore take  no  thought,  saying,  What 
shall  we  eat  ?  or,  What  shall  we 
drink  ?  or.  Wherewithal  shall  we  be 

32  clothed  ?  For  after  all  these  things 
do  the  Gentiles  seek :  for  your 
heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye 

33  have  need  of  all  these  things.  But 
seek  ye  first  his^  kingdom  and  right- 
eousness ;  and  all  these  things  shall 

3-1  be  added  unto  you.  Take  therefore 
no  thought  for  the  morrow  :  for  the 
morrow  shall  take  thought  for  ^  itself. 
Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil 
thereof. 


ST.  LUKE  XII 

neither  sow  nor  reap ;  which  neither 
have  storehouse  nor  barn  ;  and  God 
feedeth  them  :  how  much  more  are  ye 

25  better  than  the  fowls  ?  And  which  of 
you  with  taking  thought  can  add  to 

26  his  stature  a'  cubit?  If  ye  then  be 
not  able  to  do  that  thing  which  is  least, 
why   take   ye    thought  for    the  rest  ? 

27  Consider  the  lilies  how. they  grow: 
they  toil  not,  they  spin  not ;  and  yet 
I  say  unto  you,  that  Solomon  in  all  his 
glory  was  not  arrayed  like  one  of  these. 

28  If  then  God  so  clothe  the  grass,  which 
is  to  day  in  the  field,  and  to  morrow 
is  cast  into  the  oven  ;  how  much  more 
loill  he  clothe  you,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ? 

29  And  seek  not  ye  what  ye  shall  eat, 
and-  what  ye  shall  drink,  neither  be 

30  ye  of  doubtful  mind.  For  all  these 
things  do  the  nations  of  the  world  seek 
after :  and  your  Father  knoweth  that 

31  ye  have  need  of  these  things.  But 
rather  seek  ye  his'*  kingdom  ;  and^ 
these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you. 


32  Fear  not,  little  flock ;  for  it  is 
your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give 

33  you  the  kingdom.  Sell  that  ye  have, 
and  give  alms  ;  provide  yourselves  bags 
which  wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the 
heavens  that  faileth  not,  where  no 
thief  approacheth,  neither  moth  cor- 

st  rupteth.     For  where  your  treasure  is, 

there  will  your  heart  be  also.      Let 

35  your  loins  be  girded  about,  and  i/our 


1  one  cubit 


2  or  what 


^  the  kingdom  of  God  and  liis  riiichteousness  ; 


*  the  kingdom  of  God 


s  and  all  these  things 


•>  for  the  things  of  itself 


Part  VI.  §92]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


161 


ST.  MATT.  XXIV. 


43  But  know  this,  that  if  the  goodman 
of  the  house  had  known  in  what 
watch  the  thief  would  come,  he 
would  have  watched,  and  would  not 
have  suffered  his  house  to  be  broken 

44  up.  Therefore  be  ye  also  ready : 
for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not 
the  Son  of  Man  cometh. 


45  Who  then  is  a  faith- 
ful and  wise  servant,  whom  the*  lord 
hath  made  ruler  over  his  household, 
to  give  them  meat  in  due  season  ? 

46  Blessed  is  that  servant,  whom  his 

lord  when  he  cometh  shall  find  so 

47  doinsT-  Verilv  I  say  unto  vou.  That 
he  shall  make  him  ruler  over  all  his 

48  goods.  But  and  if  the^  evil  ser- 
vant shall  say  in  his  heart.  My  lord 

40  delayeth;®  and  shall  begin  to  smite 
his'  fellow-servants,  and  to  eat  and 

50  drink  with  the  drunken  ;  the  lord 
of  that  servant  shall  come  in  a  day 
when  he  looketh  not  for  him,  and 
in  an  hour  that  he  is  not  aware  of, 


ST.  LUKE  XII. 

36  lights  burning ;  and  ye  yourselves  like 
unto  men  that  wait  for  their  lord, 
when  he  will  return  from  the  wed- 
ding ;  that  when  he  cometh  and 
knocketh,   they   may   open   unto  him 

37  immediately.  Blessed  are  those  ser- 
vants, whom  the  lord  when  he  cometh 
shall  find  watching :  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  that  he  shall  gird  himself,  and 
make  them  to  sit  down  to  meat,  and  will 

38  come  forth  and  serve  them.  And  if  he 
shall  come  in  the  second  watch,  or 
come  in  the  third  watch,  and  find  them 

39  so,  blessed  are  they.'  And  this  know, 
that  if  the  goodman  of  the  house  had 
known  what  hour  the  thief  would  come, 
he  would-  not  have  suffered  his  house 

40  to  be  broken  through.  Be  ye'  ready 
also :  for  the  Son  of  Man  cometh  at 
an  hour  when  ye  think  not. 

41  Then  Peter  said  unto  him,  Lord, 
speakest  thou  this  parable  unto  us,  or 

42  even  to  all  ?  And  the  Lord  said.  Who 
then  is  that  faithful  and  wise  steward, 
whom  his  lord  shall  make  ruler  over 
his  household,  to  give  thetn  their  por- 

43  tion  of  meat  in  due  season  ?  Blessed 
is  that  servant,  whom  his  lord  when 

44  he  cometh  shall  find  so  doincr.  Of  a 
truth  I  say  unto  you,  that  he  will 
make  him  ruler  over  all  that  he  hath. 

45  But  and  if  that  servant  say  in  his 
heart,  My  lord  delayeth  his  coming ; 
and  shall  begin  to  beat  the  men-ser- 
vants   and   maidens,  and    to    eat  and 

46  drink,  and  to  be  drunken ;  the  lord 
of  that  servant  will  come  in  a  day 
when  he  looketh  not  for  him,  and  at 
an  hour  when   he  is  not  aware,  and 


1  blessed  are  those  servants  2  y^g  would  have  watched  and  not  have  suffered 

*  Be  ye  therefore  ready         *  his  lord         ^  that  evil  servant      *  delayeth  his  coming      '  his 


152 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL         [Part  VI.  §  92. 


ST.  MATT.  XXIV,  X. 

51  And  shall  cut  him  asunder,  and 
appoint  him  his  portion  with  the 
hypocrites :  there  shall  be  weeping 
and  gnashing  of  teeth. 


ST.    MATT.    X. 

34  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to 
send  peace  on  earth  :    I  came  not 

35  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword.  For  I 
am  come  to  set  a  man  at  variance 
against  his  father,  and  the  daughter 
against  her  mother,  and  the  daugh- 
ter-in-law against  her  mother-in-law. 

36  And  a  man's  foes  shall  he  they  of 
his  own  household. 


ST.  LUKE  XII. 

will  cut  him  in  sunder,  and  will  ap- 
point him  his  portion  with  the  unbe- 

47  lievers.  And  that  servant,  which 
knew  his  lord's  will,  and  j^repared  not 
himself,  or^  did  according  to  his  will, 
shall    be    beaten    with    many  stripes. 

48  But  he  that  knew  not,  and  did  commit 
things  worthy  of  stripes,  shall  be 
beaten  with  few  stripes.  For  unto 
whomsoever  much  is  given,  of  him 
shall  be  much  required ;  and  to  whom 
men  have  committed  much,  of  him 
they  will  ask  the  more. 

49  I  am  come  to  send  fire  on  the  earth  ; 
and   what   will    I,    if   it   be    already 

50  kindled  ?  But  I  have  a  baptism  to 
be  baptized  with ;  and  how  am  I 
straitened    till    it   be    accomplished ! 

51  Suppose  ye  that  I  am  come  to  give 
peace  on    earth-?     I    tell    you,  Nay ; 

52  but  rather  division :  for  from  hence- 
forth there  shall  be  five  in  one  house 
divided,   three   against  two,  and   two 

53  against  three.  The  father  shall  be 
divided  against  the  son,  and  the  son 
against  the  father  ;  the  mother  against 
the  daughter,  and  the  daughter  against 
the  mother  ;  the  mother-in-law  against 
the  ^  daughter-in-law,  and  the  daughter- 
in-law  against  the  ^  mother-in-law. 

64  And  he  said  also  to  the  people, 
When  ye  see  a  cloud  rise  in  *  the 
west,  straightway  ye  say,  That^  there 

65  cometh  a  shower ;  and  so  it  is.  And 
when  ye  see  the  south  wind  blow,  ye 
say.  There  will  be  heat ;  and  it  cometh 

66  to  pass.  Ye  hypocrites !  ye  can  discern 
the  face  of  the  sky  and  of  the  earth ; 
but  how  is  it  that  ye  do  not  discern 

57  this  time  ?  Yea,  and  why  even  of 
yourselves  judge  ye  not  what  is  right? 


1  neither  did.  '^  her  daughter  in  law 

*  rise  out  of  the  west 


<^  her  mother  in  hiw 
5  omit  That 


Part  VI.  §  93.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  153 


ST.  MATT.  V.  ST.  LUKE  XII. 

25  Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly,  as  When  thou  goest  with  thine  adver- 
whiles  thou  art  in  the  way  with  sary  to  the  magistrate,  as  thou  art 
him ;  lest  at  any  time  the  adversary  in  the  way,  give  diligence  that  thou 
deliver  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  mayest  be  delivered  from  liim ;  lest 
judge  ^  to  the  officer,  and  thou  be  he    hale  thee  to  the  judge,  and   the 

26  cast  into  prison.  Verily  I  say  unto  judge  shall  -  deliver  thee  to  the  officer, 
thee,  Thou  shalt  by  no  means  come  and  the  officer  shall  ^  cast  thee  into 
out  thence,  till  thou  hast  paid  the  sa  prison.  I  tell  thee,  thou  shalt  not 
uttermost  farthing,  depart  thence,  till  thou  hast  paid  the 

very  last  mite. 

§  93.   Of  the  Slaughter  of  the  Galileans  ;  the  Parable  of  the  Fig-tree ;  a  Woman 

healed  on  the  Sabbath. 

St.  Luke  xiii.  1-17. 

1  There  were  present  at  that  season  some  that  told  him  of  the  Galileans, 

2  whose  blood  Pilate  had  mingled  with  their  sacrifices.  And  he  ^  answering 
said  unto  them,  Suppose  ye  that  these  Galileans  were  sinners  above  all  the 

3  Galileans,  because  they  suffered  these  *  things  ?     I  tell  you,  Nay  :  but,  except 

4  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish.  Or  those  eighteen,  upon  whom  the 
tower  in  Siloam  fell,  and  slew  them,  think  ye  that  they  were  sinners  above 

5  all  men  that  dwelt  in  Jerusalem  ?  I  tell  you,  Nay  ;  but,  except  ye  repent,  ye 
shall  all  likewise  perish. 

6  He  spake  also  this  parable  :  *  A  certain  man  had  a  fig  tree  planted  in  his 

7  vineyard ;  and  he  came  and  sought  fruit  thereon,  and  found  none.  Then  said 
he  unto  the  dresser  of  his  vineyard,  Behold,  these  thi'ee  years  since  ^  I  come 
seeking  fruit  on  this  fig-tree,  and  find  none  :  cut  it  down  ;  why  cumbereth  it 

8  the  ground  ?     And  he  answering  said  unto  him,  Lord,  let  it  alone  this  year 

9  also,  till  I  shall  dig  about  it,  and  dung  it :  And  if  it  bear  fruit  after  that,® 
well :  and  if  not,  thou  shalt  cut  it  down. 

}J  And  he  was  teaching  in  one  of  the  synagogues  on  the  sabbath.  And, 
behold,  there  was  ^  a  woman  which  had  a  spirit  of  infirmity  eighteen  years, 

12  and  was  bowed  together,  and  could  in  no  wdse  lift  up  herself.  And  when 
Jesus  saw  her,  he  called  her  to  him.  and  said  unto  her.  Woman,  thou  art 

13  loosed  from  thine  infirmity.  And  he  laid  his  hands  on  her ;  and  immediately 
she  was  made  straight,  and  glorified  God. 

14  And  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue  answered  with  indignation,  because  that 
Jesus  had  healed  on  the  sabbath  day,  and  said  unto  the  people,  that  ^  there 
are  six  days  in  which  men  ought  to  work ; ''  in  them,  therefore,  come  and  be 

1  the  judge  deliver  thee  to  the  ^  twice  omit  shall  ^  And  Jesus  answering 

*  such  thinprs  ^  omit  since 

^  And  if  it  bear  fruit,  well:  and  if  not,  then  after  that  thou  shalt  '  there  was 

"  omit  that 

o  Comp.  Isa.  V.  1-7.  ^  Ex.  xx.  9. 

20 


154  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL  [Part  VI.  §  94. 

ST.    LUKE    XIII. 

15  healed,  and  not  on  the  sabbath-day.  But  ^  the  Lord  answered  him,  and  said. 
Hypocrites !  -  doth  not  each  one  of  you  on  the  sabbath  *  loose  his  ox  or  his 

le  ass  from  the  stall,  and  lead  him  away  to  watering?  And  ought  not  this 
woman,  being  a  daughter  of  Abraham,  whom  Satan  hath  bound,  lo,  these 

1?  eighteen  years,  be  loosed  from  this  bond  on  the  sabbath-day  ?  And  when  he 
had  said  these  things,  all  his  adversaries  were  ashamed ;  and  all  the  people 
rejoiced  for  all  the  glorious  things  that  were  done  by  him. 

§  94.    The  Festival  of  the  Dedication  ;  Jesus  retires  beyond  the  Jordan. 

St.  John  x.  22-42. 
I3  And  it  was  at  Jerusalem  the  feast  of  the  dedication  *"  :^  it  was  winter.  And 
24  Jesus  walked  in  the  temple  in  Solomon's  porch.*^  Then  came  the  Jews  round 
about  him,  and  said  unto  him,  How  long  dost  thou  make  us  to  doubt  ?  If  thou 
'J5  be  the  Christ,  tell  us  plainly.  Jesus  answered,*  I  told  you,  and  ye  believe  not; 
26  the  works  that  I  do  in  my  Father's  name,  they  bear  witness  of  me.  But  ye 
2"  believe  not,  because  ye  are  not  of  my  sheep.''     My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  I 

28  know  them,  and  they  follow  me :    And  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life ;  and  they 

29  shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand.  The® 
Father,  which  gave  thein  me,  is  greater  than  all ;  and  no  man  is  able  to  pluck 

so  them  out  of  the  ^  Father's  hand.     I  and  my  Father  are  one. 

3^       The  '  .Tews  took  up  stones  again  to  stone  him.     Jesus  answered  them,  Many 

good  works  have  I  showed  you  from  the"  Father  ;  for  which  of  those  works  do 
S3  ye  stone  me?    The  Jews  answered  him,^  For  a  good  work  we  stone  thee  not; 

but  for  blasphem}^ ;  and  because  that  thou,  being  a  man,  makest  thyself  God. 
34  Jesus  answered  them,  Is  it  not  written  in  your  law,  that"  I  said.  Ye  are  gods  ?'^ 
3.1  If  he  called  them  gods,  unto  whom  the  word  of  God  came,  and  the  scripture 
3fi  cannot  be  broken ;  say  ye  of  him,  whom  the  Father  hath  sanctified,  and  sent 

into  the  world,  Thou  blasphemest ;  because  I  said,  I  am  the  Son  of  God? 
%  If  I  do  not  the  works  of  my  Father,  believe  me  not.     But  if  I  do,  though  ye 

believe  not  me,  believe  the  works ;  that  ye  may  know,  and  understand,"'  that 
3ii  the  Father  is  in  me,  and  I  in  the  Father.^^  Therefore  they  sought '-  to  take 
4«  him  ;  but  he  escaped  out  of  their  hand,  and  went  away  again  beyond  Jordan 

41  into  the  place  where  John  at  first  baptized;*  and  there  he  abode.  And 
many  resorted  unto  him,  and  said.  John  did  no  miracle ;  but  all  things  that 

42  John  spake  of  this  man  were  true.     And  many  believed  on  him  there. 

1  The  Lord  then  answered'     ■^  Thou  hypocrite,  ^  and  it  was  winter 

*  answered  them  •''  not  of  my  sheep,  as  I  said  unto  ■''ou       ®  my  Father ; 

"  then  the  Jews  *  answered  him,  saying,  ^  omit  that 

1"  know  and  believe  ^i  and  I  in  him  i'-^  sought  again  to  take 

•■»  Cump.  Lk.  xiv  5.  ^  See  1  Mace.  iv.  59.  =  Comp.  Acts  iii.  11  ;  v.  12. 

J  Ps.  Ixxxii.  6,  e  Jno.  i.  28. 


§  94.  St.  John's  narrative  of  our  Lord's  visit  to  Jerusalem  and  his  discourse  at  the  festival 
of  Dedication  is  inserted  in   this  place,  not   without  doubt.     No  mention  being   made  of 


Pakt  VI.  §  95.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  155 

§  95  (A)   Our  Lord  journeys  towards  Jerusalem.  —  Perea. 

St.  Matt.  xix.  1\  2.  St.  Mark  x.  l^  St.  Luke  xiii.  22. 

— and  came   into   the  — and  cometh  into  the     22       And  he  went  through 

coasts    of   Juda?a   be-  coasts  of  Judtea  aud^         the    cities  and    villages, 

2    yond     Jordan;      and  the  farther  side  of  Jor-         teaching,  and  journeying 

great  multitudes    fol-  dan ;  and   the  people  toward  Jerusalem, 

lowed   him  ;    and    he  resort  unto  him  again  ; 

healed  them  there.  and,  as  he  was  wont, 

he  taught  them  again. 

(B)    He  teaches  on  the  way,  and  is  warned  against  Herod.  —  Perea. 

St.  Luke  xiii.  23-33. 

23  Then  said  one  unto  him,  Lord,  are  there  few  that  be  saved  ?     And  he  said 

24  unto  them.  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  door"-;    for  many.  I  say  unto  you, 

25  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall  not  be  able.  When  once  the  master  of  the 
house  is  risen  up,  and  hath  shut  to  the  door,  and  ye  begin  to  stand  without,  and 
to  knock  at  the  door,  saying,  Lord,'^  open  unto  us ;  and  he  shall  answer  and 

26  say  unto  you,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are :  ^  then  shall  ye  begin  to  say. 
We  have  eaten  and  drunk  in  thy  presence,  and  thou  hast  taught  in  our  streets. 

27  But  he  shall  say,  I  tell  you,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are ;  depart  from  me, 

28  all  ye  workers  of  iniquity.  There  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth,'' 
when  ye  shall  see  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  .Jacob,  and  all  the  prophets,  in 

29  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  you  yourselves  thrust  out.  And  they  shall  come 
from  the  east,  and  from  the  west,  and  from  *  the  north,  and  from  the  south, 

1  by  the  farther  side        -  the  straight  gate        ^  saying,  Lord,  Lord,  open  *  from  the  north 

"  Comp.  Matt.  vii.  13.  ^  Comp.  Matt.  vii.  22,  23.  "=  Matt.  viii.  11,  12.     ' 


these  things  by  the  other  Evangelists,  and  the  Perean  journey  being  recorded  by  St.  Luke 
alone,  there  are  no  points  of  comparison  by  which  to  determine  with  certainty  the  chronological 
order.  This  visit  and  discourse,  however,  must  have  taken  place  not  far  from  this  time ;  and 
as  St.  Luke,  in  the  next  section  (xiii.  22),  mentions  our  Lord's  "journeying  towards  Jerusa- 
lem," he  may  intend  to  designate  thereby  another  going  up  to  the  city,  besides  the  one  of 
which  he  has  already  given  so  full  an  account.  This  cannot,  however,  l)e  considered  as  quite 
decisive.  As  attendance  at  the  festival  of  Dedication  was  not  obligatory,  it  is  generally  con- 
sidered that  our  Lord  must  have  been  already  in  the  neighborhood,  — as  he  would  very  probably 
have  been  at  the  close  of  his  journey  through  Perea. 

§  9.5.  (A)  According  to  the  arrangement  given  above,  as  on  the  whole  more  probable  than 
any  other,  some  time  must  have  elapsed  since  the  events  of  the  previous  section.  During  this 
time  our  Lord  abode  where  John  had  baijtizcd  ;  and  there  many,  prepared  by  his  forerunner, 
believed  on  him.  He  now  began  again  to  nu)ve  towards  Jerusalem,  stopping  as  he  went,  to 
teach  in  the  villages  along  the  way.  Here  the  latter  part  of  Matt.  xix.  1  and  ]Mar.  x.  1  is 
introduced,  although  these  verses  must  cover  the  whole  time  from  our  Lord's  final  departure 
from  Galilee  until  his  near  approach  to  Jerusalem  for  the  last  Passover. 

If  Jno.  X.  22-42  be  placed  elsewhere  than  in  the  previous  section,  then  Lk.  xiii.  22  will 
refer  only  to  the  leisurely  continuance  of  the  journey  begun  so  long  before. 


156  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL  [Pakt  VI.  §  9G. 

ST.    LUKE    XIII. 

SO  and  shall  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  And,  behold,  there  are  last  which 
shall  be  first,  and  there  are  first  which  shall  be  last." 

31  The  same  hour'  there  came  certain  of  the  Pharisees,  saying  unto  him.  Get 

32  thee  out,  and  depart  hence  ;  for  Herod  will  kill  thee.  And  he  said  unto  them, 
Go  ye,  and  tell  that  fox,  Behold,  I  cast  out  devils,  and  I  do  cures  to-day  and 

33  to-morrow,  and  the  third  day  I  shall  be  perfected.  Nevertheless  I  must  walk 
to-day,  and  to-morrow,  and  the  day  following ;  for  it  cannot  be  that  a  prophet 
jDerish  out  of  Jerusalem. 

§  96.   At  Table  with  a  chief  Pharisee  on  the  Sabbath  ;  He  heals  the  Dropsy, 

and  teaches.  —  Perea. 

St.  Luke  xiv.  1-24. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  went  into  the  house  of  one  of  the  chief  Pharisees 

2  to  eat  bread  on  the  Sabbath-day,  that  they  watched  him.     And,  behold,  there 

3  was  a  certain  man  before  him  which  had  the  dropsy.     And  Jesus  answering 
spake  unto  the  lawyers  and  Pharisees,  saying,  Is  it  lawful  to  heal  on  the 

4  sabbath-day,  or  not  ?  ^     And  they  held  their  peace.     And  he  took  him,  and 

5  healed  him,  and  let-  him  go ;  and  answered  them,  saying,  "Which  of  you  shall 
have  a  son  ^  or  an  ox  fallen  into  a  pit,  and  will  not  straightway  pull  him  out 

6  on  the  Sabbath-day  ?  ^     And  they  could  not  answer  *  again  to  these  things. 

7  And  he  put  forth  a  parable  to  those  which  were  bidden,  when  he  marked 

8  how  they  chose  out  the  chief  rooms  ;  saying  unto  them,  When  thou  art  bidden 
of  any  man  to  a  wedding,  sit  not  down  in  the  highest  room  ;  lest  a  more  honor- 

9  able  man  than  thou  be  bidden  of  him ;   and  he  that  bade  thee  and  him  come 
and  say  to  thee,  Give  this  man  place,  and  thou  begin  with  shame  to  take  the 

10  lowest  room.  But  when  thou  art  bidden,  go  and  sit  down  in  the  lowest 
room ;  that  when  he  that  bade  thee  cometh,  he  may  say  unto  thee,  Friend, 

-  go  up  higher ;  then  shalt  thou  have  worship  in  the  presence  of  all  ^  them  that 

11  sit  at  meat  with  thee.  For  whosoever  exalteth  himself  shall  be  abased ;  and 
he  that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted." 

^  The  same  day                                      *  omit  or  not  1  ^  an  ass  or  an  ox 

*  answer  him  again  ^  omit  all 

a  Matt.  xix.  30 ;  xx.  16  ;  Mar.  x.  31.  ^  Corap.  Lk.  xiii.  15. 

*=  Matt,  xxiii.  12  ;  Lk.  xviii.  14. 

§  95.  (B)  Several  of  our  Lord's  sayings  in  this  passage  closely  resemble  parts  of  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount.  These  appear  to  have  been  a  partial  repetition  in  Perea  of  the  instruction  long 
before  given  in  Galilee.  Although  particular  expressions  are  even  verbally  the  same,  their 
context  is  quite  ditfcreiit. 

Verses  34  and  35  of  Lk.  xiii.  are  so  closely  parallel  to  Matt,  xxiii.  37-39,  that  they  may 
be  better  studied  in  connection  with  them,  and  they  have  been  therefore  placed  in  §  89.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  however,  it  is  likely  that  they  were  uttered  twice,  first  under  the  circumstances 
mentioned  by  St.  Matthew,  and  afterwards  repeated  as  they  are  recorded  by  St.  Luke.  They 
are  most  closely  attached  to  the  context  in  St.  Matthew. 


Part  VI.  §  97.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  157 

ST.  LCKE  XIV. 

12  Then  said  he  also  to  him  that  bade  him,  When  thou  makest  a  dinner  or  a 
supper,  call  not  thy  friends,  nor  thy  brethren,  neither  thy  kinsmen,  nor  thy 
rich  neighbors ;  lest  they  also  bid  thee  again,  and  a  recompence  be  made  thee. 

13  But  when  thou  makest  a  feast,  call  the  poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame,  tlie  blind: 

14  and  thou  slialt  be  blessed ; "  for  they  cannot  recompense  thee ;  but '  thou 
shalt  be  recompensed  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just. 

15  And  when  one  of  them  that  sat  at  meat  with  him  heard  these  things,  he 
said  unto  him.  Blessed  is  he  whosoever^  shall  eat  bread  in  the  kingdom  of 

16  God.     Then  said  he  unto  him,**  A  certain  man  made  a  great  supper,  and  bade 

17  many:  and  sent  his  servant  at  supper  time  to  say  to  them  that  were  bidden, 

18  Come  ;  for  the  ^  things  are  now  ready.  And  they  all  with  one  consent  began 
to  make  excuse.     The  first  said  unto  him,  I  have  bought  a  piece  of  ground, 

19  and  I  must  needs  go  and  see  it :  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused.  And  another 
said,  I  have  bought  five  yoke  of  oxen,  and  I  go  to  prove  them :  I  pray  thee 

20  have  me  excused.     And  another  said,  I  have  married  a  wife,  and  therefore  I 

21  cannot  come.  So  the*  servant  came,  and  showed  his  lord  these  things. 
Then  the  master  of  the  house  being  angry  said  to  his  servant.  Go  out  quickly 
into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  bring  in  hither  the  poor,  and  the 

22  maimed,   and  the  halt,   and  the   blind.      And  the  servant   said.   Lord,  what 

23  thou  hast  commanded  is  done,^  and  yet  there  is  room.  And  the  lord  said 
unto  the  servant.  Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compel  them  to 

24  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled.  For  I  say  unto  you,  That  none  of 
those  men  which  were  bidden  shall  taste  of  my  supper.*^ 

§  97.    "What  is  required  of  Disciples.  —  Perea. 

St,  Matt.  x.  37—39.  St.  Luke  xiv.  25-35. 

25       And  there  went  great  multitudes  with  hira 

87       He  that  loveth  father  or  26  and  he  turned,  and  said   unto  them.  If  any 

mother    more    than   me  is  man  come  to  me,  and  hate  not  his  father,  and 

not  worthy  of  me ;  and  he  mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren, 

that  loveth  son  or  daughter  and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  own  life  also,  he  cannot 

more  than  me  is  not  worthy  27  be  my  disciple.     Whosoever  ^  doth  not  bear 

38  of  me.    And  he  that  taketh  his  cross  and  come  after  me,  cannot    be  my 

1  for  thou  shalt  be  recompensed  ^  that  shall  eat  ^  all  things  ■•  that  servant 

*  Lord,  it  is  done  as  thou  hast  commanded,  and  yet  *  And  whosoever 

"Comp.  Acts  XX.  35.  *>  Comp.  Matt.  xxii.  2-14.  =  Matt.  xxi.  43. 


§  97.  Matt.  X.  39  is  allowed  to  stand  here  in  its  close  connection  with  the  preceding  verses 
altliough  it  does  not  occur  in  the  parallel  passage  of  St.  Luke.  It  occurs  again  in  Lk.  xvii. 
33  (§  102),  where  there  is  nothing  to  correspond  in  St.  Matthew.  But  as  it  was  often  repeated 
by  our  Lord  (see  §§  70,  102,  124)  there  seems  no  objection  to  supposing  one  more  repetition, 
and  thus  preserv'e  its  various  connections. 


158 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL  [Part  VL  §08. 


ST.    MATT.    X. 

not  liis  cross  and  followeth 

after  me,  is  not  worthy  of 

S9  me."     He  that  findeth  his 

.  life  shall  lose    it;   and    he 

that  loseth  his  life  for  my 

sake  shall  find  it.'' 


ST.  LUKE  XIV. 

28  disciple."  For  which  of  you,  intending  to 
build  a  tower,  sitteth  not  down  first,  and 
counteth  the  cost,  whether  he  have  snrfficient 

29  to  finish  it  ?  Lest  haply,  after  he  hath  laid 
the  foundation,  and  is  not  able  to  finish  it,  all 

30  that  behold  it  begin  to  mock  him,  saying, 
This  man  began  to  build,  and  was  not  able  to 

31  finish.  Or  what  king,  going  to  make  war 
against  another  king,  will  not  sit'  down  first 
and  consult  whether  he  be  able  with  ten  thou- 
sand   to  meet    him  that  cometh  ajjainst   him 

82  with    twenty  thousand  ?     Or    else,  while  the 

other  is  yet  a  great  Avay  off,  he  sendeth  an 

ambassage,  and  desireth  conditions  of  peace, 
a?  So  likewise,  whosoever  he  be  of  you  that  for- 

saketh  not  all  that  he  hath,  he  cannot  be  my 

disciple. 
84       Salt  therefore  is  good  :  but  if  even  "  the  salt 

have   lost   his   savor,   wherewith  shall  it   be 
35  seasoned  ?  "^     It  is  neither  fit  for  the  land,  nor 

yet   for    the  dung-hill ;    but  men  cast   it  out. 

He  that  hath  ears,^  let  him  hear  ! 

§  98.    Parables  of  the  Lost  Sheep,  the  Lost  Drachma,  and  the  Prodigal 

Son.  —  Perea. 

St.  Luke  xv.  1-32. 

1  Then  drew  near  unto  him  all  the  publicans  and  sinners  for  to  hear  him. 

2  And  both  *  the  Pharisees  and  scribes  murmured,  saying.  This  man  receiveth 
sinners,  and  eateth  with  them. 

\  And  he  spake  this  parable  unto  them,  saying.  What  man  of  you,  having  an 
hundred  sheep,  if  he  lose  one  of  them,  doth  not  leave  the  ninety  and  nine  in 

5  the  wilderness,  and  go  after  that  which  is  lost,  until  he  find  it  ?     And  when 

6  he  hath  found  it,  he  layeth  it  on  his  shoulders,  rejoicing.  And  when  he  cometh 
home,  he  calleth  together  his  friends  and  neighbors,  saying  unto  them,  Rejoice 

7  with  me ;  for  I  have  found  my  sheep  which  was  lost.**  I  say  unto  you,  that 
likewise  joy  shall  be  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than  over 
ninety  and  nine  just  persons,  which  need  no  repentance. 

8  Either  what  woman  having  ten  pieces  of  silver,  if  she  lose  one  piece,  doth 
not  light  a  candle,  and  sweep  the  house,  and  seek  diligently  till  she  find  ^V? 

1  sitteth  not  down  first  and  consulteth  *  omit  therefore  and  even 

'  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  *  omit  both 

a  Matt.  xvi.  24  ;  Mar.  viii.  34  ;  Lk.  ix.  23.  •>  Matt.  xvi.  25  ;  Mar.  viii.  35  ;  Lk.  ix.  24 ; 

xvii.  33  ;  Jno.  xii.  25.  c  Matt.  v.  13;  Mar.  ix.  50.  ^  Matt,  xviii.  12,  13  and  note. 


Part  VI.  §  98.1         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  I59 


ST.    LtJKE    XV. 

9  And  when  she  hath  found  it,  she  calleth  her  friends  and  her  neighbors  together, 
10  saying.  Rejoice  with  me  ;  for  I  have  found  the  piece  which  I  had  lost.     Like- 
wise, I  say  unto  you,  there  is  joy  in  the  presence  of  the  angels  of  God  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth. 

12  And  he  said,  A  certain  man  had  two  sons :  and  the  younger  of  them  said 
to  his  father,  Father,  give  me  the  portion  of  goods  that  falleth  to  me.     And 

13  he  divided  unto  them  his  living.  And  not  many  days  after  the  younger  son 
gathered  all  together,  and  took  his  journey  into  a  far  country,  and  there  wasted 

14  his  substance  with  riotous  living.     And  when  he  had  spent  all,  there  arose  a 

15  mighty  famine  in  that  land ;  and  he  began  to  be  in  want.  And  he  went  and 
joined  himself  to  a  citizen  of  that, country  ;  and  he  sent  him  into  his  fields  to 

16  feed  swine.     And  he  would  fain  have  filled  his  belly  with  the  husks  that  the 

17  swine  did  eat;  and  no  w.-xn  gave  unto  him.  And  when  he  came  to  himself, 
he  said,  How  many  hired  servants  of  my  father's  have  bread  enough  and  to 

18  spare,  and  I  perish  here '  with  hunger!     I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father,  and 

19  will  say  unto  him,  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  heaven,  and  before  thee.-  I 
am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  sou  :  make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired  ser- 

20  vauts.  And  he  arose,  and  came  to  his  father.  But  when  he  was  yet  a  great 
way  off,  his  father  saw  him,  and  had  compassion,  and  ran,  and  fell  on  his  neck, 

21  and  kissed  him.     And  the  son  said  unto  him.  Father,  I  have  sinned  against 

22  heaven,  and  in  thy  sight.'  I  am  no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son.  But 
the  father  said  to  his  servants,  Bring  forth  the  best  robe,  and  put  it  on  him ; 

23  and  put  a  ring  on  his  hand,  and  shoes  on  his  feet ;  and  bring  hither  the  fatted 

24  calf,  and  kill  it ;  and  let  us  eat,  and  be  merry :  for  this  my  son  was  dead, 
and  is  alive  again  :  he  was  lost,  and  is  found.     And  they  began  to  be  merry. 

25  Now  his  elder  son  was  in  the  field ;  and  as  he  came  and  drew  nigh  to  the 

26  house,  he  heard  music  and  dancing.     And  he  called  one  of  the  servants,  and 

27  asked  what  these  things  meant.  And  he  said  unto  him.  Thy  brother  is  come ; 
and  thy  father  hath  killed  the  fatted  calf,  because  he  hath  received  him  safe 

2s  and  sound.     And  he  was  angry,  and  would  not  go  in ;  but  his  father  came  ■* 

29  out,  and  intreated  him.  And  he  answering  said  to  his  father.  Lo,  these  many 
years  do  I  serve  thee,  neither  transgressed  I  at  any  time  thy  commandment ; 
and  yet  thou  never  gavest  me  a  kid,  that  I  might  make  merry  with  my  friends : 

30  but  as  soon  as  this  thy  son  was  come,  which  hath  devoured  thy  living  with 

31  harlots,  thou  hast  killed  for  him  the  fatted  calf.     And  he  said  unto  him.  Son, 

32  thou  art  ever  with  me,  and  all  that  I  have  is  thine.  It  was  meet  that  we 
should  make  merry,  and  be  glad  ;  for  this  thy  brother  was  dead,  and  is  alive  ;  ^ 
lost,  and  is  found. 

1  omit  here  '^  before  thee,  and  am  no  more  ^  in  thy  sight,  and  am  no  more 

*  therefore  came  his  father  out  ^  and  is  alive  again  ;  and  was  lost 


160  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  99. 


§  99  (A)  The  Parable  of  the  Unjust  Steward.  —  Perea. 
St.  Luke  xvi.  1-8. 

1  And  he  said  also  unto  the '  disciples,  There  was  a  certain  rich  man,  which 
had  a  steward ;  and  the  same  was  accused  unto  him  that  he  ^  wasted  his  goods. 

2  And  he  called  him,  and  said  unto  him,  How  is  it  that  I  hear  this  of  thee  ? 
Give  an  account  of  thy  stewardship ;  for  thou  mayest  be  no  longer  steward. 

3  Then  the  steward  said  within  himself,  What  shall  I  do  ?  for  my  lord  taketh 
*    away  from  me  the  stewardship :  I  cannot  dig ;  to  beg  I  am  ashamed.     I  am 

resolved  what  to  do,  that,  when  I  am  put  out  of  the  stewardship,  they  may 
receive  me  into  their  own  *  houses. 

5  So  he  called  every  one  of  his  lord's  debtors  unto  him,  and  said  unto  the 

6  first,  How  much  owest  thou  unto  my  lord  ?  And  he  said,  An  hundred  measures 
of  oil.     And  he  said  unto  him.  Take  thy  bill,  and  sit  down  quickly,  and  write 

7  fifty.  Then  said  he  to  another,  And  how  much  owest  thou  ?  And  he  said, 
An  hundred  measures  of  wheat.     He'*  said  unto  him.  Take  thy  bill,  and  write 

8  fourscore.  And  the  lord  commended  the  unjust  steward,  because  he  had  done 
wisely ;  for  the  children  of  this  world  are  in  their  generation  wiser  than  the 
children  of  lisfht. 


o 


(B)  The  right  use  of  Riches.     The  covetous  Pharisees  reproved. 
St.  Matt.  vi.  24.  St.  Luke  xvi.  9-15. 

9  And  I  say  unto  you.  Make  to  yourselves 
friends  of  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness ; 
that   when  it  faileth  ^  they  may    receive  you 

10  into  everlasting  habitations.  He  that  is  faith- 
ful in  that  which  is  least  is  faithful  also  in 
much ;  and  he   that  is  unjust  in  the   least  is 

u  unjust  also  in  much.     If  therefore  ye  have  not 

been   faithful    in    the    unrighteous    mammon, 

who  will  commit  to  your  trust  the  true  riches'? 

12  And  if  ye  have  not  been  faithful  in  that  which 

is   another    man's,  who    shall    give    you    that 

24       No  man   can  serve  two     is  which  is  your  own  ?     No   servant  can  serve 

masters  :  for  either  he  will         two  masters  :  for  either  he  will  hate  the  one, 

1  his  disciples  ^  translated  had  wasted  ^  omit  own 

*  And  he  said  *  when  ye  fail,  they  may 

§  99.  The  three  verses  of  St.  Luke  xvi.  (16,  17,  and  18)  omitted  here  are  closely  parallel  to 
passages  of  St.  Matthew,  which  are  intimately  joined  to  their  context:  vs.  16  with  Matt.  xi. 
12,  1.3  ;  vs.  17  with  Matt.  v.  18 ;  and  vs.  18  with  Matt.  xix.  9  (Mar.  x.  11, 12).  As  they  stand 
isolated  here,  without  any  reference  to  the  circumstances  under  which  they  were  severally 
spoken,  their  true  chronological  position  is  obviously  determined  by  St.  Matthew,  and  they 
have  been  placed  accordingly. 


Part  VI.  §  99.J  OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  161 

ST.  MATT.  VI.  ST.  LUKE  XVI. 

hate  the  one,  and  love  the 

other  ;  or  else  he  will  hold 

to  the  one,  and  despise  the         and  love  the  other :  or  else  he  will  hold  to  the 

other.       Ye    cannot    serve         one,  and  despise  the  other.     Ye  cannot  serve 

God  and  mammon.  God  and  mammon. 

14  And  the  Pharisees,'  who  were  covetous, 
heard  all  these  things  ;  and  they  derided  him. 

15  And  he  said  unto  them,  Ye  are  they  which 
justify  yourselves  hefore  men  ;  but  God  know- 
eth  your  hearts :  for  that  which  is  highly 
esteemed  amonsr  men  is  ^  abomination  in  the 
sight  of  God. 

(C)   The  Parable  of  Dives  and  Lazarus. 
St.  Luke  xvi.  19-31. 

19  There  was  a  certain  rich  man,  which  was  clothed  in  purple  and  fine  linen, 

20  and  fared  sumptuously  every  day.     And  ^  a  certain  beggar  named  Lazarus 

21  was  laid  at  his  gate,  full  of  sores,  and  desiring  to  be  fed  with  that  *  which  fell 
from  the    rich   man's   table :  moreover  the  dogs  came  and  licked  his  sores. 

22  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  beggar  died,  and  was  carried  by  the  angels  into 

23  Abraham's  bosom ;  the  rich  man  also  died,  and  was  buried ;  and  in  hell  he 
lift  up  his  eyes,  being  in  torments,  and  seeth  Abraham  afar  off,  and  Lazarus 

24  in  his  bosom.  And  he  cried  and  said.  Father  Abraham,  have  mercy  on  me  ! 
and  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water,  and  cool 

25  my  tongue  ;  for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame.  But  Abraham  said,  Son,  re- 
member that  thou  in  thy  lifetime  receivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise  Laz- 

26  arus  evil  things  :  but  now  he  is  comforted  here,^  and  thou  art  tormented.  And 
besides  all  this,  between  us  and  you  there  is  a  great  gulf  fixed  :  so  that  they 
which  would  pass  from  thence  to  you  cannot ;  neither  can  they  pass  to  us, 

27  that  would  come  from  thence.     Then  he  said,  I  pray  thee  therefore,  father, 

28  that  thou  wouldst  send  him  to  my  father's  house  :  for  I  have  five  brethren  ; 
that  he  may  testify  unto  them,  lest  they  also  come  into  this  place  of  torment. 

29  But  Abraham   saith,^  They  have    Moses   and   the  prophets  ;  let  them  hear 

30  them.     And  he  said.  Nay,  father  Abraham :  but  if  one  went  unto  them  from 

31  the  dead,  they  will  repent.  And  he  said  unto  him,  If  they  hear  not  Moses 
and  the  prophets,  neither  will  they  be  persuaded,  though  one  rose  from  the 
dead. 

1  And  the  Pharisees  also  '■^  is  abomination 

3  And  there  was  a  certain  beggar  named  Lazarus,  which  was  laid 
*  with  the  crumbs  which  fell  6  ^mzY  here 

^  Abraham  saith  unto  him 
21 


162  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  100. 

§  100.    The  Power  of  Faith,  and  the  Duty  of  Humility.  —  Perea. 

St.  Luke  xvii.  5-10. 

e  And  the  apostles  said  unto  the  Lord,  Increase  our  faith.  And  the  Lord 
said,  If  ye  have^  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,"  ye  might  say  unto  this  syca- 
mine-tree, Be  thou  plucked  up  by  the  root,  and  be  thou  planted  in  the  sea ; 
and  it  should  obey  you. 

7  But  which  of  you,  having  a  servant  ploughing,  or  feeding  cattle,  will  say 
unto  him  ^  when  he  is  come  from  the  field,  Go  directly  and  sit  down  to  meat  ? 

8  And  will  not  rather  say  unto  him.  Make  ready  wherewith  I  may  sup,  and 
gird  thyself,  and  serve  me,  till  I  have  eaten  and  drunken  ;  and  afterward  thou 

9  shalt  eat  and  drink  ?     Doth  he  thank  the'  servant,  because  he  did  the  thinofs 
10  that  were  commanded.*     So  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  have  done  all  those 

things  which  are  commanded  you,  say.  We  are  unprofitable  servants :    we 
have  done  that  which  was  our  duty  to  do. 

§  101.    The  Resurrection  of  Lazarus  and  consequent  Action  of  the  Jews.  — 

Bethany,  Jerusalem,  and  Ephraim. 

St.  John  xi.  1-54. 

1  Now  a  certain  man  was  sick,  named  Lazarus,  of  Bethany,  the  town  of  Mary 

2  and  her  sister  Martha.''  (It  was  that  Mary  which  anointed  •=  the  Lord  with 
ointment,  and  wiped  his  feet  with  her  hair,  whose  brother  Lazarus  was  sick.) 

3  Therefore  his  sisters  sent  unto  him,  saying.  Lord,  Behold !  he  whom  thou 
lovest  is  sick. 

4  When  Jesus  heard  that,  he  said.  This  sickness  is  not  unto  death,  but  for 

5  the  glory  of  God,  that  the  Son  of  God  might  be  glorified  thereby.     Now 
B  Jesus  loved    Martha,  and    her  sister,  and   Lazarus.      When    he    had  heard 

therefore  that  he  was  sick,  he  abode  two  days  still  in  the  same  place  where 

7  he  was.     Then  after  that  saith  he  to  his  disciples.  Let   us  go  into  Judea 

8  again.     His  disciples  say  unto  him,  Master,  the  Jews  of  late  sought  to  stone 

9  thee** ;  and  goest  thou  thither  again?  Jesus  answered,  Are  there  not  twelve 
hours  in  the  day  ?     If  any  man  walk  in  the  day,  he  stumbleth  not.  because 

10  he    seeth    the    light    of   this    world.      But  if  a  man  walk  in  the  night,  he 

11  stumbleth,  because  there  is  no  light  in  him.      These    things    said    he :  and 
after  that  he  saith  unto  them.  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth  ;  but  I  go,  that  I 

12  may  awake  him  out  of  sleep.     Then  said  his  disciples  unto  him,^  Lord,  if  he 

13  sleep,  he  shall  do  well.  Howbeit  Jesus  spake  of  his  death  :  but  they  thought  that 

14  he  had  spoken  of  taking  of  rest  in  sleep.     Then  said  Jesus  unto  them  plainly, 

i  If  ye  had  faith        ^  will  say  unto  him  by  and  by,  when  he  is  come  from  the  field.  Go  and  sit 
3  that  servant  *  were  commanded  him  ?  I  trow  not. 

^  Then  said  his  disciples.  Lord,  if  he 

"  Matt.  xvii.  20  ;  xxi.  21  ;  Mar.  ix.  23  ;  xi.  23.  b  Lk.  x.  38,  39.  "  Matt.  xxvi.  7  ; 

Mar.  xiv.  3  :  Jno.  xii.  3.  ^  Jno.  x.  31. 


Part  ^^.  §101.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  IQg 

ST.  JOHN  XI. 

15  Lazarus  is  dead.     And  I  am  glad  for  your  sakes  that  I  was  not  there,  to  the 

16  intent  ye  may  believe  ;  nevertheless  let  us  go  unto  him.  Then  said  Thomas, 
which  is  called  Didymus,  unto  his  fellow  disciples,  Let  us  also  go,  that  we 
may  die  with  him. 

17  Then  when  Jesus  came,  he  found  that  he  had  lain  in  the  grave  four  days 

18  already.      Now  Bethany  was    nigh    unto  Jerusalem,  about   fifteen   furlongs 

19  off:  and  many  of  the  Jews  came  to  Martha  and  Mary,  to  comfort  them  con- 
2<i  cerning  their^  brother.     Then  Martha,  as  soon  as  she  heard  that  Jesus  was 

21  coming,  went  and  met  him :  but  Mary  sat  still  in  the  house.  Then  said 
Martha  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  if  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died. 

22  Even  now  I  know,  that^  whatsoever  thou  wilt  ask  of  God,  God  will  give 
^  it  thee.     Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Thy  brother  shall  rise  again.     Martha  saith 

Tinto   him,  I  know  that  he   shall   rise   again   in   the  resurrection  at  the  last 

25  day.*     Jesus  said    unto  her,  I  am  the   resurrection,   and   the   life :    he  that 

26  believeth  in  me,  though    he  were  dead,  yet  shall   he  live  :    and  whosoever 
zr  liveth  and  believeth  in  me  shall  never  die.     Believest  thou  this  ?     She  saith 

unto  him,  Yea,  Lord :  I  believe  that  thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
which  should  come  into  the  world. 

28  And  when  she  had  said  this,''  she  went  her  way,  and  called  Mary  her  sister 

29  secretly,  saying,  The  Master  is  come,  and  calleth  for  thee.     As  soon  as  she 

30  heard  that,  she  arose  quickly,  and  came  unto  him.     Xow  Jesus  was  not  yet 

31  come  into  the  town,  but  was  in  that  place  where  Martha  met  him.  The 
Jews  then  which  were  with  her  in  the  house,  and  comforted  her,  when  they 
saw  Mary,  that  she  rose  up  hastily  and  went  out,  followed  her,  thinking,^  She 

32  goeth  unto  the  grave  to  weep  there.  Then  when  Mary  was  come  where 
Jesus  was,  and  saw  him,  she  fell  down  at  his  feet,  saying  unto  him.  Lord,  if 

33  thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died.  When  Jesus  therefore  saw 
her  weeping,  and  the  Jews  also  weeping  which  came  with  her.  he  groaned  in 

%  the  spirit,  and  was  troubled,  'and  said,  Where  have  ye  laid  him  ?     They  said 

36  unto  him.  Lord,  come  and  see.     Jesus  wept.     Then  said  the  Jews,  Behold 

37  how  he  loved  him  !  And  some  of  them  said,  Could  not  this  man.  wliicli 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  have  caused  that  even  this    man  should  not 

38  have  died  ?     Jesus  therefore  again  groaning  in  himself  cometh  to  the  grave. 

39  It  was  a  cave,  and  a  stone  lay  upon  it.  Jesus  said.  Take  ye  away  the  stone. 
Martha,  the  sister  of  him  that  was  dead,  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  by  this  time  he 
stinketh  :  for  he  hath  been  dead  four  days.     Jesus  saith  unto  her.  Said  I  not 

40  unto  thee,  that,  if  thou  wouldest  believe,  thou  shouldest  see  the  glory  of  God  ? 

41  Then  they  took  away  the  stone."     And  Jesus  lifted  up  Ms  eyes,  and  said, 

42  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  hast  heard  me.  And  I  knew  that  thou  hearest 
me  always  :  but  because  of  the  people  which  stand  by  I  said  it,  that  they 

^  their  2  ^^t  j  know,  that  even  now,  whatsoever  '  she  had  so  said 

*  followed  her,  saying,  '  Then  they  took  away  the  stoneyJo/n  the  place  where  the  dead  was  laid. 

"  Dan.  xii.  2,  etc. 


164  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  102. 

ST.    JOHN    XI. 

43  may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me.     And  when  he  thus  had  sjioken,  he  cried 

44  with  a  loud  voice,  Lazarus,  come  forth.  Ile^  that  was  dead  came  forth,  bound 
hand  and  foot  with  grave-clothes :  and  his  face  was  bound  about  with  a  nap- 
kin.    Jesus  saith  unto  them.  Loose  him,  and  let  him  go. 

45  Then  many  of  the  Jews  which  came  to  Mary,  and  had  seen  the  things 
4«  which  he^  did,  believed  on  him.     But  some  of  them  went  their  ways  to  the 

Pharisees,  and  told  them  what  things  Jesus  had  done. 

47  Then  gathered  the   chief  priests   and  the  Pharisees  a  council,  and  said, 

48  What  do  we  ?  for  this  man  doeth  many  miracles.  If  we  let  him  thus  alone, 
all  men  will  believe  on  him  :  and  the  Romans  shall  come  and  take  away  both 

49  our  place  and  nation.     And  one  of  them,  named  Caiaphas"  being  the  high 
60  priest  that  same  year,  said  unto  them,  Ye  know  nothing  at  all,  'nor  consider 

that  it  is  expedient  for  you,^  that  one  man  should  die  for  the  people,  and  that 

51  the  whole  nation  perish  not.  And  this  spake  he  not  of  himself :  but  being 
high  priest  that  year,  he  prophesied  that  Jesus  should  die  for  that  nation ; 

52  and  not  for  that  nation  only,  but  that  also  he  should  gather  together  in  one 

53  the  children  of  God  that  were  scattered  abroad.  Then  from  that  day  forth 
they  took  counsel*  for  to  put  him  to  death. 

54  Jesus  therefore  walked  no  more  openly  among  the  Jews  ;  but  went  thence 
unto  a  country  near  to  the  wilderness,  into  a  city  called  Ejjhraim,  and  there 
continued  with  the  ^  disciples. 

§  102.    Concerning  the  Coming  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

St.  Matt.  xxiv.  26-28,  37-41.  St.  Luke  xvii.  20-30,  32-37. 

20  And  when  he  was  demanded  of  the 
Pharisees,  when  the  kingdom  of  God 
should  come,  he  answered  them  and 
said.  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not 

1  And  he  that  was  ^  the  things  which  Jesus  did  ^  expedient  for  us 

*  took  counsel  together  ^  with  his  disciples 

»  Comp.  Lk.  iii.  2. 

§  101.  Ephraim,  to  which  our  Lord  retired  (vs.  54),  is  a  small,  but  very  strong,  city  in  the 
N.  E.  of  Judah,  on  the  confines  of  Samaria,  and  is  identified  with  the  Ephron  or  Ephraim  of 
2  Chron.  xiii.  19,  and  is  also  identified  by  Robinson  (notes  in  loco,  p.  204)  with  the  Ophrah 
in  Benjamin  of  Josh,  xviii.  23;  1  Sam.  xiii.  17,  and  with  "the  lofty  site  of  the  modern  et- 
Taiyibeh,  situated  two  hours  northeast  of  Bethel,  and  six  hours  and  twenty  minutes  N.N.  E. 
of  Jerusalem  (reckoning  three  Roman  miles  to  the  hour),  adjacent  to  and  overlooking  the 
broad  tract  of  desert  country  lying  Iietween  it  and  the  valley  of  the  Jordan."  Our  Saviour 
appears  to  have  remained  here  until  the  near  approach  of  the  last  Passover,  when  he  again 
crossed  the  Jordan,  and  joined  the  crowds  of  worshippers  going  up  to  Jerusalem.  At  this 
]ioint  the  other  Evangelists  resume  their  narrative.  The  length  of  the  sojourn  in  Ephraim 
we  have  no  means  of  ascertaining,  and  there  are  no  certain  data  for  determining  at  precisely 
what  point  in  St.  Luke's  narrative  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus  occurred.     It  is   generally 


Part  VI.  §  102.]         OUK  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


165 


ST.  MATT.  XXIV. 


26  Wherefore  if  they  shall  say  unto 
you,  Behold!  he  is  in  the  desert; 
go  not  forth :  behold !  he  is  in  the 
secret   chambers ;    believe    it   not. 

27  For  as  the  liijhtnino^  cometh  out  of 
the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto  the 
west ;  so  shall  *  the  coming  of  the 

37  Son  of  Man  be.  But  as  the  days 
of  Noe  "  were,  so  shall  *  the  coming 

38  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.  For  as  in 
the  days  that  were  before  the  flood 
they  were  eating  and  drinking, 
marrying  and  giving  in  marriage, 
until  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into 

39  the  ark,  and  knew  not  until  the 
flood  came,  and  took  them  all  away ; 
so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son 
of  Man  be. 


ST.  LUKE  XVII. 

21  with  observation :  neither  shall  they 
say,  Lo  here  !  or,^  there  !  for,  behold  ! 
the  kingdom  of  God  is  within    j'ou. 

22  And  he  said  unto  the  disciples.  The 
days  will  come,  when  ye  shall  desire 
to  see  one  of  the  days  of  the  Son  of 

23  Man,  and  ye  shall  not  see  it.  And 
they  shall  say  to  you.  See  here,^  see 
there :  go  not  after  them,  nor  follow 

24  them.  For  as  the  lightning "''  lighteneth 
out  of  the  one  part  under  heaven, 
shineth  unto  the  other  part  under 
heaven  ;  so  shall  ^  the  Son  of  Man  be 

25  in  his  day.  But  first  must  he  suffer 
many  things,  and  be  rejected  of  this 

26  generation.  And  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Noe,''  so  shall  it  be  also  in 

27  the  days  of  the  Son  of  Man.  They 
did  eat,  they  drank,  they  married 
wives,  they  were  given  in  marriage, 
until  the  day  that  Noe  entered  into 
the  ark,  and  the  flood  came,  and  de- 

28  stroyed  them  all.  Likewise  also  as 
it  was  in  the  days  of  Lot ;  ^  they  did 
eat,    they    drank,  they   bought,  they 

29  sold,  they  planted,  they  builded ;  but 
the  same  day  that  Lot  went  out  of 
Sodom  it  rained  fire  and  brimstone 
from  heaven,  and  destroyed  thetn  all :  '^ 

30  even  thus  shall  it  be  in  the  day  when 

32  the    Son   of  Man   is    revealed.     Ee- 

33  member  Lot's  wife.*^    Whosoever  shall 


1  or,  lo  there  !  ^  See  here ;  or,  see  there  ^  lightning  that  lighteneth 

*  so  shall  also  the  coming  ^  so  shall  also  the  Son 

»  Gen.  vi.  vii.  ^  Gen.  xix.  "  ib.  24-26.  ^  ib.  26. 


agreed,  however,  that  it  is  not  likely  to  have  been  later  than  the  point  here  assigned,  while 
there  is  no  sufficient  reason  for  putting-  it  earlier. 

§  102.  Another  instance  in  which  St.  Matthew,  having  omitted  the  narrative  of  this  period, 
preserves  some  important  parts  of  its  discourses,  by  connecting  them  with  a  similar  discourse 
uttered  somewhat  later.  By  transposing  these  passages  to  this  place,  and  into  connection 
with  the  closely  parallel  language  of  St.  Luke,  the  twenty-fourth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew  may 
become  clearer  to  the  student.  A  single  verse  of  St.  Luke  (31),  on  the  other  hand,  requires 
to  be  transposed  to  that  discourse  by  the  arrangraent  of  both  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark.  It 
is  also  intimately  connected  with  what  thus  becomes  its  context  in  St.  Luke. 


166  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL     [Part  VI.  §  103. 

ST.  MATT.  XXIV.  ST.  LUKE    XVII. 

seek  to  save  his  life  shall  lose  it ;  aud 

whosoever    shall    lose    his    life    shall 

34  preserve  it.     I  tell  you,  in  that  night 

40  Then  shall  two  be  in  the  field ;  the  there  shall  be  two  men  in  one  bed ; 
one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other         the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other 

41  left.  Two  women  shall  he  grinding  as  shall  be  left.  Two  women  shall  be 
at  the  mill ;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  grinding  together  ;  the  one  shall  be 
and  the  other  left.  37  taken,  and  the  other  left.'     And  they 

answered  and  said  unto  him,  Where, 
Lord  ?     And    he     said     unto    them, 
28  2 Wheresoever  the  carcase  is,  there         Wheresoever  the  body  ^'s,  thither  also  ^ 
will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together.         will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together. 

§  103.    The  Parables  of  the  Importunate  Widow,  and  of  the  Pharisee  and 

Publican. 

St.  Luke  xviii.  1-14. 

1  And  he  spake  a  parable  unto  tliem  to  this  end,  that  they*  ought  always  to 

2  pray,"  and  not  to  faint ;  saying,  There  Avas  in  a  city  a  judge,  which  feared  not 

3  God,  neither  regarded  man :  and  there  was  a  widow  in  that  city ;  and  she 

4  came  unto  him,  saying,  Avenge  me  of  mine  adversary.  And  he  would  not 
for  a  while :  but  afterward  he  said  within  himself,  Though  I  fear  not  God, 

6  nor  regard  man  ;  yet  because  this  widow  troubleth  me,  I  will  avenge  her,  lest 

6  by  her  continual  coming  she  weary  me.     And  the  Lord  said.  Hear  what  the 

7  unjust  judge  saith.     And  shall  not  God  avenge  his  own  elect,  which  cry  day 

8  aud  night  unto  him,  though  he  bear  long  with  them  ?  I  tell  you  that  he  will 
avenge  them  speedily.  Nevertheless  when  the  Son  of  Man  cometh,  shall  he 
find  faith  on  the  earth  ? 

y       And  he   spake  this  parable  unto  certain  which  trusted  in  themselves  that 

10  they  were  righteous,  and  despised  others :  Two  men  went  up  into  the  temple 

n  to  pray  ;  the  one  a  Pharisee,  and  the  other  a  publican.     The  Pharisee  stood 

and  prayed  thus,^  God,  I  thank  thee,  that  I  am  not  as  other  men  are,  extor- 

12  tioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  or  even  as  this  publican.     I  fast  twice  in  the  week, 

13  I  give  tithes  of  all  that  I  acquire.^  But^  the  publican,  standing  afar  off, 
would  not  lift  up  so  much  as  his  eyes  unto  heaven,  but  smote^  his  breast, 

14  saying,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.  I  tell  you,  this  man  went  down  to 
his  house  justified  rather^  than  the  other :  for  every  one  that  exalteth  himself 
shall  be  abased ;  and  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted. 

1  ver.  36     Two  men  shall  be  in  the  field  ;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left. 
^  For  wheresoever  3  o,„jY  also  *  that  men  ought. 

^  prayed  thus  with  himself  ®  translated  all  that  I  possess    "  And  the  publican 

*  smote  upon  his  "  rather 

«  Cf.  Lk.  xi.  5-8. 


Part  VI.  §  104.J         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


167 


104.    Instructions  concernins  Divorce. 


St.  Matt.  xix.  3-12. 

The  Pharisees  also 
came  unto  him,  tempting 
him,  and  saying,'  Is  it 
lawful  for  a  man-  to  put 
away  his  wife  for  every 
cause  ? 


7  They  say  unto  him,  Why 
did  Moses  then  command 
to  give  a  writing  of  di- 
vorcement,   and    to    put 

8  her^  away  ?  "  He  saith 
unto  them,  Moses  because 
of  the  hardness  of  your 
hearts  suffered  you  to 
put  away  your  wives : 
but  from  the  beginning 

4  it  was  not  so.  And  he 
answered  and  said,**  have 
ye  not  read,  that  he 
which  made  them  at  the 
beginning    made     them 

5  male  and  female,''  and 
said,  For  this  cause  shall 
a  man  leave  father  and 
mother,  and  shall  cleave 
to  his  wife :  and  they 
twain  shall  be  one  flesh  ?" 

6  Wherefore  they  are  no 
more  twain,  but  one  flesh. 
What  therefore  God 
hath  joined  together,  let 
not  man  put  asunder. 


St.  Mark  x.  2-12. 

2  And  the  Pharisees 
came  to  him,  and  asked 
him.  Is  it  lawful  for  a 
man  to  put  away  his 
wife  ?    tempting    him. 

3  And  he  answered  and 
said  unto  them.  What 
did    Moses    command 

4  you  ?  And  they  said, 
Moses  suffered  to  write 
a  bill  of  divorcement, 
and  to  put  her  away." 

5  And  Jesus*  said  unto 
them,  For  the  hard- 
ness of  your  heart  he 
wrote  you  this  precept. 


St.  Luke  xvi.  18. 


6  But  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  creation 
he'  made   them   male 

7  and  female.''  For  this 
cause  shall  a  man  leave 
his    father     and     his^ 

8  mother.*^  And  they 
twain  shall  be  one 
flesh :  so  then  they 
are    no    more    twain, 

9  but  one  flesh.*^  What 
therefore  God  hath 
joined  together,  let 
not  man  put  asunder. 


1  saying  unto  him,  Is  it 
■^  answered  and  said  unto 
'  omit  his 


»  Deut.  xxiv.  1. 


'■^  for  a  man  ^  jjgj. 

5  God  made  them  ^  and  said  unto  them 

*  and  mother  and  cleave  to  his  wife 

b  Gen.  i.  27;  ii.  18-25;  t.  2. 


«  Gen.  ii.  24.     Comp.  1  Cor.  vi.  16 ;  xi.  8 ;  Eph.  v.  30.  31. 


168 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  105. 


ST.  MATT.  XIX. 


9  And  I  say  unto  you, 
Whosoever  shall  put 
away  his  wife,  except  it 
he  for  fornication,  and 
shall  marry  another, 
committeth  adultery:^ 


10  The^  disciples  say  unto 
him,  If  the  case  of  the 
man  be  so  with  his  wife, 
it  is  not  good  to  marry. 

u  But  he  said  unto  them, 
All  men  cannot  receive 
this  saying,  save  they  to 

12  whom  it  is  given.  For 
there  are  some  eunuchs, 
which  were  so  born  from 
their  mother's  womb,  and 
there  are  some  eunuchs, 
which  were  made  eu- 
nuchs of  men  :  and  there 
be  eunuchs,  which  have 
made  themselves  eunuchs 
for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven's  sake.  He  that 
is  able  to  receive  it,  let 
him  receive  it. 


ST.  MARK  X. 

10  And  in  the  house 
the^  disciples  asked 
him  again  concerning 

11  this.^  And  he  saith 
unto  them,  Whosoever 
shall  put  away  his  wife, 
and  marry  another, 
committeth     adultery 

12  against  her.  And  if 
she  *  shall  put  away 
her  husband  and  mar- 
ry *  another,  she  com- 
mitteth adultery. 


ST.  LUKE  XVI. 


18 


Whosoever  putteth 
away  his  wife,  and 
marrieth  another,  com- 
mitteth adultery  :  and 
he  who  "  marrieth  her 
that  is  put  away  from 
her  husband  commit- 
teth adultery. 


§  105.    Our  Lord  receives  and  blesses  little  Children. 
St.  Matt.  xix.  13-15.  St.  Mark  x.  13-16.        St.  Luke  xviii.  15-17. 

Then    were     there     i3       And      they     brought     is       And    they  brought 


13       i  lien    were 

brouiiht  unto  him  little 
children,  that  he  should 


13       And      they      brought     is 

young  children   to  him,         unto  him  also  infants, 
that    he     should    touch         that    he  would  touch 


1  his  disciples  ^  asked  him  again  of  the  same  matter. 

8  committeth  adultery :  and  whoso  marrieth  her  which  is  put  away  doth  commit  adultery. 


*  And  if  a  woman  shall 
^  and  whosoever  marrieth 


^  and  be  married  to  another 
'  His  disciples 


Part  VI.  §  106.]        OUE  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


169 


ST.  MATT.  XIX. 

put  his  hands  on  them, 
and  pray  :  and  the  dis- 
ciples   rebuked  them. 

M  But  Jesus  said  unto 
them,^  Suffer  little 
children,  and  forbid 
them  not,  to  come  unto 
me  :  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 


15  And  he  laid  his  hands 
on  them,  and  departed 
thence. 


ST.  MARK.  X. 

them :  and  his  disciples 
rebuked        those       that 

14  brought  them.  But  when 
Jesus  saw  it,  he  was 
much  displeased,  and  said 
unto  them,  Suffer  the 
little  children  to  come 
unto  me,^  forbid  them 
not:  for  of  such  is  the 

15  kingdom  of  God.  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  Whoso- 
ever shall  not  receive 
the  kingdom  of  God  as  a 
little  child,  he  shall  not 

16  enter  therein.  And  he 
took  them  up  in  his  arms, 
and  blessed  them/  and 
put  his  hands  upon  them. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 

them :  but  when  his 
disciples  saw  it,  they 

i«  rebuked  them.  But 
Jesus  called  them  unto 
him,  and  said.  Suffer 
little  children  to  come 
unto  me,  and  forbid 
them  not :  for  of  such 
is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

17  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
"Whosoever  shall  not 
receive  the  kingdom 
of  God  as  a  little  child 
shall  in  no  wise  enter 
therein. 


§106. 
St.  Matt.  xix.  16-30. 


16  And,  behold,  one  came 
and  said  unto  him,* 
Master,  what  good  thing 
shall    I  do.  that  I  may 

17  have  eternal  life  ?  And 
he  said  unto  him.  Why 
askest  thou  me  concern- 
inw  the  ^  sood  ?  the  good 
is  one :  but  if  thou  wilt 
enter    into     life,      keep 

18  the  commandments.  He 
saith/  Which  ?  Jesus 
said,"  Tliou  shalt  do  no 
murder.  Thou  shalt  not 
commit   adultery.   Thou 


(A)  The  Rich  Young  Man. 

St.  Mark  x.  17-31.      St.  Luke  xviii.  18-30. 


17 


And  when  he  was 
gone  forth  into  the 
way,  there  came  one 
running,  and  kneeled 
to  him,  and  asked  him. 
Good  Master,  what 
shall  I  do  that  I  may 
inherit    eternal    life  ? 

18  And  Jesus  said  unto 
him,  Why  callest  thou 
me  good  ?  there  is 
none    good   but   one, 

19  that  is  God.  Thou 
knowest  the  com- 
mandments,* Do  not 
commit  adultery,  Do 
not  kill.  Do  not  steal. 


18  And  a  certain  ruler 
asked  him,  saying. 
Good  Master,  what 
shall    I  do  to  inherit 

19  eternal  life  ?  And 
Jesus  said  unto  him, 
Why  callest  thou  me 
good  ?    none  is  good, 

20  save  God  only.''  Thou 

knowest  the  com- 
mandments,"  Do  not 
commit  adultery.  Do 
not  kill,  Do  not  steal, 


1  omit  unto  them  «  and  forbid  them  not 

8  in  his  arms,  put  his  hands  upon  them,  and  blessed  them  ■•  Good  master 

*  Why  callest  thou  me  good?  th&-e  is  none  good  but  one,  that  is,  God  : 

®  save  one,  that  is,  God.  ''  He  saith  unto  him,  Which  ? 

a  Ex.  XX.  13,  etc. ;  Deut.  v.  17,  etc. 
22 


170 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  106. 


ST.    MATT.    XIX. 

shalt  not  steal,  Thou 
shalt  not  bear  false  wit- 
^9  ness,  Honor  thy  father 
and  thy  mother:  and, 
Thou      shalt    love    thy 

20  neighbor  as  thyself.*  The 
young  man  saith  unto 
him,  All  these  things 
have  I  kept :  ^  what  lack 
I  yet? 

21  Jesus  said  unto 
him,  If  thou  wilt  be  per- 
fect, go  and  sell  that 
thou  hast,  and  give  to 
the  poor,  and  thou  shalt 
have  treasure  in  heaven  : 
and  come  and  follow  me. 

22  But  when  the  young 
man  heard"  lie  went  away 
sorrowful :  for  he  had 
great  possessions. 

23  Then  said  .Jesus  unto 
his  disciples.  Verily  I  say 
unto  you.  That  a  rich 
man  shall  hardly  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 


24  And   again    I 

say  unto  you.  That  ^  it  is 


easier   for    a    camel    to 


ST.  MARK    X. 

Do  not  bear  false  wit- 
ness. Defraud  not, 
Honor  thy  father  and 
mother. 


20  And  he^  said  unto  him, 
Master,  all  these  have 
I  observed    from   my 

21  youth.  Then  Jesus  be- 
holding him  loved  him, 
and  said  unto  him,  One 
thing  thou  lackest :  go 
thy  way,  sell  what- 
soever thou  hast,  and 
give  to  the  poor,  and 
thou  shalt  have  treas- 
ure   in    heaven :    and 

22  come^  follow  me.  And 
he  was  sad  at  that 
saying,  and  went  away 
grieved :  for  he  had 
great  possessions. 

23  And  Jesus  looked 
round  about,  and  saith 
unto  his  disciples,  How 
hardly  shall  they  that 
have  riches  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God  ! 

24  And  the  disciples  were 
astonished  at  his  words. 
But  Jesus  answereth 
again,  and  saith  unto 
them.  Children,  how 
hard  is  it^  to  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God ! 

25  It  is  easier  for  a  camel 


ST.  LUKE  XVIII, 

Do  not  bear  false  wit- 
ness. Honor  thy  father 
and  thy  mother. 


21  And  he  said,  All  these 
have    I    kept    from' 

22  youth  up.  Now  when 
Jesus  heard*,  he  said 

unto  him.  Yet  lackest 
thou  one  thing:  sell 
all  that  thou  hast,  and 
distribute  unto  the 
poor,  and  thou  shalt 
have  treasure  in  heav- 
en :  and  come,  follow 

23  me.  And  when  he 
heard  this,  he  was  very 
sorrowful :  for  he  was 
very  rich. 

24  And  when  Jesus  saw 
him''    he     said.    How 

hardly  shall  they  that 
have  riches  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God ! 


25  For  it  is  easier  for  a 


1  And  he  answered  and  said 
^  from  my  youth  up 

**  and  come,  take  up  the  cross,  and  follow 
'  when  Jesus  saw  that  lie  was  very  sorrowful,  he  said 
^  how  hard  is  it  for  them  that  trust  in  riches  to  enter 

8  Lev.  xix.  18. 


2  kept  from  my  youth  up 
*  heard  these  things,  he  said 
8  heard  that  saying 

^  omit  that 


Part  VI.  §  106.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


171 


ST.    MATT.    XIX. 

enter  into^  the  eye  of  a 
ueedle,  than  for  a  rich 
man  to  enter  into  the 
kingdom     of      heaven.^ 

25  When  the'^  disciples 
heard  it,  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly amazed,  saying, 
Who  then  can  be  saved? 

26  But  Jesus  beheld  them, 
and  said  unto  them,  With 
men  this  is  impossible  ; 
but  with  God  all  things 
are^  possible. 

27  Then  answered  Peter 
and  said  unto  him,  Be- 
hold !  we  have  forsaken 
all,  and  followed  thee ; 
what  shall  we  have  there- 

28  fore  ?  And  Jesus  said 
unto  them,  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  That  ye  which 
have  followed  me,  in  the 
regeneration  when  the 
Son  of  man  shall  sit  in 
the  throne  of  his  glory, 
ye  also  shall  sit  upon 
twelve  thrones,  judging 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Is- 

29  rael.  And  everyone  that 
hath  forsaken  houses,  or 
brethren,  or  sisters,  or 
father,  or  mother,^  or 
children,  or  lands,  for  my 
name's  sake,  shall  receive 
manifold,^"  and  shall  in- 


ST.    MARK    X. 

to  go  through  the  eye 
of  a  needle,  than  for 
a  rich  man  to  enter 
into    the  kingdom  of 

26  God.  And  they  were 
astonished  out  of  meas- 
ure, saying  among 
themselves,  Who  then 

27  can  be  saved?  *  Jesus 
looking  upon  them 
saith,  With  men  it  is 
impossible,  but  not 
with  God :  for  with 
God  all  things  are^ 
possible. 

28  "  Peter  began  to  say 
unto  him,  Lo !  we  have 
left  all,  and  have  fol- 
lowed thee. 


ST.    LUKE    XVIII. 

camel  to  go  through  a 
needle's  eye,  than  for 
a  rich  man  to  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of 
26  God.     And  they  that 


heard    it    said,    Who 
then    can    be    saved? 

27  And  he  said,  The 
thinjTs  which  are  im- 
possible  with  men  are 
possible  with  God. 

28  Then  Peter  said,  Lo ! 
we  have  left  our  owu^ 
and     followed      thee. 


29  Jesus  ^ 

said.  Verily  I  say  unto     29  And  he  said  unto  them, 
you,  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 


There  is  no  man  that 
hath  left  house,  or 
brethren,  or  sisters,  or 
father,  or  mother,^  or 
children,  or  lands,  for 
my  sake,  and  the  gos- 
30  pel's,  but  he  shall 
receive  an  hundred- 
fold now  in  this  time, 


There  is  no  man  that 
hath  left  house,  or 
parents,  or  brethren, 
or  wife,  or  children, 
for  the  kingdom  of 
30  God's  sake,  who  shall 
not  receive  manifold 
more  in  this  present 
time, 


^  to  go  through  the  eye 

*  And  Jesus 

7  left  all 

1*^  an  hundredfold 


2  kinirdom  of  God 


are 


^  And  Jesus  answered  and  said 


3  his  disfiples 
6  Then  Peter 
'  mother,  or  wife,  or  children 


172 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL     [Part  VI.  §  lOG. 


ST.  MATT.  XIX.  ST.  MARK  X. 

houses,  and  brethren, 
and  sisters,  and  moth- 
ers, and  children,  and 
lands,    with    persecu- 
tions ;  and  in  the  world 
herit     everlasting     life.         to  come   eternal   life. 
30  But  many  that  are  first     si  But  many  that  are  first 
shall    be    last ;    and    the         shall  be  last ;  and  the 
last  shall  be  first."  last  first." 


ST.  LUKE  XVIII. 


and   in  the  world   to 
come  life  everlasting. 


(B)    The  Parable  of  the  Laborers. 
St.  Matt.  xx.  1-16. 

1  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that  is  an  householder, 

2  which  went  out  early  in  the  morning  to  hire  laborers  into  his  vineyard.     And 
when  he  had  agreed  with  the  laborers  for  a  penny  a  day,  he  sent  them  into 

3  his  vineyard.     And  he  went  out  about  the  third  hour,  and  saw  others  standing 

4  idle  in  the  marketplace,  'and  he  said  unto  them ;  Go  ye  also  into  the  vineyard, 

5  and  whatsoever  is  right  I  will  give  you.     And  they  went  their  way.     'And^ 
again    he    went   out   about    the    sixth    and    ninth    hour,    and   did    likewise. 

6  And  about  the  eleventh'  he  went  out,  and  found  others  standing,^  and  saith 

7  unto  them,  Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle  ?     They  say  unto  him.  Because 
no  man  hath  hired  us.     He  saith  unto  them.  Go  ye  also  into  the  vineyard  ;* 

8  So  when  even  was  come,  the  lord  of  the  vineyard  saith  unto  his  steward,  Call 

9  the  laborers,  and  give  the^  hire,  beginning  from  the  last  unto  the  first.     And 
when  they  came  that  were  hired  about  the  eleventh  hour,  they  received  every 

10  man  a  penny.     But  when  the  first  came,  they  supposed  that  they  should  have 

11  received  more ;  and  they  likewise  received  every  man  a  penny.     And  when 
they  had    received   it,  they  murmured    against  the  goodman  of  the  house, 

12  'saying,  These  last  have  wrought  hut  one  hour,  and  thou  hast  made  them 

13  equal  unto  us,  which  have  borne  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day.     But  he 
answered  one  of  them,  and  said.  Friend,  I  do  thee  no  wrong:  didst  not  thou 

14  agree  with  me  for  a  penny?     Take  that  thine  is,  and  go  thy  way :  I  will  give 

15  unto  this  last,  even  as  unto  thee.     Is  it  not  lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will 
le  with  mine  own  ?     Is  thine  eye  evil,  because  I  am  good  ?     So  the  last  shall  be 

i      first,  and  the  first  last.*"" 


^  standing  idle 

*  g-ive  them  their  hire 


1  omit  Anil  '^  eleventh  hour 

*  into  the  vineyard  ;  and  whatsoever  is  right,  that  shall  ye  receive 

"  adJ  for  many  be  called,  but  few  chosen. 

«  Matt.  XX.  16.  •>  Matt.  xix.  30;  Mar.  x.  31. 


Part  VI.  §  107.J         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


173 


§  107.   On  the  Journey, 

St.  Matt.  xx.  17-19. 
1"      And  Jesus  going  up 
to  Jerusalem 


took  the  twelve  apart 

and'  in  the  way,  said 

18  unto    them,    Behold ! 


we  go  up  to  Jerusalem; 
and  the  Son  of  Man 
shall  be  betrayed  unto 
the  chief  priests  and 
unto  the  scribes,  and 
they  shall  condemn 
19  him  to  death,  and  shall 
deliver  him  to  the 
Gentiles  to  mock,  and 
to  scourge,  and  to  cru- 
cify   him  :    and     the 

tliird  day  he  shall  rise 
again. 


our  Lord  again  foretells  His 
[Cf.  §§  70,  73.] 
St.  Mark  x.  32-34. 

32  And  they  were  in  the 
way  going  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem ;  and  Jesus  went 
before  them :  and  they 
were  amazed  ;  and  as 
they  followed,  they  were 
afraid.  And  he  took 
again  the  twelve,  and 
began  to  tell  them  what 
things     should     happen 

33  unto  him,  saying,  Be- 
hold !  we  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem ;  and  the  Son  of 
Man  shall  be  delivered 
unto  the  chief  priests, 
and  unto  the  scribes ;  and 
they  shall  condemn  him 
to  death,  and  shall  deliver 

34  him  to  the  Gentiles  :  and 
they  shall  mock  him, 
and  shall  scourge  him, 
and  shall  spit  upon  him, 
and  shall  kill  him  :^  and 
after  three  days^  he  shall 


Death  and  Resurrection. 


St.  Luke  xviii.  31-34. 


31  Then  he  took  unto 
him  the  twelve,  and 
said  unto  them.  Be- 
hold! we  go  up  to  Jeru- 
salem, and  all  things 
that  are  written  by  the 
prophets  concerning 
the  Son  of  Man  shall 

32  be  accomplished.  For 
he  shall  be  delivered 
unto  the  Gentiles,  and 
shall  be  mocked,  and 
spitefully      entreated, 

33  and  spitted  on :  and 
they  shall  scourge  him^ 
and  put  him  to  death: 
and  the  third  day  he 

34  shall  rise  again.  And 
they  understood  none 
of  these  things :  and 
this  saying  was  hid 
from  them,  neither 
knew  they  the  things 
which  were  spoken. 

§  108.   The  Ambition  of  the  Sons  of  Zebedee  reproved. 

St.  Matt.  xx.  20-28.  St.  Mark  x.  35-45. 

20       Then  came  to  him  the  mother  of    35       And  James  and  John,  the  sons  of 
Zebedee's  children    with  her  sons,         Zebedee,    come    unto     him,    saying. 


rise  again. 


1  the  twelve  disciples  apart  in  the  way  and  said 


2  him 


3  and  the  third  day 


§  107.  How  long-  before  this  our  Lord  had  left  Ephraim  does  not  appear ;  but  it  is  clear 
that  he  was  now  on  his  last  journey  to  Jerusalem.  He  was  probably  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Jordan,  as  he  had  not  yet  (§  109)  reached  Jericho. 


174 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  108. 


ST.    MATT.    XX. 

worshipping  him,    and    desiring   a 

21  certain  thing  of  him.  And  he  said 
unto  her, What  wilt  thou  ?  vShe  saith 
unto  him,  Grant  that  these  my  two 
sous  may  sit,  the  one  on  the^  right 
hand,  and  the  other  on  thy  left,  in 

22  thy  kingdom.  But  Jesus  answered 
and  said,  Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask. 
Are  ye  able  to  drink  of  the  cup 
that  I  shall  drink  of  ?^     They  say 

23  unto  him,  We  are  able.  '*He  saith 
unto  them,  Ye  shall  drink  indeed 


24 


of  my  cup :  ^  but  to  sit  on  my  right 
hand,  and  on  the  left,  this^  is  not 
mine  to  give,  but  it  shall  he  given 
to  them  for  whom  it  is  prepared  of 
my  Father. 

And  when  the  ten  heard  it,  they 
were  moved  with  indisfnationas^ainst 

25  the  two  brethren.  But  Jesus  called 
them  VMto  him,  and  said,  Ye  know 
that  the  princes  of  the  Gentiles 
exercise  dominion  over  them,  and 
they  that   are    great   exercise    au- 

26  thority  upon  them."  '"It  shall  not 
be  so  among  you :  but  whosoever 
will  be  great  among  you,  shalP^  be 

27  your  minister ;  and  whosoever  will 
be  chief  among  you,  shall  be'^  your 


ST.    MAKK    X. 

Master,  we  would  that  thou  shouldest 
do  for  us  whatsoever  we  shall  desire- 
so  And  he  said  unto  them,  What  would 

37  ye  that  I  should  do  for  you?  They 
said  unto  him.  Grant  unto  us  that  we 
may  sit,  one  on  thy  right  hand,  and 
the  other  on    thy    left    hand,  in    thy 

38  glory.  But  Jesus  said  unto  them. 
Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask:  can  ye 
drink  of  the  cup  that  I  drink  of?  or^ 
be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I 

39  am  baptized  with  ?  And  they  said  unto 
him.  We  can.  And  Jesus  said  unto 
them,  Ye  shall^  drink  of  the  cup  that 
I  drink  of;  and  with  the  baptism  that 
I   am    baptized   withal   shall    ye    be 

40  baptized :  but  to  sit  on  my  right  hand 
or^  on  my  left  hand  is  not  mine  to 
give  ;  but  it  shall  he  given  to  them  for 
whom  it  is  prepared, 

41  And  when  the  ten  heard  it,  they 
began    to    be    much    displeased   with 

42  James  and  John.  And^  Jesus  called 
them  to  him,  and  saith  unto  them.  Ye 
know  that  they  which  are  accounted 
to  rule  over  the  Gentiles  exercise 
lordship  over  them ;  and  their  great 
ones  exercise  authority  upon    them.* 

43  But  so  it  is  not  '^  among  you :  but 
whosoever  will  be  great  among  you, 

44  shall  be  your  minister :  and  whosoever 
of  you  will  be  the  chiefest,  shall  be 


1  thy  right the  left 

2  drink  of,  and  to  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am  baptized  with  ? 

^  and  be  baptized  *  And  he  saith  ^  shall  indeed  drink 

"  my  cup,  and  be  baptized  with  the  baptism  that  I  am  baptized  with  '  and  on  my  left,  is  not 

8  and  on  9  But  i°  But  it  shall  not 

11  so  shall  it  not  be  among  i'-^  twice  let  him  be 

a  Comp.  Lk.  xxii.  25,  26. 

§  108.  The  very  similar  narrative  in  Lk.  xxii.  25,  26,  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  this. 
That  occurred  at  the  last  Supper,  and  it  does  not  appear  that  James  and  John  were  then  in 
any  way  prominent.  In  this  case,  these  two  (St.  Mark)  prefer  their  ambitious  request  through 
their  mother  (St.  Matthew),  who  certainly  was  not  present  at  the  last  Supper. 


Part  VI.  §  109.1         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY, 


175 


ST.    MATT.    XX. 

28  servant :  even  as  the  Son  of  INIan 
came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but 
to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a 
ransom  for  many. 


ST.    MAKK   X. 

45  servant  of  all.  For  even  the  Son  of 
Man  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto, 
but  to  minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a 
ransom  for  many. 


§  109.    Two  Blind  Men  healed  near  Jericho 
St.  Matt.  xx.  29-34.  St.  Mark  x.  46-52. 


29  And  as  they  departed 
from  Jericho,  a  great 
multitude        followed 

sn  him.  And,  behold,  two 
blind  men  sitting  by 
the  way  side,  when 
they  heard  that  Jesus 
passed  by,  cried  out, 
saying.  Have  mercy 
on  us^  son  of  David. 

31  And  the  multitude  re- 
buked  them,  because 


46  And  they  came  to  Je- 
richo :  and  as  he  went 
out  of  Jericho  with  his 
disciples  and  a  great 
number  of  people,  the 
son  of  Timoeus,  Barti- 
mjeus,^  a  blind  beggar, 
sat  by  the  highway  side. 

47  And  when  he  heard  that 
it  was  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
he  began  to  cry  out,  and 
say,  Jesus,   thou  son  of 


St.  Luke  xviii.  35-43. 


»,5 


And  it  came  to  pass, 
that  as  he  was  come 
nigh  unto  Jericho,  a 
certain  blind  man  sat 
by  the  Avay  side  beg- 

36  ging  :  and  hearing  the 
multitude  pass  by.  he 
asked  what  it  meant. 

37  And  they  told  him, 
that  Jesus  of  Xazareth 

38  passeth  by.  And  he 
cried,    saying,    Jesus, 


^  blind  Bartimaeus,  the  son  of  Tiinseus,  sat  by  the  highway  side  begging. 
'  Have  mercy  on  us,  O  Lord,  thou  son  of  David. 


§  109.  St.  Matthew  speaks  of  tico  blind  men,  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke  mention  only  one  of 
them,  Bartimtfius,  who  may  have  been,  either  previously  or  subsequently,  better  known. 

A  more  important  difference  is,  that  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark  describe  the  miracle  as 
having  been  performed  after  our  Lord's  departure  from  Jericho,  while  St.  Luke  says  that  it  was 
during  his  approach  to  the  city.  The  attempt  of  Grotius,  and  others,  to  explain  the  latter  ex- 
pression merely  of  our  Lord's  heinq  near  the  city,  cannot  be  considered  as  sustained  by  satis- 
factory examples  of  such  usage.  The  true  solution  of  the  difficulty  seems  to  lie  in  the  fact 
that  our  Lord  probabl)'  spent  some  days  in  Jericho  or  its  vicinity ;  and  while  there,  would 
naturally  have  made  excursions  into  the  country.  Very  possibly  he  spent  his  nights  at  some 
house  in  the  country,  and  came  into  the  city  during  the  day,  as  was  his  custom  at  Jerusalem, 
and  as  is  still  often  done  by  travellers  in  tlie  East.  A  miracle  performed  when  he  had  thus 
gone  into  the  country  and  was  nearing  the  city  on  his  return,  might  naturally  be  described  by 
one  Evangelist  as  taking  place  when  he  had  gone  out  of  the  city,  and  by  another  with  more 
particularity,  as  being  performed  on  his  approach  to  the  city. 

The  only  objection  to  this  solution  —  that  St.  Luke  speaks  as  if  he  were  now  first  coming 
near  the  city  on  his  journev — quite  disappears  when  we  remember  that  he  gives  no  account 
of  the  journey  at  all,  and  does  not  so  much  as  mention  the  sojourn  at  Ephraim,  whence  it 
was  undertaken.  He  merely  describes  the  circumstances  under  which  the  miracle  was 
performed. 

From  the  course  of  the  narrative  this  miracle  may  have  marked  our  Lord's  last  return  to 
Jericho  ;  for  St.  Luke  goes  on  immediately  to  say  that  "  entering,  he  passed  through  Jericho," 
and  then,  without  pause,  he  gives  the  account  of  the  visit  to  Zacchseus  (whose  residence  must 
have  been  in  the  country),  and  then  the  parable  of  the  talents,  spoken  (Lk.  xix.  11)  "because 
of  his  being  near  Jerusalem." 


176 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL         [Part  VI.  §  110. 


ST.  MATT.  XX. 

they  should  hold  their 


peace  :  but  they  cried 
the  more,  saying,  O 
Lord,  Have  mercy  on 
us,^  thou  son  of  David. 
32  And  Jesus  stood  still, 
and  called  them, 


and   said,   "What    will 
ye  that  I  shall  do  unto 

33  you?  They  say  unto 
him,    Lord,    that   our 

34  eyes  may  ojDen.*  So 
Jesus  had  compassion 
on  them,  and  touched 
their  eyes  :  and  imme- 
diately they^  received 
sight,  and  they  fol- 
lowed him. 


ST.  MARK  X. 

David,   have    mercy    on 

48  me.  And  many  charged 
him  that  he  should  hold 

his  peace :  but  he  cried 
the  more  a   great  deal, 

Hiou  son  of  David,  have 

49  mercy  on  me.  And  Jesus 
stood  still,  and  said.  Call 
him.^  And  they  call  the 
blind  man,  saying  unto 
him.  Be  of  good  comfort, 
rise  ;     he    calleth    thee. 

fio  And  he,  casting  away  his 
garment,  sprang  up,^  and 

51  came  to  Jesus.  And  Jesus 
answered  and  said  unto 
him,  "What  wilt  thou 
that  I  should  do  unto 
thee  ?  The  blind  man 
said  unto  him,  Lord,  that 
I  might  receive  my  sight. 

52  And  Jesus  said  unto  him. 
Go  thy  way ;  thy  faith 
hath  made  thee  whole. 
And  immediately  he  re- 
ceived his  sight,  and  fol- 
lowed him"  in  the  way. 


ST.  LUKE  XVIII. 

thou  son  of  David, 
have    mercy    on    me. 

30  And  they  which  went 
before  rebuked  him, 
that  he  should  hold  his 
peace :  but  he  cried 
so  much  the  more, 
Thou  son  of  David, 
have    mercy    on    me. 

40  And  Jesus  stood,  and 
commanded  him  to  be 
brought  unto  him :  and 
when  he  Avas  come 
near,   he   asked   him, 


41  saying,  "What  wilt  thou 
that  I  shall  do  unto 
thee  ?  And  he  said. 
Lord,  that  I  may  re- 

42  ceive  my  sight.  And 
Jesus  said  unto  him. 
Receive  thy  sight:  thy 
faith  hath  saved  thee. 

43  And  immediately  he 
received  his  sight,  and 
followed  him,  glorify- 
ing God :  and  all  the 
people,  when  they  saw 
it,  gave  praise  unto 
God. 


§  110.   The  Visit  to  Zacchgeus. 

St.  Luke  xix.  1-10. 

And  Jesus  entered  and  passed  through  Jericho.     And,  behold,  there  was  a 
man  named  Zacchteus,  which  was  the  chief  among  the  publicans,  and  he  was 


1  Have  mercy  on  us,  0  Lord, 

^  rose,  and  came 

*  their  eyes  received  sight 


-  stood  still,  and  commanded  him  to  be  called. 
*  our  eyes  may  be  opened. 
^  followed  Jesus  in  the  way. 


Part  VI.  §111.]         OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY.  I77 

ST.  LUKE  XIX. 

3  rich.     And  he  sou^lit  to  see  Jesus  who  he  was  ;  and  could  not  for  the  press, 

4  because  he  was  little  of  stature.     And  he  ran  before,  and  climbed  up  into  a 
6  sycamore  tree  to  see  him :  for  he  was  to  pass  that  way.     And  when  Jesus 

came  to  the  place,  he  looked  up,  and^  said  unto  him,  Zaccha^us,  make  haste, 

6  and  come  down :  for  to  day  1  must  abide  at  thy  house.     And  he  made  haste, 

7  and  came  down,  and  received  him  joyfully.  And  when  they  saw  it,  they  all 
murmured,  sayinor.  That  he  was  fione  to  be  fjuest  with  a  man  that  is  a  sinner. 

8  And  Zacchfeus  stood,  and  said  unto  the  Lord ;  Behold  !  Lord,  the  half  of  my 
goods  I  give  to  the  poor ;  and  if  I  have  taken  any  thing  from  any  man  by 

9  false  accusation,  I  restore  him  fourfold.'^  And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  This  day 
is  salvation  come  to  this  house,  forsomuch  as  he  also  is^  a  son  of  Abraham. 

10  For  the  Son  of  man  is  come  to  seek  and  to  save  that  which  was  lost. 

§111.    The  Parable  of  the  Ten  Minte.  —  Hear  Jerusalem. 

St.  Matt.  xxv.  14-30.  St.  Luke  xix.  11-28. 

u       And  as  they  heard  these  things, 

he  added  and  spake  a  parable,  be-. 

cause  he  was   nigh   to   Jerusalem, 

and  because  they  thought  that  the 
J2  kingdom  of  God  should  immediately 

appear.     He  said  therefore, 

14  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  as  a  A  certain  nobleman  went  into  a 
man  travelling  into  a  far  country,''  far  country''  to  receive  for  himself 
who  called  his  own  servants,  and  de-     1^  a    kingdom,  and    to    return.     And 

15  livered  unto  thom  his  goods.  And  he  called  his  ten  servants,  and  de- 
unto  one  he  gave  five  talents,  to  livered  them  ten  pounds,  and  said 
another  two,  and  to  another  one ;  to  u  unto  them.  Occupy  till  I  come.  But 
every  man  according  to  his  several  his  citizens  hated  him,  and  sent  a 
ability;  and^  took  his  journey.  message  after  him,  saying.  We  will 

not  have  this  man  to  reign  over  us. 

1  looked  up,  and  saw  him,  and  said         -  is  ^  and  straiirlitway  took  his  journey.     Then  he 

"  Ex.  xxii.  1  ;  cf.  2  Sam.  xii.  6.  •>  Cf.  Mar.  xiii.  34. 

§  111.  The  question,  whether  this  parahle  as  piven  hy  the  two  Evanjjelists  is  the  same, 
must  he  decided  in  the  affirmative  in  view  of  its  main  scope  and  purport.  There  are  con- 
sidcrahle  differences  in  the  narration  of  it ;  but  these  arise  from  the  greater  fulness  of  detail 
in  St.  Matthew,  and  the  frreater  prominence  given  to  its  main  teaching  in  St.  Luke.  The 
evident  design  in  Itoth  is  to  correct  the  expectation  of  the  immediate  manifestation  of  "  the 
kingdom  of  God  "  (Lk.  xix.  11),  and  to  teach  that  the  way  to  the  attainment  of  its  rewards  is 
tln-ough  long  and  patient  labor  in  the  service  of  its  Lord.  This  design  is  more  distinctly 
brought  out  by  St.  Luke,  and  the  part  of  the  parable  describing  the  fate  of  those  who  would 
not  accejit  their  King,  is  given  by  him  alone. 

St.  ^latthew,  according  to  his  general  plan,  has  placed  this  parable  in  a  group  with  others 
of  a  somewhat  similar  character,  so  that  its  special  design  is  not  so  readily  observed.  On 
attentive  consideration,  however,  it  appears  quite  plainly  enough  to  show  the  identity  of  the  two. 

23 


178 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL      [Part  VL§111. 


ST.  MATT.  XXV. 

16  Straightway  he  that  had  received  the 
five  talents  went  and  traded  with  the 
same,  and  made  them  other  five  talents. 

17  '  Likewise  he   that  had  received  two, 

18  ^gained  other  two.  But  he  that  had 
received   one  went  and    digged^  the 

19  earth,  and  hid  his  lord's  money.  After 
a  loner  time  the  lord  of  those  servants 
Cometh,   and    reckoneth   with    them. 


ST.  LUKE  XIX. 


20  And  so  he  that  had  received  five 
talents  came  and  brought  other  five 
talents,  saying,  Lord,  thou  deliveredst 
unto  me  five  talents  :  behold  !  I  have 

21  gained ■*  five  talents  more.  His  lord 
said  unto  him.  Well  done,  thou  good 
and  faithful  servant :  thou  hast  been 
faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make 
thee  ruler  over  many  things :    enter 

22  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord.  He' 
that  had  received  two  talents  came  and 
said.  Lord,  thou  deliveredst  unto  me 
two  talents :    behold !    I  have  gained 

23  two  other  talents.^  His  lord  said  unto 
him,  Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
servant ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over 
a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler 
over    many  things :    enter   thou    into 

24  the  joy  of  thy  lord.  Then  he  which 
had  received  the  one  talent  came  and 
said,  Lord,  I  knew  thee  that  thou  art 
an  hard  man,  reaping  where  thou  hast 
not  sown,  and  gathering  where  thou 

25  hast  not  strawed :  and  I  was  afraid, 
and  went  and  hid  thy  talent  in  the 
earth  :  lo,  there  thou  hast  tJiat  is  thine. 

26  His  lord  answered  and  said  unto  him, 


15  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  when  he 
was  returned,  having  received  the 
kingdom,  then  he  commanded  these 
servants  to  be  called  unto  him,  to 
whom  he  had  given  the  money,  that 
he  might   know  how   much    every 

16  man  had  gained  by  trading.  Then 
came  the  first,  saying.  Lord,  thy 
pound    hath    gained    ten   pounds. 


17  And  he  said,  unto  him.  Well,  thou 
good  servant :  because  thou  hast 
been  faithful  in  a  very  little,  have 
thou     authority    over    ten    cities. 

18  And  the  second  came,  saying,  Lord, 
thy  pound  hath  gained  five  pounds. 

19  And  he  said   likewise  to  him,  Be 

20  thou   also   over  five   cities.      And 


another  came,  saying.  Lord,   behold 
here  is  thy    pound,  which    I  have 

21  kept  laid  up  in  a  napkin  :  for  I 
feared  thee,  because  thou  art  an 
austere  man :  thou  takest  up  that 
thou  layedst  not  down,  and  reapest 

22  that  thou  didst  not  sow.     ^  He  saith 

unto  him,  Out  of  thine  own  mouth 


^  And  likewise  ^  he  also  gained  ^  in  the  earth  *  gained  beside  them  five 

^  He  also  that  had  received  ^  other  talents  beside  them  '  And  he  saith 


Part  VI.  §  112.]        OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


179 


ST.  MATT.  XXV. 

TIlou  wicked  and  slothful  servant,  thou 

knewest  that  I  reap  where  I  sowed 
not,  and   gather   where    I    have   not 

^J"  strawed?  thou  oughtest  therefore  to 
have  put  my  money  to  the  exchangers, 
and  then  at  my  coming  I  should  have 

^  received  mine  own  with  usury.     Take 

therefore  the  talent  from  him,  and 
give  it  unto  him  which  hath  ten  talents. 


^^  For  unto  every  one  that  hath  shall  be 
given,  and  he  shall  have  abundance : 
but  from  him  that  hath  not  shall  be 
taken  away  even  that  which  he  hath." 
And  cast  ye  the  unprofitable  servant 
into  outer  darkness :  there  shall  be 
weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth. 


30 


ST.  LUKE.  XIX. 

will  I  judge  thee,  thou  wicked 
servant.  Thou  knewest  that  I  was 
an  austere  man,  taking  up  that  I 
laid  not  down,  and  reaping .  that  I 

23  did  not  sow  ?  wherefore  then  gavest 
not  thou  my  money  into  the  bank, 
that  at  my  coming  I  might  have 
required    mine    own    with   usury  ? 

24  And  he  said  unto  them  that  stood 
by,  Take  from  him  the  pound,  and 
give  it  to  him  that  hath  ten  pounds. 

25  (And  they  said  unto  him.  Lord,  he 

26  hath  ten  pounds.)  ^I  say  unto  you, 
That  unto  every  one  which  hath 
shall  be  given ;  and  from  him  that 
hath  not,  even  that  he  hath  shall 
be  taken  away."^ 


27  But  those  mine  enemies,  which 
would  not  that  I  should  reign  over 
them,  bring  hither,  and  slay  them^ 
before  me. 

And  when  he  had  thus  spoken, 
he  went  before,  ascending  up  to 
Jerusalem. 


28 


§  112.   Our  Lord  arrives  at  Bethany  six  days  before  the  Passover,  and  is  there 
entertained  in  the  House  of  Simon  the  Leper. 

St.  Matt.  xxvi.  6-13.       St.  Mark  xiv.  3-9.        St.  John  xi.  oo-xii.  11. 

55  And  the  Jews'  pass- 
over  was  nigh  at  hand  : 
and  many  went   out  of 


1  For  1  say 


^  taken  away  from  him 
a  Matt.  xiii.  12  ;  Mar.  iv.  25  ;  Lk.  viii.  18. 


3  them 


§  112.  St.  John  had  apparently  some  reason  for  especially  noting  the  time  (xii.  1)  of  the 
feast  at  Bethany ;  while  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark  merely  say  that  it  was  durin^^  our  Lord's 
stay  in  Bethany.  The  two  latter  omit  the  account  of  it  at  the  time  of  its  occurrence ;  but 
afterwards,  in  order  to  explain  why  the  Jews  proceeded  against  Jesus  at  the  feast,  contrary  to 
their  intention,  they  go  back  to  mention  the  circumstances  under  which  Judas  determined 


180  THE  FESTIVAL  OF  TABERNACLES,  AND  UNTIL        [Part  VI.  §  112. 

ST.  MATT.  XXVI.  ST.  MARK  XIV.  ST.  JOHN  XI. 

the  country  up  to  Jerusa- 
lem before  the  passover, 
to     purify     themselves. 

66  Then  sought  they  for 
Jesus,  and  spake  among 
themselves,  as  they  stood 
in  the  temple.  What  think 
ye,  that  he  will  not  come 

67  to  the  feast  ?  Now^  the 
chief  priests  and  the 
Pharisees  had  given 
commandments,^  that,  if 
any  man  knew  where  he 
were,  he  should  shew  it, 
that  they  might  take  him. 

1  Now  both  the  chief  ^  a  commandment 

upon  his  treachery.  The  account  of  this  feast  therefore,  stands  in  the  same  relation  to  the 
general  course  of  the  narrative  in  their  Gospels  as  their  account  of  the  apprehension  of  the 
Baptist  (Matt.  xiv.  3-5  ;  Mar.  vi.  17-20),  and  is  not  properly  to  bg" considered  as  a  violation 
of  chronological  order.  It  is  so  plain  that  St.  John  has  carefully  noted  the  exact  order  of 
events,  and  also  that  the  passage  in  Matt.  xxvi.  6-13  and  Mar.  xiv.  3-9  is  of  the  nature  of  an 
episode  (vs.  10  in  St.  Mark  being  immediately  connected  with  vs.  2,  and  vs.  14  in  St.  Matthew 
in  the  same  way  with' vs.  5),  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  give  further  reasons  for  the  arrangement 
adopted.  The  only  argument  of  weight  for  a  different  arrangement,  by  which  this  narrative 
is  transferred  to  the  evening  of  the  fourth  day  of  the  week,  is  drawn  from  the  fact  that  on  this 
(\ay  the  question  of  putting  Jesus  to  death  was  formally  discussed  (Matt.  xxvi.  3,  4;  Mar. 
xiv.  1,  2).  It  was  after  this  that  Judas  approached  the  chief  priests  with  his  proposal,  and 
this  was  plainly  after  the  feast.  So  far  there  is  no  difficulty ;  for  Judas  may  well  have  waited 
a  couple  of  days  before  finding  a  convenient  opportunity  to  close  his  guilty  bargain.     But  it 

is  urged  that  the  then luent  of  Matt.  xxvi.  14,  im])lies  that  he  went  immediately.     The 

difficulty  arises  only  from  leaving  out  of  view  the  parenthetical  character  of  vs.  6-13.  The 
true  reference"  of  then  is  not  to  vs.  13,  but  to  vs.  5. 

The  anointing  by  the  woman  at  this  feast  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  that  which  occurred 
at  an  earlier  period  in  the  house  of  another  Simon,  see  Lk.  vii.  36-50,  §  48  and  notes.  Nor, 
on  the  other  hand,  can  this  anointing,  as  narrated  by  St.  John,  be  considered  different  from 
that  narrated  in  the  parallel  passages  by  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark.  Eobinson  well  says 
"  The  identity  of  circumstances  is  too  great,  and  the  alleged  differences  too  few,  to  leave  a 
doubt  on  this  point." 

It  is  noticeable  that  the  two  first  Evangelists,  neither  here  nor  elsewhere,  mention  either 
Lazarus  or  his  sisters. 

The  expression  in  Jno.  xii.  1,  "six  days  before  the  Passover,"  is  of  great  importance  to  the 
clironology  of  this  eventful  week.  The  Paschal  lamb,  according  to  the  law,  was  to  be  killed 
on  the  fourteenth  Nisan  fwhich  fell  this  year  on  Thursday),  and  to  be  eaten  the  same  evening, 
i.e.  according  to  the  Jewish  reckoning  of  the  day  as  beginning  at  sunset,  on  the  fifteenth 
Nisan.  Now  counting  back  six  days,  including  both  days  in  the  six,  after  the  Jewish  custom, 
we  are  brought  to  the  tenth,  or  Saturday,  the  Sabbath,  as  the  day  on  which  the  feast  occurred, 
and  this  accords  with  the  ancient  tradition  on  the  subject. 


Part  VI.  §  112.]        OUR  LORD'S  FINAL  ARRIVAL  AT  BETHANY. 


181 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

6  Now  when  Jesus  was 
in  Bethany,  in  the 
house  of    Simon    the 


"  leper,  there  came  unto 
him  a  woman  ^  having 
an  alabaster  box  of 
very  precious  oint- 
ment, and  poured  it 
on  his  head,  as  he  sat 

8  at    meat.     But   when 


the^  disciples   saw  it, 
they  had  indignation, 

saying.  To  what  pur- 
pose   is    this    waste  ? 
9  For  this^  might  have 

been   sold   for   much, 
and  given  to  the  poor. 


in  When  Jesus  under- 
stood it,  he  said  unto 
them.  Why  trouble  ye 
the  woman  ?  for  she 
hath  wrought  a  good 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 

And  being  in  Beth- 
any in  the  house  of 
Simon   the    leper,   as 


he  sat  at  meat,  there 
came  a  woman  "  having 
an  alabaster  box  of 
ointment  of  spikenard 
very  precious ;  she 
brake  the  box,  and 
poured  it  on  his  head. 


4  And  there  were  some 
that  had  indignation 
within  themselves :  * 
Why  was  this  waste 
of  the  ointment  made  ? 

5  For  this  ointment^ 
might  have  been  sold 
for  more  than  three 
hundred  pence,  and 
have  been  given  to  the 
poor.  And  they  mur- 
mured    against     her. 


6  And  Jesus  said,  Let 
her  alone ;  why  trouble 
ye  her?  she  hath 
wrought  a  good  work 


ST.    JOHN    XII. 

1  Then  Jesus,  six  days 
before  the  passover,  came 
to  Bethany,  where  Laz- 
arus was^  whom  Jesus 
raised   from    the    dead. 

2  There  they  made  him 
a  supper ;  and  Martiia 
served :  but  Lazarus  was 
one  of  them  that  sat  at 

3  the  table  with  him.  Then 
took  Mary "  a  pound  of 
ointment  of  spikenard, 
very  costly,  and  anointed 
the  feet  of  Jesus,  and 
wiped  his  feet  with  her 
hair :  and  the  house  was 
filled  with   the  odor  of 

4  the  ointment.  But  one 
of  his  disciples,  Judas 
Iscariot,^   which    should 

5  betray  him,  saith  'Why 
was   not    this   ointment 


sold  for    three   hundred 
pence,  and  given  to  the 

6  poor?  This  he  said,  not 
that  he  cared  for  the 
poor ;  but  because  he 
was  a  thief,  and  having 
the  bag,  ^  bare  what  was 

7  put  therein.  Then  said 
Jesus,  Let  her  alone,  that 


1  Lazarus  was  which  had  been  dead  whom  he  raised  ^  his  disciples 

3  Then  saith  one  of  his  disciples,  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's  son,  which  should  betray  him, 
*  within  themselves,  and  said.  Why 

^  this  ointment  might  ®  For  it  might  ^  and  had  the  bag,  and  bare 

a  Comp.  Lk.  vii.  36-50. 


182 


THE  FEAST  AT  BETHANY. 


[Part  VI.  §  112. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

u  work  upon  me.  For 
ye  have  the  poor 
always  with  you  ;  but 

me  ye  have  not  always. 

12  For  in  that  she  hath 
poured  this  ointment 
on  my  body,  she  did  it 

13  for  my  burial.  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,"VVhere- 
soever  this  gospel  shall 
be  preached  in  the 
whole  world, Mere  shall 
also  this,  that  this 
woman  hath  done,  be 
told  for  a  memorial 
of  her. 


against  the  day  of  my 
burying  she  may  keep^ 
8  this.  For  the  poor  always 
ye  have  with  you ;  but 
me  ye  have  not  always. 


1  may  do  them  good 
3  omit  But 


ST.  MARK  XIV.  ST.  JOHN  XII. 

7  on  me.  For  ye  have 
the  poor  with  you 
always,  and  whenso- 
ever ye  will  ye  may 
do  ^  good :   but  me  ye 

8  have  not  always.  She 
hath  done  what  she 
could ;  she  is  come 
aforehand  to  anoint 
my  body  to  the  bury- 

9  ing.  But^  verily  I  say 
untoyou, Wheresoever 
the*  gospel  shall  be 
preached  throughout 
the  whole  world,  this 
also  that  she  hath  done 
shall  be  spoken  of  for 
a  memorial  of  her. 

9  Much  people  of  the  Jews 
therefore  knew  that  he 
was  there :  and  they 
came  not  for  Jesus'  sake 
only,  but  that  they  might 
see  Lazarus  also,  whom 
he  had  raised  from  the 
dead. 

10  But  the  chief  priests 
consulted  that  they  might 
put     Lazarus     also     to 

n  death ;  because  that  by 
reason  of  him  many  of 
the  Jews  went  away, 
and  believed  on  Jesus. 

2  alone :  against  the  day  of  my  burying  hath  she  kept  this. 
*  this  gospel 


SCHEDULE 


OP  THE 


EYENTS  OF  EACH  DAY  OF  THE  HOLY  WEEK, 


FOR    PARTS    VII.    AN  D    VIII, 


[N.  B.  —  Each  day,  according  to  Jewish  usage,  is  reckoned  from  sunset  to  sunset;  for  greater  clearness 
the  days  according  to  our  reckoning  are  given  in  brackets  when  there  is  a  difference.] 


I.-   . 


10 
11 

12 

13 

14 
15 


16 
17 


01 
O  V 


5 

6 


Saturday 

Sunday 
Monday 

Tuesday 

Wednesday 

Thursday 
Friday 


Saturday 
Sunday 


The  Sabbath.  Our  Lord,  having  arrived  from  Jericho 
before  the  Sabbath  began,  remains  at  Bethany,  and  is  there 
anointed  in  the  house  of  Simon,  §  112. 

The  triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem,  §  113. 

In  the  evening  [Sunday]  our  Lord  returns  to  Bethany, 
Mar.  xi.  11.  In  the  morning  [Monday]  the  fig-tree  is  cursed  ; 
afterwards  the  Temple  is  cleansed,  §  114. 

Having  returned  in  the  evening  [Monday]  to  Bethany 
(Matt.  xxi.  17  ;  Mar.  xi.  19),  in  the  morning' [Tuesday]  the 
fig-tree  is  found  withered,  §  115 ;  our  Lord  teaches  in  the 
Temple.  §§  116-1 23  ;  and  is  visited  by  certain  Greeks,  §  124. 

In  the  evening  [Tuesday]  our  Lord  finally  leaves  the 
Temple,  and  on  the  Mount  of  Olives,  on  his  way  to  Bethany, 
foretells  the  future,  §§  126-128  ;  [Wednesday]  the  rulers 
conspire  against  him,  and  make  agreement  with  Judas. 

"  Preparation."  Remaining  at  Bethany,  our  Lord  sends 
his  disciples  to  make  ready  the  Passover,  §  130. 

In  the  evening  [Thursday]  He  comes  with  the  disciples 
and  sits  down  to  eat  the  Passover ;  He  reproves  their  am- 
bition, §  131  ;  washes  their  feet,  §  132  ;  points  out  the  traitor, 
§  133  ;  institutes  the  Lord's  Supper,  §  134  ;  foretells  the  deser- 
tion of  the  Twelve  and  the  denials  of  Peter,  §135;  discourses 
at  length  with  the  disciples,  §136;  offers  his  sacerdotal 
prayer,  §  137  ;  goes  with  the  disciples  to  the  Mount  of  Olives, 
§  138  ;  endures  the  agony  in  the  garden,  §  139  ;  [Friday]  is 
made  prisoner,  §  140 ;  taken  before  Annas  and  Caiaphas, 
§  141  ;  examined,  denied  by  Peter,  §  142  ;  further  examined, 
condemned,  mocked  by  the  servants,  and  led  to  Pilate, 
§§  143,  144  ;  Judas  hangs  himself,  §  145  ;  Jesus  is  examined 
by  Pilate,  wlio  seeks  to  release  him,  §  146  ;  sent  to  Herod, 
and  back  to  Pilate,  who  again  seeks  to  release  him,  §  147  ; 
after  further  efforts  for  his  release.  He  is  scourged,  and  de- 
livered to  be  crucified,  §  148  ;  is  mocked  by  the  soldiers, 
§149;  Pilate  makes  a  further,  final,  effort  for  his  release, 
§  150  ;  then  he  is  led  forth  and  crucified,  §§  151-157  ;  towards 
evening,  his  body  is  taken  from  the  cross,  and  laid  in  the 
tomb,  §  158. 

A  watch  is  set  at  the  sepulchre,  §  159. 

The  Resurrection,  §§  160,  etc. 

183 


PART  VII. 


OUR  LORD^  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,  AND  THE 
*  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


§113. 
Matt.  xxi.  1-11. 


First  Day  of  the  Week.  — Sunday. 
Our  Lord's  Triumphal  Entry  into  Jerusalem. 


]\Iar.  XI.  1-11. 


Lk.  XIX.  29-44. 


12 


13 


1  And  when  they 
drew  nigh  unto 
Jerusalem,  and 
were  come  to 
Bethphage,  unto 
the  mount  of 
Olives,  then  sent 
Jesus  two  disci- 

2  pies,  saying  unto 


1  And  when  they  29 
came  nigh  to 
Jerusalem,^  and 
unto  Bethany,  at 
the  mount  of 
Olives,  he  send- 
eth  forth  two  of 

2  his  disciples,  and 
saith  unto  them. 


And  it  came 
to  pass,  when  he 
was  come  nigh  to 
Bethphage  and 
Bethany,  at  the 
mount  called  the 
mount  of  Olives, 
he  sent  two  of 
the^       disciples, 


Jno.  XII.  12-19. 
On  the  next  day 
much  people  that 
were  come  to  the 
feast,  when  they 
heard  that  Jesus 
was  coming  to 
Jerusalem,  took 
branches  of  palm 
trees,  and  went 
forth  to  meet  him, 


1  to  Jerusalem,  unto  Bethphage  and  Bethany 


2  his  disciples 


§  113.  The  feast  at  Bethany  having  been  on  the  Sabbath  (sec  note  §  112),  the  "  next  day" 
of  Jno.  xii.  12  must  be  the  first  day  of  the  week,  Sunday. 

The  topography  exphiins  this  narrative.  The  road  from  Bethany  to  Jerusalem,  as  it  passed 
along  the  side  of  the  Mount  of  Olives,  encountered  a  deep  valley,  and  made  a  long  detour 
around  the  head  of  the  valley  to  avoid  the  ascent  and  descent.  A  short  foot-path  however,  led 
directly  across  the  valley,  and  it  was  probably  iVom  the  point  where  this  parted  from  the 
road  that  the  disciples  were  sent  for  the  ass  to  the  village  on  the  opposite  side  where  the  path 
again  met  the  road,  —  "  a  place  where  two  ways  met"  —  a  site  still  marked  by  ruins.  The 
owner  could  here  see  the  whole  procession  winding  round  the  valley,  and  he  must  have  already 
known  from  the  multitudes  going  out  from  Jerusalem  to  meet  Jesus  (Jno.  xii.  13)  what  it 
meant.  He  was  therefore,  ready  to  acquiesce  in  the  arrangement ;  and  the  disciples,  taking  the 
ass,  went  down  the  road  to  meet  our  Lord. 

184 


PaetVII.  §113.]     OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM.       135 


ST.  MATT.  XXI. 

them,  Go  into 
the  vilkige  over 
against  you,  and 
straightway  ye 
shall  find  an  ass 
tied,  and  a  colt 
with  her :  loose 
them,  and  bring 
theyji    unto    me. 


3  And  if  any  man 
say  ought  unto 
you,  ye  shall  say, 
The  Lord  hath 
need  of  them ; 
and  straightway 
he  will  send 
them. — 

6  And  the  disciples 
went,  and  did  as 
Jesus  command- 
ed them. 


7  And  brought  the 
ass,  and  the  colt, 
and  put  on  them 
the  clothes/  and 


ST.  MASK  XI. 

Go  your  way  30 
into  the  village 
over  against  you : 
and  as  soon  as 
ye  be  entered 
into  it,  ye  shall 
find  a  colt  tied, 
whereon  never 
man  yet  ^  sat ; 
loose    him,    and 

3  bring  him.  And  ai 
if  any  man  say 
unto  you.  Why 
do  ye  this  ?  say 
ye  that  the  Lord 
hath  need  of  him; 
and  straightway 
he  sendeth  him 
again"        hither. 

4  And  they  went  32 
their  way,  and 
found  the  colt 
tied  by  the  door 
without  in  a  place 
where  two  ways  33 
met ;     and    they 

5  loose  him.  And 
certain  of  them 
that  stood  there 
said  unto  them, 
Wliat  do  ye,  loos-  34 

6  ins  the  colt  ?  And 
they    said     unto 
them     even     as  35 
Jesus  had  said :  ^ 
and  they  let  them 

7  go.  And  they 
bring''  the  colt  to 
Jesus,  and  cast 
their      garments 


ST.  LCKE  XIX. 

saying,  Go  ye 
into  the  village 
over  againstyow; 
in  the  which  at 
your  entering  ye 
shall  find  a  colt 
tied,  whereon  yet 
never  man  sat : 
loose  him,  and 
bring  him  hither. 
And  if  any  man 
ask  you,  Why 
do  ye  loose  him  ? 
thus  shall  ye  say,^ 
Because  the  Lord 
hath  need  of  him. 


8T.  JOHN  XII. 


And  they  that 
were  sent  went 
their  Avay,  and 
found  even  as  he 
had  said  unto 
them.  And  as 
they  were  loos- 
ing the  colt,  the 
owners  thereof 
said  unto  them. 
Why  loose  ye  the 
colt?  And  they 
said,  that*  The 
Lord  hath   need 

of  him.  And  they  u  — And      Jesus, 
brought    him   to      when  he  had  found 


Jesus :  and  they 
cast  their  gar- 
ments upon  the 
colt,  and  they  set 
Jesus  thereon. 


a  young   ass,  sat 
thereon  ;    as  it  is 


1  omit  yet 
*  omit  that 


'  say  unto  him 
*  Jesus  had  commanded 
24 


^  he  will  send  him  hither 
^  they  brought  '  their  clothes 


186       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VH.  §  113. 


ST.  MATT.  XXI. 

they     set      him 

4  thereon.  And^ 
this  was  done, 
that  it  mitrht  be 
fulfilled  which 
was  spoken  by 
the  prophet,  say- 

5  ing,  Tell  ye  the 
daughter  of  Sion, 
Behold!  thy  King 
Cometh  unto  thee, 
meek,  and  sitting 
upon  an  ass,  and 
upon^  a  colt  the 
foal   of  an   ass.° 

8  And  a  very  great 
multitude  spread 
their  garments  in 
the  way ;  others 
cut  down  branch- 
es from  the  trees, 
and  strawed  them 


9  in  the  way.  And 
the  multitudes 
that  went  before 
him,*  and  that 
followed,  cried, 
saying,  Hosanna 
to  the  son  of 
David :  Blessed 
is  he  that  cometh 
in    the    name    of 

the  Lord  ; ''    Ho- 

^  All  this  was 


ST.  MARK  XI. 

on  him ;  and  he 
sat  upon  him. 


ST.  LUKE  XIX. 


ST.  JOHN  XII. 


15  written.  Fear  not, 
daughter  of  Sion : 
behold !  thy  King 
cometh,  sitting  on 
an  ass's  colt.  — 


8  And  many  spread  36 
their      garments 
in  the  way  :  and 
others  branches,  37 
cutting  them  out 
of      the     fields.^ 


0  And  they  that 
went  before,  and 
they  that  fol- 
lowed, cried,^Ho- 
sanna ;  Blessed 
is  he  that  cometh 
in  the  name  of  the  sa 

10  Lord:''  Blessed 
be  the  kingdom 
of  our  father 
David,  that  com- 


And  as  he  went, 
they  spread  their 
clothes  in  the 
way.  And  when 
he  was  come 
nigh,  even  now 
at  the  descent  of 
the  mount  of 
Olives,  the  whole 
multitude  of  the 
disciples  began  to 
rejoice  and  praise 
God  with  a  loud  i3 
voice  for  all  the 
mighty  works 
that  they  had 
seen ;  saying. 
Blessed  be  the 
King  "^  in  the 
name  of  the 
Lord  ; ''  peace  in 


cried, 


—  and 
Hosanna : 


Blessed  is  he ' 
that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the 
Lord,''  and  the 
King  of  Israel. — 


^  omit  second  upon 

^  others  cut  down  branches  off  the  trees,  and  strawed  tJiPin  in  the  way.     *  omit  him 
''  cried,  sayinsr,  ^  the  King;  that  cometh  in  the  name 

'  Blessed  is  the  King  of  Israel  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

"  Zeeh.  ix.  9.     Behold,  thy  King  cometh  unto  thic  :  he  is  just,  and  having  salvation ;  lowly, 
and  riding  upon  an  ass,  and  upon  a  colt  tlie  foal  of  an  ass.     Comp.  Isa.  Ixii.  11. 
^  Ps.  cxviii.  26. 


Pakt  Vn.  §113.]       AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.  187 


ST.  MATT.  XXI. 

sanna      in      the 
highest. 


ST.  MARK  XI. 

eth/  Hosanna  in 
the  highest. 


ST.  LUKE  XIX. 

heaven, and  glory 
in  the  highest. 


ST.  JOHN  XII. 


18  These  things  un- 
derstood not  his 
disciples  at  the 
first :  but  when 
Jesus  was  glori- 
fied, then  remem- 
bered   they  that 


these  things  were 
written  of  him, 
and  that  they  had 
done  these  things 
17  unto  him.  The 
people  therefore 
that  was  with  him 
when  he  called 
Lazarus    out    ot 


his 


grave. 


and 


raised    him  from 
the     dead,    bare 

18  record.  For  this 
cause  the  people 
also  met  him,  for 
that  they  heard 
that  he  had  done 

19  this  miracle.  The 
Pharisees  there- 
fore said  among 
themselves.  Per- 
ceive ye  how  ye 
prevail  nothing  ? 
behold !  the  world 
is  gone  after  him. 


39  And  some  of  the 
Pharisees  from 
among  the  mul- 
titude said  unto 
him,  Master,  re- 
buke   thy    disci- 

40  pies.  And  he  an- 
swered and  said,- 


1  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 


^said  unto  tliem 


188       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,    [Part  VII.  §  113. 


ST.  MATT.  XXI. 


ST.  MARK  XI. 


ST.  LUKE  XIX. 

I  tell  you  that, 
ifthese' hold  their 
peace,  the  stones 
wilP  immediately 
cry  out. 
*i  And  when  he 
was  come  near, 
he  beheld  the 
city,    and    wept 

42  over  it,  saying, 
If  thou  hadst 
known,even  thou, 
at  least  in  this 
thy  day,  the 
things  which  be- 
long unto  thy 
peace !  but  now 
they  are  hid  from 

43  thine  eyes.  For 
the  days  shgll 
come  upon  thee, 
that  thine  ene- 
mies shall  cast 
a  trench  about 
thee,*  and  com- 
pass thee  round, 
and  keep  thee  in 
on     every    side, 

44  And  shall  lay 
thee  even  with 
the  ground,  and 
thy  children  with- 
in thee ;  and  they 
shall  not  leave 
in  thee  one  stone 
upon  another;  be- 
cause thou  knew- 
est  not  the  time 
of  thji  visitation. 


ST.  JOHN  XII. 


10  And    when      he  n  And  he^  entered 
was    come     into       into   Jerusalem,'' 


1  should  hold        -  stones  would  immediately        ^  Jesus  entered        *  and  into  the  temple 
"  Comp.  Lk.  xxi.  20,  etc.  ;  Matt.  xxiv.  2,  etc.  ;  Mar.  xiii.  2,  etc. 


Part  VII.  S114. 


AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASS0\T:R. 


189 


ST.  MATT.  XXI. 

Jerusalem,  all  the 
city  was  moved, 
saying,  "Who  is 
11  this  ?  And  the 
multitude  said. 
This  is  Jesus  the 
prophet  of  Naz- 
areth of  Galilee. 


ST.  MARK.  XI 

into  the  temple : 


ST.  LUKE.  XIX. 


ST.  JOHN  XII. 


and  when  he  had 
looked  round 
about  upon  all 
things,  and  now 
the  eventide  was 
come,  he  went 
out  unto  Bethany 
with  the  twelve. 


18 


§  114 

St.  Matt.  xxi.  12-19. 

Now  in  the  morning 
as  he  returned  into 
the  city,  he  hungered. 
19  And  when  he  saw  a 
fig  tree  in  the  way,  he 
came  to  it,  and  found 


nothing   thereon, 


leaves  only,  and  said 

unto  it.  Let  no  fruit 
grow  on  thee  hence- 
forward for  ever.  And 
presently  the  fig  tree 
withered  away. 

1  omit  from 


Second  Day  of  the  Week. — Monday. 
The  Fig-tree  cursed.     The  Temple  cleansed. 

St.  Mark  xi.  12-19.         St.  Ltjke  xix.  45-48, 

AT  ,1  XXI.  o7,  oo. 

12  And   on  the  morrow, 

when    they  were    come 
from    Bethany,   he    was 

13  hungry :  and  seeing  a 
fig  tree  from^  afar  off 
having  leaves,  he  came, 
if  haply  he  might  find 
any  thing  thereon :  and 
when  he  came  to  it,  he 
found  nothing  but  leaves ; 
for  the  time  of  figs  was 

14  not  yet.  And  he-  an- 
swered and  said  unto  it, 
No  man  eat  fruit  of  thee 
hereafter  for  ever.  And 
his  disciples  heard  it. 

2  Jesus  answered 


but 


§  114.  St.  Matthew  mentions  the  cursing  of  the  fig-tree  retrospectively,  in  connection  with 
the  surprise  of  the  disciples  at  its  withering.  It  is  plain  from  St.  Mark  that  the  day  in  the 
temple  and  the  night  at  Bethany  intervened  between  the  two.  Although  the  tree  withered 
immediately,  as  mentioned  by  St.  Matthew,  this  could  not  have  been  noticed  by  the  disciples 
until  they  again  passed  that  way. 

St.  Luke  xxi.  37,  .38,  is  inserted  here  because  it  is  a  general  statement,  covering  several 
days,  and,  as  it  stands  in  his  Gospel,  is  chiefly  retrospective. 


190       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VIL  §  114. 


ST.  MATT.  XXI. 

12  And  Jesus  went  into 
the  temple  of  God, 
and  cast  out  all  them 
that  sold  and  bought  in 
the  temple,  and  over- 
threw the  tables  of  the 
money-changers,  and 
the  seats  of  them  that 


IS  sold  doves,  and  said 
unto  them,  It  is  writ- 
ten, My  house  shall  be 
called  the  house  of 
prayer  f  but  ye  make^ 
it  a  den  of  thieves.'' 

H  And  the  blind  and  the 
lame  came  to  him  in 
the   temple ;    and   he 

15  healed  them.  And 
when  the  chief  priests 
and  scribes  saw  the 
wonderful  things  that 
he  did,  and  the  children 
crying  in  the  temple, 
and  saying,  Hosanna 
to  the  son  of  David ; 
they    were     sore    dis- 

16  pleased,  and  said  unto 
him,  Hearest  thou 
what  these  say  ?  And 
Jesus  saith  unto  them, 
Yea;  have  ye  never 
read,  Out  of  the  mouth 
of  babes  and  sucklings 
thou  hast  perfected 
praise  ?  ° 

1  Jesus  went 
^  taught,  saying, 
*  ye  have  made  it 
"  Isa.  Ivi.  7. 


8%.  MARK  XI. 

15  And  they  come  to  Je- 
rusalem :  and  he'  went 
into  the  temple,  and  be- 
gan to  cast  out  them 
that  sold  and  bought  in 
the  temple,  and  overthrew 
the  tables  of  the  money- 
changers, and  the  seats 
of  them  that  sold  doves  ; 

16  and  would  not  suffer  that 
any  man  should  carry 
any  vessel   through  the 

17  temple.  And  he  taught, 
and  said^  unto  them.  Is 
it  not  written.  My  house 
shall  be  called  of  all 
nations  the  house  of 
prayer?"  but  ye  have 
made  it  a  den  of  thieves.'' 


18  And  the  scribes  and  chief 
priests  heard  it,  and 
sought  how  they  might 
destroy  him:  for  they 
feared  him,  because  all 
the  people  were^  aston- 
ished at  his  doctrine. 


ST.    LUKE    XIX. 

45  And  he  went  into 
the  temple,  and  began 
to  cast  out  them  that 
sold.2 


46  Saying  unto  .them,  It 
is  written.  My  house 
shall  be  a*  house  of 
prayer:"  but  ye  have 
made  it  a  den  of 
thieves.'' 

47  ^nd  he   taught  daily 

in   the    temple.     But 


the  chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  and  the 
chief  of  the  people 
sought  to  destroy  him. 
48  and  could  not  find 
what  they  might  do: 
for  all  the  people  were 
very  attentive  to  hear 
him. 


bjTer. 


vir 


'^  that  sold  therein,  and  them  that  bought 
*  My  house  is  the  house 
'  the  people  was 
11.  cps,  viii.  2. 


Pakt  VII.  §115.]     AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.  191 


ST.    MATT.    XXI. 


17  And  he  left  them, 
and  went  out  of  the 
city  into  Bethany;  and 
he  lodged  there. 


ST.    MARK    XI. 


19  And  when  even  was 
come,  he  went  out  of 
the  city. 


ST.    LUKE    XXI. 

37  And  iu  the  day  time 
he  was  teaching  in  the 
temple ;  and  at  night 
he  went  out,  and  abode 
in  the  mount  that  is 
called    the   mount  of 

38  Olives.  And  all  the 
people  came  early  in 
the  morning  to  him 
in  the  temple,  for  to 
hear  him. 


Third  Day  of  the  Week.  —  Titesdat. 


§  115.    The  Fig-tree 
St.  I^Iatt.  XXI.  20-22. 


20  And  when  the  disciples  saw  it, 
they  marvelled,  saying.  How  soon 

21  is  the  fig  tree  withered  away !  Jesus 
answered  and  said  unto  them,  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  If  ye  have  faith, 
and  doubt  not,  ye  shall  not  only  do 
this  which  is  done  to  the  fig  tree, 
but  also  if  ye  shall  say  unto  this 
mountain,  Be  thou  removed,  and 
be  thou  cast  into  the  sea ;  it  shall 
be  done. 

22  And  all  things,  whatsoever  ye  shall 
ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye  shall 
receive. 


found  withered  away. 

St.  Mark  xi.  20-25. 

20  And  in  the  morning,  as  they  passed 
by,  they  saw  the  fig    tree    dried  up 

21  from  the  roots.  And  Peter  callino: 
to  remembrance  saith  unto  him,Master, 
behold  the  fig  tree  which  thou  cursedst 

'22  is  withered  away.  And  Jesus  an- 
swering saith  unto  them.  Have  faith 

23  in  God.  ^Verily  I  say  unto  you.  That 
whosoever  shall  say  unto  this  moun- 
tain. Be  thou  removed,  and  be  thou 
cast  into  the  sea ;  and  shall  not  doubt 
in  his  heart,  but  shall  believe  that 
what^  he  saith  shall  come  to  pass ;  he 
shall  have  it.^     Therefore  I  say  unto 

24  you.  What  things  soever  ye  pray  for, 
and  desire,*  believe  that  ye  received* 
them,  and  ye  shall  have  them.     And 

25  when  ye  stand  praying,  forgive,  if  ye 
have  ought  against  any :  that  your 
Father  also  which  is  in  heaven  may 
forgive  you  your  trespasses."^ 


1  For  verily  2  tij^t  those  things  which  he  saith  ^  shall  have  whatsoever  he  saith. 

*  soever  ye  desire,  when  ye  pray  believe  *  receive 

^  ver.  26.     But  if  ye  do  not  forgive,  neither  will  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  forgive 
your  trespasses. 

"  Comp.  Matt.  vi.  14,  15  ;  xviii.  35,  etc. 


192       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VU.  §  IIG. 


§  116.    The  Authority  of  Christ  questioned. 
St.  Matt.  xxi.  23-27.         St.  Mark  xi.  27-33.  St.  Luke  xx.  1-8. 


23  And  when  he  was 
come  into  the  temple, 
the  chief  priests  and 
the  elders  of  the  people 
came  unto  him  as  he 
was  teaching,  and  said. 
By  what  authority 
doest  thou  these  things? 
and    who    gave    thee 

24  this  authority  ?  And 
Jesus  answered  and 
said  unto  them,  I  also 
will  ask  you  one  thing, 
which  if  ye  tell  me,  I 
in  like  wise  will  tell 
you  by  what  authority 
I    do     these    things : 

25  the  baptism  of  .John, 
whence  was  it  ?  from 
heaven,  or  of  men  ? 
And  they  reasoned 
with  themselves,  say- 
ing, If  we  shall  say. 
From  heaven  ;  he  will 
say  unto  us,  Why  did 
ye   not   then    believe 

26  him  ?  But  if  we  shall 
say,  Of  men  ;  we  fear 
the  people ;  for  all  hold 
John    as    a    prophet.* 

27  And  they  answered 
Jesus,  and  said,  We 
cannot  tell.  And  he 
said  unto  them,  Nei- 


27  And  they  come  again 
to  Jerusalem  :  and  as 
he  was  walkinji  in  the 

« 

temple,  there  come  to 
him  the  chief  priests, 
and    the    scribes,  and 

28  the  elders,  and  said^ 
unto  him,  By  what 
authority  doest  thou 
these  things?  and  who 
gave  thee  this  author- 
ity to  do  these  things  ? 

29  And  Jesus*  said  unto 
them,  I  wilP  ask  of 
you  one  question,  and 
answer  me,  and  I  will 
tell  you  by  what  au- 
thority   I     do     these 

30  things  :  the  baptism 
of  .John,  was  it  from 
heaven,    or   of   men  ? 

31  answer  me.  And  they 
reasoned  with  them- 
selves, saying.  If  we 
shall  say,  From  heav- 
en ;  he  will  say.  Why 
then  did  ye  not  believe 

32  him'?  But  if  we  shall 
say.  Of  men ;  they 
feared  the  people  :  for 
all  men  counted  .John, 
that  he  was  a  prophet 

33  indeed."  And  they  an- 
swei'*^  and  say  unto 
Jesus,  We  cannot  tell. 
And  .Jesus^  saith  unto 


1  And  it  came  to  pass, 
that  on  one  of  the^  days, 
as  he  taught  the  people 
in  the  temple,  and 
preached  the  gospel,  the^ 
priests  and  the  scribes 
came  upon  him  with  the 

2  elders,  and  spake  unto 
him,  saying.  Tell  us,  by 
what  authority  doest 
thou  these  thinars  ?  or 
who  is  he  that  gave  thee 

3  this  authority  ?  And  he 
answered  and  said  unto 
them,  I  will  also  ask 
you  a"  thing ;  and  answer 


4  me :  the  baptism  of 
John,  was  it  from  heaven, 

5  or  of  men  ?  And  they 
reasoned  with  them- 
selves, saying,  If  we  shall 
say,  From  heaven ;  he 
will  say.  Why'  believed 

6  ye    him  not?     But  and 

if  we  say.  Of  men ;  all 
the  people  will  stone  us  : 
for  they  be  persuaded 
that  John  was  a  prophet." 

7  And  they  answered,  that 
they     could     not      tell 

8  whence  it  was.  And 
Jesus    said    unto   them, 


say 


1  those  days  *  the  chief  priests 

s  I  will  also  ask  ®  one  thing 

®  translated  they  answered  and  said 

«  Matt.  iii.  5,  6 ;  xiv.  5,  etc. 


*  answered  and  said 
''  Why  then  believed 
^  answerina:  saith 


Part  VII.  §  117.]      AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


193 


ST^MATT.  XXI. 

ther  tell  I  you  by  what 
authority  I  do  these 
things. 


ST.  MARK  XI.  ST.  LUKE  XX. 

them,  Neither  do  I  tell  Neither    tell    I   you   by 

you  by  what  authority  what  authority  I  do  these 

I  do  these  things.  things. 


.§  117.   The  Parable  of  The  two  Sons. 
St.  Matt.  xxi.  28-32. 

28  But  what  think  ye  ?     A  certain  man  had  two  sons  ;  '  he  came  to  the  first, 

29  and  said,  Son,  go  work  to  day  in  the'^  vineyard.     He  answered  and  said,  I 

30  will  not :  Afterward  he  rej^ented,  and  went.    ^  He  came  to  the  other,*  and  said 

31  likewise.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  go,  sir :  and  went  not.  'Whether  of 
them  twain  did  the  will  of  his  father  ?  They  say,*  The  first.  Jesus  saith 
unto  them.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  That  the  publicans  and  the  harlots  go  into 

32  the  kingdom  of  God  before  you.  For  John  came  unto  you  in  the  way  of 
righteousness,  and  ye  believed  him  not ;  but  the  publicans  and  the  harlots 
believed  him :  and  ye,  when  yf;  had  seen  it,  repented  not  afterward,  that  ye 
might  believe  him.  ^ 


§118.    The 
St.  Matt.  xxi.  33-46. 

33  Hear  another  para- 
ble :  "There  was  a" 
householder,  which 
planted  a  vineyard, 
and  hedged  it  round 
about,  and  digged  a 
winepress  in  it,  and 
built  a  tower,  and  let 
it  out  to  husbandmen, 
and    went   into  a  far 

34  country.  And  when 
the  time  of  the  fruit 
drew  near,  he  sent  his 
servants  to  the  hus- 
bandmen, that  they 
misjht  receive  thefruits 

35  of  it.  And  the  hus- 
bandmen took  his  ser- 
vants,   and    beat  one, 

1  twice  and  he  came 

*  to  the  second,  and  said 

'  a  certain  man 


Parable  of  The  wicked 
St.  Mark  xii.  1-12. 

1  And  he  began  to 
speak  unto  them  by 
25arables.  °A  certain 
man  planted  a  vine- 
yard, and  set  an  hedge 
about  it.  and  dio^ored  a 
place  for  the  winefat, 
and  built  a  tower,  and 
let  it  out  to  husband- 
men, and  went  into  a 

2  far  country.  And  at 
the  season  he  sent  to 
the  husbandmen  a  ser- 
vant, that  he  might 
receive  from  the  hus- 
bandmen of  the  fruits^ 

3  of  the  vineyard.  And 
they  caught  him,  and 
beat  him,  and  sent  him 

'^  my  A-ineyard 

^  they  say  unto  him 

*  the  fruit  of 


Husbandmen. 

St.  Luke  xx.  9-19. 

9  Then  began  he  to  speak 
to  the  people  this  para- 
ble ;  °A  ^man  planted  a 
vineyard, 


and  let  it  forth 
to  husbandmen,  and  went 
into  a  far  country  for  a 
10  long  time.  And  at  the 
season  he  sent  a  servant 
to  the  husbandmen,  that 
they  should  give  him  of 


the  fruit  of  the  vineyard : 
but  the  husbandmen  beat 
him,  and  sent  him  awav 

2  bnt  afterwards 

*  a  certain  householder 


"  Comp.  Ps.  Ixxx.  8-11  ;  Isa.  v.  1,  2,  etc. 
25 


194      OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,      [Part  VII.  §  118, 


BT.  MATT.  XXI. 

and  killed  another, 
and  stoned  another. 
36  Again,  he  sent  other 
servants  more  than 
the  first :  and  they  did 
unto  them  likewise. 


37  But  last  of  all  he  sent 
unto    them    his    son, 

saying.  They  will  rev- 

38  erence  my  son.  But 
when  the  husbandmen 
saw  the  sou,  they  said 
among  themselves, 
This  is  the  heir ;  come, 
let  us  kill  him,  and 
let  us    have^   his    in- 

39  heritance.  And  they 
caught  him,  and  cast 
Jiim  out  of  the  vine- 
yard, and   slew   him. 

40  "When  the  lord  there- 
fore of  the  vineyard 
cometh,  what  will  he 
do    unto    those    hus- 

41  bandmen  ?  They  say 
unto  him,  He  will  mis- 
erably destroy  those 
wicked  men,  and  will 
let  out  his  vineyard 
unto  other  husband- 
men, which  shall  ren- 


away 


again 


ST.  MARK  XII. 

empty.  And 
he  sent  unto 
them  another  servant ; 
and  they^  wounded 
him  in  the  head,  and 
handled    him   shame- 

5  fully.  And^  he  sent 
another ;  and  him 
they  killed,  and  many 
others ;  beating  some, 
and      killing       some. 

6  Having  yet  therefore 
one  well-beloved  son' 
he  sent  him*  last  unto 
them,  saying.  They 
will  reverence  my  son. 

7  But  those  husbandmen 
saidamongthemselves, 
This  is  the  heir;  come, 
let  us  kill  him,  and 
the   inheritance   shall 

8  be  our's.  And  they 
took  him,  and  killed 
him,^  and  cast  him'^  out 

9  of  the  vineyard.  What 
shalP"  the  lord  of  the 


ST.  LUKE  XX. 


11  empty.  And  again  he 
sent  another  servant : 
and  they  beat  him  also, 
and  entreated  him  shame- 
fully, and  sent  him  away 

12  empty.  And  again  he 
sent  a  third :  and  they 
wounded   him  also,  and 

13  cast  him  out.    Then  said 

the  lord  of  the  vineyard, 
What  shall  I  do  ?  I  will 
send  my  beloved  son  :  it 
may  be  they  will  rever- 

14  ence  him.^  But  when 
the  husbandmen  saw  him, 
they  reasoned  with  one 
another,^  saying,  This  is 
the  heir  :  Het  us  kill  him, 
that  the  inheritance  may 

15  be  our's.  So  they  cast 
him  out  of  the  vineyard, 

and  killed  him.  What 
therefore  shall  the  lord 


vineyard  do  ?  he  will         of  the  vineyard  do  unto 


come  and  destroy  the 
husbandmen,  and  will 
give  the  vineyard  unto 
others. 


16  them?  He  shall  come 
and  destroy  these  hus- 
bandmen, and  shall  give 
the  vineyard   to  others. 


1  and  at  him  they  cast  stones,  and  wounded  him  in  the  head,  and  sent  him  away  shamefully 
handled. 

2  And  again  he  sent  ^  one  Son,  his  well-heloved,  he 

*  him  also  last  ^  wiU  reverence  him  when  they  see  him 
®  reasoned  among  themselves,  saying,  ^  come,  let  us  kill 

*  let  us  seize  on  his  inheritance  ®  twice  him 
10  what  shall  therefore  the  lord 


Part  VII.  §118.J     AJS'D  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


195 


ST.  MATT.  XXI. 

der  him  the  fruits  in 
their  seasons. 


ST.  MASK  XII. 


42 


Jesus  saith  unto 
them,Didye  never  read 
in  the  scriptures,  The 
stone  which  the  build- 
ers rejected,  the  same 
is  become  the  head  of 
the  corner :  this  is  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  it  is 
marvellous  in  our  eyes? 
43  Therefore  say  I  unto 
you,  The  kingdom  of 
God  shall  be  taken 
from  you,  and  given  to 
a  nation  bringing  forth 
the  fruits  thereof.^ 


45  And  when  the  chief 
priests  and  Pharisees 
had  heard  his  parables, 
they  perceived  that  he 

46  spake  of  them.  But 
when  they  sought  to 
lay  hands  on  him,  they 
feared  the  multitude, 
because  they  took  him 
for  a  prophet. 


10  And  have  ye  not  read 
this  scripture ;  The 
stone  which  the  build- 
ers rejected  is  become 
the  head  of  the  corner : 

n  This  was  the  Lord's 
doing,  and  it  is  mar- 
vellous in  our  eyes  ? 


ST.  LUKE  XX. 


And  when  they  heard  it, 
they  said,  God  forbid. 
17  And  he  beheld  them, 
and  said.  What  is  this 
then  that  is  written.  The 
stone  which  the  builders 
rejected,  the  same  is  be- 
come the  head  of  the 
corner  ? 


18  Whosoever  shall 

fall  upon  that  stone 
shall  be  broken  :  but  on 
whomsoever  it  shall  fall, 
it  will  grind  him  to 
powder. 


12 


19       And  the  chief  priests 

And  they  sought  to         and  the  scribes  the  same 

lay  hold  on  him,  but         hour  sought  to  lay  hands 

feared  the  people :  for         on  him ;  and  they  feared 


they  knew  that  he  had 
spoken  the  parable 
against  them :  and  they 
left  him,  and  went 
their  way. 


the  people  :  for  they  per- 
ceived that  he  had  spoken 
this  parable  against  them. 


1  ver.  44.   And  whosoever  shall  fall  on  this  stone  shall  be  broken :  but  on  whomsoever  it 
shall  fall,  it  will  grind  him  to  powder. 


196       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VII.  §  119. 

§  119.   The  Parable  of  The  Marriage  of  the  King's  Son. 
St.  Matt.  xxii.  1-14. 

1  And  Jesus  answered  and  spake  unto  them  again  by  parables,  and  said, 

2  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  certain  king,  which  made  a  marriage 

3  for  his  son,  and  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  them  that  were  bidden  to  the 

4  wedding :  and  they  would  not  come.  Again,  he  sent  forth  other  servants, 
saying,  Tell  them  which  are  bidden,  Behold !  I  have  prepared  my  dinner : 
my  oxen  and  my  fatlings  are  killed,  and  all  things  are  ready :  come  unto  the 

5  marriage.     But  they  made  light  of  it,  and  went  their  ways,  one  to  his  farm, 

6  another  to  his  merchandise :  and  the  remnant  took  his  servants,  and  entreated 
^  them  spitefully,  and  slew  them.     But  the  king^  was  wroth :  and  he  sent  forth 

8  his  armies,  and  destroyed  those  murderers,  and  burned  up  their  city.  Then 
saith  he  to  his  servants.  The  wedding  is  ready,  but  they  which  were  bidden 

9  were  not  worthy.     Go  ye  therefore  into  the  highways,  and  as  many  as  ye 

10  shall  find,  bid  to  the  marriage.     So  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highways, 
and  gathered  together  all  as  many  as  they  found,  both  bad  and  good :  and  the 

11  bridechamber^  was  furnished  with  guests.     And  when  the  king  came  in  to 
see  the  guests,  he  saw  there  a  man  which  had  not  on  a  wedding  garment : 

12  and   he    saith  unto  him,  Friend,  how  camest  thou  in  hither  not  having  a 

13  wedding   garment  ?    And   he  was    speechless.     Then  said    the    king  to    the 
servants.  Bind  him  hand  and  foot,^  and  cast  him  into  outer  darkness ;  there 

14  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth.     For  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen.* 


§  120.   Insidious  Questionings 
St.  Matt.  xxii.  15-22. 

.15  Then  went  the  Phar- 
isees, and  took  counsel 
how  they  might  entangle 

16  him  in  his  talk.  And  is 
they  sent  out  unto  him 
their  disciples  with  the 
Herodians,  saying.  Mas- 
ter, we  know  that  thou 
art  true,  and  teachest  u 
the  way  of  God  in  truth, 

neither   carest   thou  for 
any  man:   for  thou  re- 


(A)  of  Pharisees,  concerning  Tribute  to  Caesar. 
St.  JVIark  XII.  13-17.         St.  Luke  xx.  20-26. 


And  they  send  unto 
him  certain  of  the 
Pharisees  and  of  the 
Herodians,  to  catch 
him  in  his  words. 
And  when  they  were 
come,  they  say.  unto 
him.  Master,  we  know 
that  thou  art  true,  and 
carest  for  no  man :  for 


£0 


And  they  watched 
him,  and  sent  forth 
spies,  which  should 
feign  themselves  just 
men,  that  they  might 
take  hold  of  his  words, 
that  so  they  might 
deliver  him  unto  the 
power  and  authority 
21  of  the  governor.  And 
they  asked  him,  saying. 
Master,  we  know  that 
thou  sayest  and  teach- 


^  But  when  the  king  heard  thereof,  he  was  wroth  ^  t^e  wedding  was  furnished 

^  hand  and  foot,  and  take  him  away,  and  cast  him 
•>■  Matt.  XX.  16. 


Part  VII.  §  120.]     AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVEE.  197 


ST.   MATT.    XXII. 

gardest  not   the  person 

17  of  men.  Tell  us  there- 
fore, What  thinkestthou? 
Is  it  lawful  to  give  trib- 
ute unto  Ctesar,  or  not  ? 

18  But  Jesus  perceived 
their  wickedness,  and 
said,  Why  tempt  ye  me, 

19  ye  hypocrites  ?  Shew  me 
the  tribute  money.  And 
they  brought   unto  him 

20  a   penny.      And   Jesus^ 

saith  unto  them,  Whose 
is  this  image  and  super- 

21  scription  ?      They     say* 

CfEsar's.  Then  saith  he 
unto  them,  Render  there- 
fore unto  Caesar  the 
things  which  are  Ctesar's, 
and  unto  God  the  things 

22  that  are  God's.      When 

they  had  heard  these 
words,  they  marvelled, 
and  left  him,  and  went 
their  way. 


ST.    MARK   XII. 

thou  regardest  not  the 
person  of  men,  but 
teachest  the  way  of 
God  in  truth :  Is  it 
lawful  to  give  tribute 
to    Ctesar,    or     not? 

15  Shall  we  give,  or  shall 
we  not  give  ?  But  he, 
seeingHheir  hypocrisy, 
said  unto  them.  Why 
tempt  ye  me  ?  bring 
me    a   penny,   that   I 

16  may  see  it.  And  they 
brought  it.  And  he 
saith  unto  them.  Whose 
is  this  imaore  and 
superscription  ?  And 
they   said   unto   him, 

17  Cfesar's.  And  Jesus® 
said  unto  them.  Ren- 
der to  Caesar  the  things 
that  are  Caesar's,  and 
to  God  the  things  that 
are  God's. 


And  they 
marvelled  at  him. 


.ST.    LUKE    XX. 

est  rightly,  neither  ac- 
ceptest  thou  the  per- 
son of  any,  but  teach- 
est   the    way  of   God 

22  truly :  Is  it  lawful  for 
us  to  give  tribute  unto 

23  Caesar,  or  no  ?  But  he 
perceived  their  craft- 
iness, and    said   unto 

24  them,^  Shew  me  a 
penny. 


Whose  image  and  su- 
perscription hath  it  ? 
and  they^  said,  Caesar's. 

25  And  he  said  unto 
them,  Render  there- 
fore unto  Caesar  the 
things  which  be  Cae- 
sar's, and  unto  God 
the    things    which   be 

26  God's.  And  they  could 
not  take  hold  of  his 
words  before  the  peo- 
ple :  and  they  mar- 
velled at  his  answer, 
and  held  their  peace. 


(B)  Of 
St.  Matt.  xxii.  23-33. 

23  The  same  day  came 
to  him  Sadducees,  say- 
ing "  that  there  is  no 
resurrection. and  asked 

24  him,  saying,  Master, 
Moses  said.  If  a  man 
die.having  no  children, 

1  knowing  their  hypocrisy 

3  And  he  saith 

*  They  answered  and  said 


Sadduces,  concerning  the 
St.  Mark  xii.  18-27. 

18  Then  come  unto  him 
the  Sadducees,  which 
say  there  is  no  res- 
urrection ;  and  they 
asked     him,     saying, 

19  Master,  Moses  wrote 
unto    us,  If  a   man's 


Resurrection. 

St.  Luke  xx.  27-39. 

27  Then  came  to  him 
certain  of  the  Sadducees, 
which  deny  that  there  is 
any    resurrection ;     and 

28  they  asked  him,  saying, 
Master,  Moses  wrote 
unto    us,  If    any    man's 


2  said  unto  them.  Why  tempt  ye  me  1     Shew  me 

*  They  say  unto  him 

^  answering  said  unto  them     • 


came  to  him  the  Sadducees,  which  say  that 


198        OUK  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,    [Part  VII.  §  120. 


ST.  MATT.  XXII. 


his  brother  shall  marry 
his  wife,  and  raise  up 
seed  unto  his  brother.* 

25  Now  there  were  with 
us  seven  brethren :  and 
the  first,  when  he  had 
married  a  wife,  de- 
ceased, and,  having  no 
issue,  left  his  wife  unto 

26  his  brother :  likewise 
the  second  also,  and 
the    third,    unto    the 

27  seventh.  And  last  of 
all  the    woman  died.^ 

28  Therefore  in  the  res- 
urrection whose  wife 
shall  she  be  of  the 
seven  ?    for   they    all 

29  had  her.  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said  unto 
them.  Ye  do  err,  not 
knowing  the  script- 
ures,  nor   the  power 

30  of  God.  For  in  the 
resurrection  they  nei- 
ther marry,  nor  are 
given  in  marriage,  but 
are  as    the    angels  of 

31  God  in  heaven.  But 
as  touching  the  res- 
urrection of  the  dead, 
have  ye  not  read  that 
which  was  spoken  unto 


ST.  MARK  XII. 

brother  die,  and  leave 
Ms  wife  behind  htm, 
and  leave  no  child' 
that  his  brother  should 
take  the''  wife,  and 
raise  up  seed  unto  his 

20  brother."  ■*There  were 
seven  brethren :  and 
the  first  took  a  wife, 
and  dying  left  no  seed. 

21  And  the  second  took 
her,  and  died,  not  leav- 
ing'   seed :    and     the 

22  third  likewise.  And 
the  seven^  left  no  seed : 
last  of  all  the  woman 

23  died  also.  In  the  res- 
urrection,'" whea  they 
shall  rise,  whose  wife 
shall  she  be  of  them  ? 
for  the  seven  had  her 

24  to  wife.  Jesus'^  said 
unto  them.  Do  ye  not 
therefore  err,  because 
ye  know  not  the  script- 
ures, neither  the  pow- 

25  er  of  God  ?  For  when 
they  shall  rise  from 
the  dead,  they  neither 
marry,  nor  are  given 
in  marriage ;  but  are 
as'^  angels  in  heaven. 

26  And  as  touching  the 
dead,  that  they  rise: 
have  ye  not  read  in 
the  book  of  3Ioses,  at 


ST.  LUKE  XX. 

brother  die,  having  a 
wife,  and  he  be~  without 
children,  that  his  brother 
should  take  his  wife,  and 
raise  up    seed    unto    his 

29  brother.*  There  were 
thei'efore  seven  brethren : 
and  the  first  took  a  wife, 
and   died    without   chil- 

80  dren.  And  the  second,* 
and  the  third  took  her ; 
and  in  like  manner  the 
seven  also  :  and  they  left 
no    children,    and    died. 

32  At^  last  the  woman  died 

33  also.  The  woman"  there- 
fore in  the  resurrection, 
whose  wife  of  them  is 
she  ?    for  seven  had  her 

34  to  wife.  And  Jesus'^  said 
unto  them.  The  children 
of  this  world  marry,  and 
are  given    in    marriage : 

35  but  they  which  shall  be 
accounted  worthy  to 
obtain  that  world,  and 
the  resurrection  from  the 
dead,  neither  marry,  nor 
are    ^iven    in  marriage : 

36  neither  can  they  die  any 
more  :  for  they  are  equal 
unto  the  angels ;  and 
are  the  children  of  God, 
being  the  children  of  the 

a?  resurrection.  Now  that 
the  dead  are  raised,  even 


1  no  children 

*  Now  there  were 

*  And  the  second  took  her  to  wife,  and  he  di 
'  the  seven  had  her,  and  left 
"  Last  of  all  the 

11  omit  The  woman 

1^  as  the  angels  which  are 

Deut.  XXV,  5,  6  ;  comp.  Gen.  xxxviii.  8 


^  and  he  die  without  ^  his  wife 

*  and  died,  neither  left  he  any  seed 
il  (liildless.     An<l  the  third 

*  died  also 

1'  In  the  resurrection  therefore,  when 
^'^  And  Jesus  answerins;  said 


Part  VII.  §  120.]       AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.         199 


ST.    MATT.    XXII. 

you  by  God,  saying, 
82  I  am  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God 
of  Jacob  ?  "  He  ^  is  not 
the  God  of  the  dead, 
S3  butof  the  living.  And 
when  the  multitude 
heard  this,  they  were 
astonished  at  his  doc- 
trine. 


ST.    MARK    XII. 

the  bush  how^  God 
spake  unto  him,  say- 
ing, I  am  the  God  of 
Abraham,  and  the  God 
of  Isaac,  and  the  God 
27  of  Jacob?*  He  is  not 
the  God  of  the  dead, 
but^  of  the  living:  ye* 
do  greatly  err. 


ST.    LUKE    XX. 

Moses  shewed  at  the 
bush,  when  he  calleth  the 
Lord  the  God  of  Abra- 
ham, and  the  God  of 
Isaac,  and  the  God  of 
Jacob."  For  he  is  not  a 
God  of  the  dead,  but  of 
the  living :  for  all  live 
unto  him. 


Then  certain  of  the 
scribes  answering  said, 
Master,  thou  hast  well 
said. 


(C)    Of  a  Lawyer,  concerning  the  greatest  Commandment. 


St.  Matt.  xxii.  34-40. 

34  But  when  the  Phari- 
sees had  heard  that  he 
had  put  the  Sadducees 
to  silence,  they  were 
gathered         together. 

s«  Then  one  of  them, 
which  was  a  lawyer, 
asked  him  a  question, 

36  tempting  him,^  Master, 
which  is  the  great 
commandment  in  the 

37  law?     And    he"    said 


St.  Mark  xii.  28-34. 

28       And  one  of  the  scribes 

came,  and  having  heard 

them  reasoning  together, 


and  seeing^  that  he  had 
answered     them      well, 


asked  him,  Which  is  the 

first    commandment     of 

29  all  ?     Jesus     answered,* 


St.  Luke  xx.  40. 


1  translated  in  the  book  of  Moses,  how  in  the  bush  God  spake 

3  but  the  God  of  the  livinj;: 

^  and  perceiving  that  ^  teniptinu^  him,  and  saying, 


2  God  is  not 
*  ye  therefore  do  greatly 
^  Jesus  said  unto  him 


And  Jesus  answered  him,  The  first  of  all  the  commandments  is.  Hear 

"  Ex.  iii.  6  ;  comp.  16. 


§  120.  C.  Doubtless  the  wily  Pharisees  chose  to  put  fonvard  as  their  spokesman  a  really 
ingenuous  man,  who  had  hitherto  honestly  rejected  the  claims  of  our  Lord.  Hence  St.  Mark 
describes  him  as  answering  "discreetly."  He  came  "tempting"  (St.  Matthew) ;  but  being 
deeply  impressed  l)y  our  Lord's  answer,  he  went  awa}'  (St.  Mark)  "not  far  from  the  kingdom 
of  God."  The  answer  to  the  question  was  really  the  Lord's  —  whether  as  St.  Matthew 
describes  it,  he  gave  the  answer  himself;  or  as  St.  Mark  more  particularly  specifies,  He  led  on 
the  lawyer  to  answer  it  himself. 


200       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VU.  §  120. 


ST.  MATT.  XXII. 

unto  him,  Thou  shalt 
love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and 
with  all  thy  mind.* 
38  This  is  the  first  and 
great    commandment. 


39 


iThe 
unto 


second  is  like 
it,    Thou    shalt 

love  thy  neighbor  as 
40  thyself. "^  On  these  two 

commandments    hang 

all   the  law   and   the 

prophets. 


ST.  MARK  XJI. 

The    first    is.    Hear,    0 
Israel ;    The    Lord   our 

30  God  is  one  Lord :  and 
thou  shalt  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy 
heart,  and  with  all  thy 
soul,  and  with  all  thy 
mind,  and  with  all    thy 

31  strength  :°^^  The  second 
this,  Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself.'' 
There  is  none  other 
commandment      greater 

32  than  these.  And  the 
scribes  said  unto  him, 
Well,  Master,  thou  hast 
said  the  truth :  for  he^ 
is  one  and  there  is  none 

33  other  but  he:''  and  to 
love  him  with  all  the 
heart,  and  with  all  the 
understanding,*  and  with 
all  the  strength,  and  to 
love  his  neighbor  as 
himself,  is  more  than  all 
whole    burnt     offerings 

34  and  sacrifices.*^  And 
when  Jesus  saw  that  he 
answered  discreetly,  he 
said  unto  him.  Thou  art 
not  far  from  the  kingdom 
of  God.  And  no  man  4o 
after  that  durst  ask  him 
any  questions. 


ST.  LUKE  XX. 


For*  after  that  they 
durst  not  ask  him  any 
question  at  all. 


1  And  the  second 

2  thy  strength  :  this  is  the  first  commandment.     And  the  second  is  like,  namely  this,  Thou 
shalt 

^  for  there  is  one  God  ;  and  there  is 

*  understanding,  and  with  all  the  soul,  and  with  all  the 

*  And  after  that 
"  Deut.  vi.  4,  5. 

•>  Lev.  xix.  18.     Comp.  Matt.  v.  44  ;   xix.  19  ;   Lk.  x.  27  ;    Rom.  xiii.  9  ;    Gal.  v.  14  ;   Jas. 
ii.  8,  etc. 

c  Deut.  iv.  35,  39  ;  Isa.  xlv.  21,  etc.  d  Hos.  vi.  6. 


Part  VII.  §  121.]      AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.  201 


§  121.    Our  Lord's  Question  in  return  :  How  is  Christ  David's  Son? 


St.  Matt.  xxii.  41-46. 

41  While  the  Pharisees 
were  gathered  together, 

42  Jesus  asked  them,  saying, 
What  think  ye  of  Christ  ? 
whose  son  is  he?  They 
say  unto  him,  the  son  of 

43  David.  He  saith  unto 
them,  How  then  doth 
David  in  spirit  call  him 

44  Lord,  saying,  The  Lord 
said  unto  my  Lord,  Sit 
thou  on  my  right  hand, 
till  I  put  thine  enemies 

45  under  thy  feet  ?  '^  "  If 
David  then  call  him 
Lord,  how  is  he  his  son? 


46  And  no  man  was  able 
to  answer  him  a  word, 
neither  durst  any  man 
from  that  day  forth  ask 
him  any  more  questions. 


St.  Mark  xii.  35-37. 

35  And  Jesus  answered 
and  said,  while  he 
taught  in  the  temple. 
How  say  the  scribes 
that  Christ  is  the  son 

36  of  David?  ^ David 
himself  said  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  The  Lord 


said  to  my  Lord,  Sit 
thou  on  my  right  hand, 
till  I  make  thine  en- 
emies thy  footstool. "• 
David  ■*  himself  calleth 
him  Lord,  and  whence 
is    he    then    his    son  ? 


37 


St.  Luke  xx.  41-44. 

41  And  he  said  unto 
them,  How  say  they 
that  Christ  is  David's 


42  son  ?  For^  David 
himself  saith  in  the 
book  of  Psalms,  The 
Lord  said  unto  my 
Lord,     Sit     thou     on 

43  my  right  hand,  till  I 
make    thine    enemies 

44  thy  footstool."  David 
therefore  calleth  him 
Lord,  how  is  he  then 
his  son  ? 


And  the  common  peo- 
ple heard  him  gladly. 


§  122.    Warning  against  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees. 


St.  Matt,  xxiii.  1-3. 

1  Then  spake  Jesus 
to  the   multitude,  and 

2  to  his  disciples,  saying, 
The  scribes  and  the 
Pharisees  sit  in  Moses' 


St.  Mark  xii.  38-40. 


38  And  he  said^  in  his 
doctrine,  Beware  of 
the  scribes,  which  love 


1  For  David 

*  till  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool  ? 

^  said  unto  them 

»Ps.  ex.  1. 


St.  Luke  xx.  45-47. 

46  Then  in  the  audience 
of    all    the    people    he 

46  said  unto  the''  disciples, 
Beware  of  the    scribes, 

^  And  David 

*  David  therefore  himself 

^  his  disciples 


§122.  The  continuation  of  this  discourse  in  St.  Matthew  (ver.  5-7),  is  very  similar  to  the 
language  of  St.  Mark  and  St.  Luke.  It  is  plain,  however,  from  Lk.  xi.  43,  etc.,  that  much 
the  same  discourse  was  uttered  on  more  than  one  occasion.  These  verses  of  St.  Matthew  are 
therefore  placed  with  the  passage  of  St.  Luke  (§89)  to  which  they  are  most  closely  parallel. 
Matt.  XNJii.  is  apparently  a  collection  of  our  Lord's  sayings  without  mention  of,  or  reference 
to,  the  circumstances  under  which  they  were  severally  uttered. 

26 


202       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VII.  §  123. 


ST.    MATT.    XXIII. 

3  seat :  All  therefore 
whatsoever  they  bid 
you,  do  and  observe  ;  ^ 
but  do  not  ye  after 
their  works  :  for  they 
say,  and  do  not. 


ST.    MARK   XII. 


ST.    LUKE   XX. 


to  go  in  long  clothing,* 
and  love  salutations  in 

39  the  marketplaces,''  and 
the  chief  seats  in  the 
synagogues,  and  the 
uppermost    rooms   at 

40  feasts :  which  devour 
widows'  houses,  and 
for    a  pretence  make 


Ion 


g    prayers 


these 


shall    receive   greater 
damnation. 


which  desire  to  walk  in 
long  robes,'  and  love 
greetings  in  the  markets,*' 
and  the  highest  seats  in 
the  synagogues,  and  the 
chief  rooms  at  feasts ; 
47  which  devour  widows' 
houses,  and  for  a  shew 
make  long  prayers :  the 
same  shall  receive  great- 
er damnation. 


§  123.    The  Widow's  Mite. 


St.  Mark  xh.  41-44. 

41  And  he  ^  sat  over  against  the 
treasury,  and  beheld  how  the  people 
cast  money  into  the  treasury :  and 
many  that  were    rich  cast  in    much. 

4'j  And  there  came  a  certain  poor  widow, 
and    she  threw  in    two  mites,  which 

4-3  make  a  farthing.  And  he  called  unto 
him  his  disciples,  and  said^  unto  them, 
Verily  I  say  unto  you.  That  this  poor 
widow  hath  cast  more  in  than  all 
they  which  have  cast  into  the  treasury : 

41  for  all  they  did  cast  in  of  their  abun- 
dance; but  she  of  her  want  did  cast 
in  all  that  she  had,  even  all  her 
living. 


St.  Luke  xxi.  1-4. 

And  he  looked  up,  and  saw  the 
rich  men  casting  their  gifts  into  the 


2  treasury.  And  he  saw'  a  certain 
poor  widow  casting  in  thither  two 

3  mites.  And  he  said,  Of  a  truth  I 
say  unto  you,  that  this  poor  widow 
hath  cast    in  more  than    they  all : 

4  for  all  these  have  of  their  abun- 
dance cast  in  unto  the  offerings:* 
but  she  of  her  penury  hath  cast  in 
all  the  living  that  she  had. 


1  bid  you  ol^servc,  that  observe  and  do 
"  and  saith  unto 
*  See  Matt,  xxiii.  5. 


2  And  Jesus  sat  ^  saw  also  a  certain 

'°  offerings  of  God 
^  See  Matt,  xxiii.  6,  7 ;  Lk.  xi.  43. 


Paet  VII.  §124.]     AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.  203 

§  124.    Our  Lord  speaks  to  certain  Greeks,  who  desired  to  see  Him,  of  His 
approaching  Death.     The  Voice  from  Heaven. 

St.  John  xii.  20-36. 

80       And  there  were  certain  Greeks  among  them  that  came  up  to  worship  at 

21  the  feast :  The  same  came  therefore  to  Philip,  which  was  of  Bethsaida  of 

22  Galilee,  and  desired  him,  saying.  Sir,  we  would  see  Jesus.  Philip  cometh 
and  telleth  Andrew :  and  Andrew  and  Philip  come  and'  tell  Jesus. 

23  And  Jesus  answereth^  them,  saying,  The  hour  is  come,  that  the  Son  of 

24  Man  should  be  glorified.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Except  a  corn 
of  wheat  fall  into  the  ground  and  die,  it  abideth  alone  :  but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth 

25  forth  much  fruit.     He  that  loveth  his  life  loseth^  it;  and  he  that  hateth  his 

26  life  in  this  world  shall  keep  it  unto  life  eternal."  If  any  man  serve  me,  let 
him  follow  me ;  and  where  1  am,  there  shall  also  my  servant  be :  if  any  man 
serve  me,  him  will  my  Father  honor. 

27  Now  is  my  soul  troubled ;  and  what  shall  I  say  ?  Father,  save  me  from 
this  hour?  but  for  this  cause  came  I  unto  this  hour.     'Father,  glorify  thy 

28  name.     Then  came  there  a  voice  from  heaven,''  saying,  I  have  both  glorified  it, 

29  and  will  glorify  it  again.     The  people  therefore,  that  stood  by,  and  heard  it, 

30  said  that  it  thundered :  others  said,  An  angel  spake  to  him.     Jesus  answered 

31  and  said.  This  voice  came  not  because  of  me,  but  for  your  sakes.  Now  is  the 
judgment  of  this  world :  now  shall  the  prince  of  this   world    be    cast    out. 

33  And  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,''  will  draw  all  men  unto  me.  This  he 
said,  signifying  what  death  he  should  die. 

34  The  people  therefore''  answered  him.  We  have  heai'd  out  of  the  law  that 
Christ  abideth  for  ever :  ^  and  how  sayest  thou.  The  Son  of  Man  must  be 

35  lifted  up?  who  is  this  Son  of  Man  ?  Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Yet  a  little 
while  is  the  light  among^  you.  Walk  while  ye  have  the  light,  lest  darkness 
come  upon  you :  for  he  that  walketh  in  darkness  knoweth  not  whither  he 

36  goeth.  While  ye  have  light,  believe  in  the  light,  that  ye  may  be  the  children 
of  light.  These  things  spake  Jesus,  and  departed,  and  did  hide  himself  from 
them. 

1  and  again  Andrew  and  Philip  tell  Jesus  ^  answered  ^  shall  lose  it 

''  omit  therefore  ^  with  you 

»  Cf.  Matt.  X.  39  ;  xvi.  25  ;  Mar.  viii.  35  ;  Lk.  ix.  24  ;  xvii.  .33. 
b  Cf.  Matt.  iii.  17  ;  xvii.  5  ;  Mar.  i.  11  ;  ix.  7  ;   Lk.  iii.  22  ;  ix.  -35.. 
•^  Comp.  Num.  xxi.  8,  9  ;  Jno.  iii.  14. 
<i  Comp.  Ps.  Ixxxix  36,  37  ;  ex.  4 ;  Isa.  ix.  7  ;  Dan.  ii.  44 ;  vii.  14,  27 ;  Mic.  iv.  7,  etc. 

§  124.  The  Greeks  were  probably  in  that  precinct  of  the  temple  known  as  the  court  of  the 
Gentiles ;  and  as  our  Lord  must  have  been  sitting  here  when  he  saw  the  oift  of  tlie  ])0(n-  widow 
(§  123),  this,  as  Tischendorf  has  noticed,  seems  the  proper  place  for  the  incident.  Robinson 
well  observes  that  after  our  Lord  left  the  temple  at  this  time,  he  returned  to  it  no  more.  This 
interview  therefore  could  not  well  have  occurred  later.  The  last  clause  of  vs.  36  corresponds 
with  Matt.  xxiv.  1  ;  Mar.  xiii.  1. 


204        OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,    [Part  VII.  §  125. 


§  125.   The  Jews'  Unbelief,  notwithstanding  the  Words  and  Works  of  Christ 

John  xii.  37-50. 

37  But  though  he  had  done  so  many  miracles  before  them,  yet  they  believed 

38  not  on  him :  that  the  saying  of  Esaias  the  prophet  might  be  fulfilled,  which 
he  spake,  Lord,  who  hath  believed  our  report?  and  to  whom  hath  the  arm 

39  of  the  Lord  been  revealed  ?  "     Therefore  they  could  not  believe,  because  that 

40  Esaias  said  again,  'He  hath  blinded  their  eyes,  and  hardened  their  heart; 
that  they  should  not  see  with  their  eyes,  nor  understand  with  their  heart,  and 

41  be  converted,  and  I  should  heal  them.*"     These  things  said  Esaias,  because^ 
he  saw  his  glory*^  and  spake  of  him. 

42  Nevertheless    among  the  chief  rulers  also    many    believed    on    him ;  but 
because  of  the  Pharisees  they  did  not  confess  him,  lest  they  should  be  put  out 

43  of  the  synagogue :  for  they  loved  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise  of 
God. 

44  Jesus  cried,  and  said,  He  that  believeth  on  me,  believeth  not  on  me,  but  on 
^  him  that  sent  me.     And  he  that  seeth  me  seeth  him  that  sent  me.     I  am 

come  a  light  into  the  world,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  me  should  not  abide 
4r  in  darkness.  And  if  any  man  hear  my  words,  and  keep  theiri^  not,  I  judge 
48  him  not :  for  I  came  not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the  world.     He  tkat 

rejecteth  me,  and  receiveth  not  my  words,  hath  one  that  judgeth  him :  the 
4y  word  that  I  have  spoken,  the  same  shall  judge  him  in  the  last  day.     For  I 

have  not  spoken  of  myself;  but  the  Father  which  sent  me,  he  gave  me  a 
so  commandment,  what  I  should  say,  and  what  I  should  speak.     And  I  know 

that  his  commandment  is  life  everlasting :  whatsoever  I  speak  therefore,  even 

as  the  Father  said  unto  me,  so  I  speak. 

FounTH  Day  of  the  Week. —  Wednesday  (Beginning  at  Sunset.) 

§  1  'Pn.    Our  Lord's  Prophecy  of  the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  of  the  Future. 

St.  Matt.  xxiv.  1-25,         St.  Maek  xiii.  1-37.  St.  Luke  xxi.  5-36. 

29-36,  42.  x.  21-25.  xvii.  31. 

1       And  Jesus   went  out,  i       And  as  he  went  out  s       And  as  some  spake 

and    departed    from   the  of  the  temple,  one  of  of    the    temple,   how 

temple  :  and  his  disciples  his  disciples  saith  unto  it   was    adorned  with 

came  to  him  for  to  shew  him.  Master,  see  what 

1  when  lie  saw  ^  and  believe  not 

*  Isa.  liii.  1  ;  Rom.  x.  16. 

b  Ij^a.  vi.  9,  10.     See  Matt.  xiii.  13-1.5;  Mar.  iv.  12;  Lk.  viii.  10;  Acts  xxviii.  25-27. 
c  Isa.  vi.  1-10. 


§  12.5.  After  the  rcflcc-tions  of  the  Evan^relist  in  vs.  37-4.3,  he  records  other  words  of  our 
Lord,  which  are  not  to  he  considered  as  a  later  utterance,  but  rather  as  previously  spoken,  and 
no-;v  recalled  and  recorded,  to  show  the  authority  for  his  own  reflections. 


Part  VI.  §  126.]     AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


205 


ST.    MATT.    XXIV. 

him     the     buildings    of 

2  the  temple.  And  he  an- 
swered and'  said  unto 
them,  See  ye  not  all  these 
things  ?  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  There  shall  not  be 
left  here  one  stone  upon 
another,  that  shall  not 
be  thrown  down.* 

3  And  as  he  sat  upon 
the  mount  of  Olives,  the 
disciples  came  unto  him 


privately,  saying,  Tell  us, 
when  shall  these  things 
be?  and  what  shall  be 
the  sign  of  thy  coming, 
and  of  the    end  of  the 

4  world  ?  And  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said  unto 
them,  Take  heed  that  no 

5  man  deceive  you.  For 
many  shall  come  in  my 
name,  saying,  I  am 
Christ ;  and  shall  deceive 

6  many.  And  ye  shall  hear 
of  wars  and  rumors  of 
wars  :  see  that  ye  be  not 
troubled  :  for  these^  must 
come  to  pass,  but  the  end 


7  is  not  yet.  For  nation 
shall  rise  against  nation, 
and  kingdom  against 
kingdom:  and  there  shall 


ST.    MARK    XIII. 

manner  of  stones  and 
what      buildings     are 

2  here  !  And  Jesus^  said 
unto  him,  Seest  thou 
these  great  buildings  ? 
there  shall  not  be  left 
one  stone  upon  an- 
other, that  shall  not 
be  thrown  down." 

3  And  as  he  sat  upon 
the  mount  of  Olives 
over  against  the  tem- 
ple, Peter  and  James 
and  John  and  Andrew 
asked    him  privately, 

4  Tell  us,  when  shall 
these  things  be?  and 
what  shall  he  the  sign 
when  all  these  things 

5  shall  be  fulfilled  ?  And 
Jesus  began  to  say 
unto  them,^  Take  heed 
lest  any  man  deceive 

6  you  :  many  shall  come 
in  my  name,  saying,  I 
am  Christ;   and  shall 

"  deceive  many.  And 
when  ye  shall  hear 
of  wars  ami  rumors 
of  wars,  be  ye  not 
troubled  :^  such  things 
must  needs  be ;  but 
the  end  shall  not    be 


yet.  For  nation  shall 
rise  against  nation, 
and  kingdom  against 
kingdom  :  ^  there  shall 


ST.    LUKE    XXI. 

goodly  stones  and  gifts, 
6  he  said,  As  for  these 
things  which  ye  behold, 
the  days  will  come,  in 
the  which  there  shall 
not  be  left  one  stone 
upon  another,  that 
shall  not  be  thrown 
down.* 


7  And  they  asked  him, 
saying.  Master,  but 
when  shall  these  things 
be?  and  what  sign 
will  there  be  when 
these  things  shall  come 

8  to  pass  ?  And  he  said. 
Take  heed  that  ye 
be  not  deceived :  for 
many  shall  come  in 
my  name,  saying,  I  am 
Christ ;  and  the  time 
draweth  near :   go  ye 

9  not*  after  them.  But 
when  ye  shall  hear  of 
wars  and  commotions, 
be  not  terrified :  for 
these  things  must  first 
come  to  pass  ;  but  the 
end  is  not  by  and  by. 

10  Then  said  he  unto 
them,  Nation  shall  rise 
against  nation,  and 
kingdom  against  king- 


1  And  Jesus  said  ^  And  Jesus  answering,  said 

*<  Jesus  answering  them  began  to  say,  Take  *  go  ye  not  therefore  after 

6  for  such  things  ®  for  all  these  things  must  come  ^  and  there  shall 

"  1  Kings  ix.  7  ;  Jer.  xxvi.  18 ;  Mich.  ill.  12,  etc. 


206       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VU.  §  126. 


ST.  MATT.  XXIV. 


be  famines,'  and    earth- 
quakes, in  divers  places. 

8  All  these  are  the  begia- 

9  ning  of  sorrows.     Then 


shall  they  deliver  you  up 
to  be  afficted,"'  and  shall 
kill  you  :  and  ye  shall  be 
hated  of  all  nations  for 

10  my  name's  sake.  And 
then  shall  many  be  of- 
fended and  shall  betray 
one   another,    and    shall 

11  hate  one  another.  And 
many  false  prophets  shall 
rise,   and    shall   deceive 

12  many.^  And  because  in- 
iquity shall  abound,  the 
love  of  many  shall  wax 

13  cold.  But  he  that  shall 
endure  unto  the  end,  the 

14  same  shall  be  saved.  And 
this  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world  for  a 
witness  unto  all  nations  ; 
and  then  shall  the  end 
come. 


ST.  MARK  XIII. 

be  earthquakes  in  di- 
vers places.^  there  shall 
be  famines  :^  these  are 
the  beginning*  of  sor- 
rows. 


But  take  heed  to 
yourselves :  ^they  shall 
deliver  you  up  to 
councils " ;  and  in  the 
synagogues  ye  shall  be 
beaten :  and  ye  shall 
be  brought  before  rul- 
ers and  kings  for  my 
sake,  for  a  testimony 
against  them. 


ST.  LUKE  XXI. 

11  dom  :  and  great  earth- 
quakes shall  be  in 
divers  places,  and  fam- 
ines, and  pestilences ; 
and  fearful  sights  and 
great  signs  shall  there 

12  be  from  heaven.  But 
before  all  these,  they 
shall  lay  their  hands 
on  you,  and  persecute 
you^  delivering  you 
up  to  the  synagogues, 
and  into  prisons,  being 
brought  before  kings 
and  rulers  for  my 
name's  sake. 


10  And  the  gospel  must  w  And  it  shall  turn  to 
first  be  published  you  for  a  testimony, 
among     all      nations. 


11  And"  when  they  shall 
lead  you,  and  deliver 
you  up,  take  no  thought 
beforehand  what  ye 
shall  speak : '  ■=  but 
whatsoever    shall    be 


H  Settle  it  therefore  in 
your  hearts,  not  to 
meditate  before  what 

15  ye  shall  answer :  "=  For 
I  will  give  you  a  mouth 


1  famines,  and  pestilences,  and  2  ^nd  there  shall  s  famines,  and  troubles ; 

''  beginnings  6  for  they  shall  8  But  when  they  shall 

■^  shall  speak,  neither  do  ye  premeditate 
•  See  Matt.  x.  17, 18 ;  Lk.  xii.  1 1.  b  Comp.  2  Thess.  ii.  3,  10-12. 

e  Matt.  X.  19,  20 ;  Lk.  xii.  11,  12. 


Pakt  VU.  §  126.]       AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.  £07 


ST.  MATT.  X  ,  XXIV. 


BT.    MATT.    X. 

21  And  the  brother  shall 
deliver  up  the  brother  to 
death,  and  the  father  the 
child:  and  the  children 
shall  rise  up  against  their 
parents,  and  cause  them 

22  to  be  put  to  death.   And 

ye  shall  be  hated  of  all 
men  for  my  name's  sake : 
but  he  that  endureth  to 
the  end  shall  be  saved. 

23  But  when  they  persecute 
you  in  this  city,  flee  ye 
into  another :  for  verily 
I  say  unto  you,  Ye  shall 
not  have  gone  over  the 
cities  of  Israel,  till  the 
Sou   of  Man   be  come. 

24  The  disciple  is  not  above 
his  master,  nor  the  ser- 

26  vant  above  his  lord.*  It 
is  enough  for  the  disciple 
that  he  be  as  his  master, 
and  the  servant  as  his 
lord.  If  they  have  called 
the  master  of  the  house 
Beelzebub,  how  much 
more  shall  they  call  them 
of  his  household ! 

ST.    MATT.    XXIV. 

15  "When  ye  therefore 
shall  see  the  abomination 
of  desolation,**  spoken  of 
by  Daniel  the  prophet, 
stand  in  the  holy  place. 


ST.  MAKK  XIII. 

given  you  in  that  hour, 
that  speak  ye :  for  it 
is  not  ye  that  speak, 
but   the  Holy  Ghost. 

12  And*  the  brother  shall 
betray  the  brother  to 
death,  and  the  father 
the  son  ;  and  children 
shall  rise  up  against 
their  parents,  and  shall 
cause  them  to  be  put 

13  to  death.  Andye-^hall 
be  hated  of  all  men 
for  my  name's  sake : 
but  he  that  shall  en- 
dure unto  the  end,  the 
same  shall  be  saved. 


ST.  LUKE  XXI. 

and  wisdom,  which  all 
your  adversaries  shall 
not  be  able  to  gainsay 

16  nor  resist.  And  ye 
shall  be  betrayed  both 
by  parents,  and  breth- 
ren, and  kinsfolks,  and 
friends ;  and  some  of 
you  shall  they  cause 
to   be   put    to   death. 

17  And  ye  shall  be  hated 
of    all    men   for    my 

18  name's  sake.  But  there 
shall    not    an  hair  of 

19  your  head  perish.  In 
your  patience  possess 
ye  your  souls. 


u  But  when  ye  shall 
see  the  abomination 
of  desolation,'' -  stand- 
ing where  it  ought  not. 


20  And  when  ye  shall 
see  Jerusalem  com- 
passed with  armies, 
then  know  that  the 
desolation    thereof   is 


1  Now  the  brother  2  Qf  desolation,  spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  standing 

a  Comp.  Lk.  vi.  40;  Jno.  xiii.  16;  xv.  20.         *>  Dan.  ix.  27  ;  Comp.  viii.  13;  xi.  31  ;  xii.  11. 


208       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VII.  §  126. 


ST.    MATT.    XXIV. 

(whoso  reader h,  let  him 
16  understand.)      then     let 
them  which  be  in  Judaea 
flee  into  the  mountains : 


17  let  him  which  is  on  the 
housetop  not  come  down 
to  take  the  things^  out 
of  his  house : 

18  neither  let 
him  which  is  in  the  field 
return  back  to  take  his 
garment.^ 


19  And  woe  unto  them  that 
are  with  child,  and  to 
them  that  give   suck  in 

20  those  days !  But  pray  ye 
that  your  flight  be  not 
in  the  winter,  neither  on 

21  the  Sabbath  day :  for 
then  shall  be  great  trib- 
ulation, such  as  was  not 
since  the  beijinninw  of 
the  world  to  this  time, 
no,  nor    ever    shall    be. 

22  And  except  those  days 
should  be  shortened.there 
should  no  flesh  be  saved : 

but  for  the  elect's  sake 


ST.    MARK    XIII. 

(let  him  that  readeth 
understand,)  then  let 
them  that  be  in  Judasa 
flee  to  the  mountains: 


15  and  let  him  that  is 
on  the  housetop  not  go 
down,^  neither  enter 
therein,  to  take  any 
thing  out  of  his  house  : 

16  and  let  him  that  is  in 
the  field  not  turn  back 
again  for  to  take  up 
his  garment. 


17  But  woe  to  them  that 
are  with  child,  and  to 
them  that   give    suck 

18  in  those  days !  And 
pray  ye  that  if  be  not 

19  in  the  winter.  For  in 
those  days  shall  be 
affliction,  such  as  was 
not  from  the  beginning 
of  the  creation  which 
God  created  unto  this 
time,  neither  shall  be. 

20  And  except  that  the 
Lord  had  shortened 
those  days,  no  flesh 
should  be  saved :  but 
for   the    elect's    sake. 


ST.    LUKK    XXI.,  XVII. 

21  nigh.  Then  let  them 
which  are  in  Judaea 
flee  to  the  mountains: 
and  let  them  which 
are  in  the  midst  of  it 
depart  out ;  and  let 
not  them  that  are  in 
the  countries  enter 
thereinto. 

ST.  LUKE  XVII. 

31  In  that  day,  he  which 
shall  be  upon  the 
housetop,  and  his  stuff 
in  the  house,  let  him 
not  come  down  to  take 
it  away :  and  he  that 
is  in  the  field,  let  him 
likewise  not  return 
Jback. 

ST.  LUKE  XXI. 

22  For  these  be  the  days 
of  vengeance,  that  all 
thincrs  which  are  writ- 
ten    may  be    fulfilled. 

23  *Woe  unto  them  that 
are  with  child,  and  to 
them  that  give  suck, 
in  those  days !  for 
there  shall  be  great 
distress  in  the  land, 
and  wrath  upon  this 
people. 


1  anything  ^  go  down  into  the  house,  neither  ^  his  clothes 

*  But  woe  unto  *  that  your  flight  be  not 


Part  VII.  §  126.]     AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


209 


ST.  MATT.  XXIV. 


those  days  shall  be  short- 

23  ened.  Then  if  any  man 
shall  say  unto  you,  Lo, 
here  is  Christ,  or  there  ; 

24  believe  it  not.  For  there 
shall  arise  false  Christs, 
and  false  prophets,"  and 
shall  shew  great  signs 
and  wonders ;  insomuch 
that,  if  it  were  possible, 
even  the  very  elect  shall 

25  be  deceived.^  Behold !  I 
have  told  you  before. 


29 


Immediately  after  the 
tribulation  of  those  days 
shall  the  sun  be  dark- 
ened, and  the  moon  shall 
not  give  her  light,  and 
the  stars  shall  fall  from 


heaven,  and  the  powers 
of  the  heavens  shall  be 


ST.  MARK  XIII. 

■whom  he  hath  chosen, 
he  hath  shortened  the 

21  days.  And  then  if 
any  man  shall  say  to 
you,Lo,  here  is  Christ ; 
or,    lo,    he   is    there ; 

22  believe  Itim  not :  and^ 
false  Christs  and  false 
I^rophets  shall  rise, 
and  shall  do-  signs  and 
wonders,  to  seduce,  if 
it  were   possible.*  the 

23  elect.  But  take  ye 
heed  :  ^ I  have  fore- 
told you  all  things. 


ST.  LUKE  XXI. 


24 


But  in  those  days, 
after  that  tribulation, 
the  sun  shall  be  dark- 
ened, and  the  moon 
shall  not  give  her  light, 
25  and  the  stars  shall  fall 
from  heaven^  and  the 


powers    that    are    in 
heaven  shall  be  shak- 


24  And  they  shall  fall  by 
the  edge  of  the  sword, 
and  shall  be  led  away 
captive  into  all  nations: 
and  Jerusalem  shall 
be  trodden  down  of 
the  Gentiles,  until  the 
times  of  the  Gentiles 
be  fullilled. 

25  And  there  shall  be 
signs  in  the  sun,  and 
in  the  moon,  and  in 
the  stars ;  and  upon 
the  earth  distress  of 
nations,  with  perplex- 
ity by  reason  of  the 
noise  of^  the  sea  and 

26  the  waves ;  men's 
hearts  failing  them 
for  fear,  and  for  look- 
ing after  those  things 
which  are  coming  on 
the  earth  :  for  the 
powers  of  heaven  shall 


1  For  false        ^  shall  shew  signs        ^  if  it  were  possible,  they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect. 
*  even  the  elect  *  behold,  I  have  foretold 

®  with  perplexity ;  the  sea  and  the  waves  roaring ;  ■"  the  stars  of  heaven  shall  fall,  and 

■  See  ver.  11. 
27 


210       OTTR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Paet  VII.  §  126. 


ST.  MATT.  XXIV. 

30  shaken."  And  then  shall 
appear  the  sign  of  the 
Son  of  Man  in  heaven : 
and  all  the  tribes  of  the 
earth  shalP  mourn,  and 
they  shall  see  the  Son 
of  Man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  with 
power  and  great  glory. 

31  And  he  shall  send  his 
angels  with  a  great  ^ 
trumpet,  and  they  shall 
gather  together  his  elect 
from  the  four  winds, 
from  one  end  of  heaven 
to  the  other. 


26  en. 


ST.  MARK  XIII. 

And  then  shall 


they  .see  the  Son  of 
Man  coming  in  the 
clouds  with  great  pow- 
27  er  and  glory.  And 
then  shall  he  send 
the"  angels,  and  shall 
gather  together  the* 
elect  from  the  four 
winds,  from  the  utter- 
most part  of  the  earth 
to  the  uttermost  part 
of  heaven. 


32  Now  learn  a  parable  of    23  Now  learn  a  parable 
the  fig  tree ;   when   his         of  the  fig  tree ;  when 


branch  is  yet  tender,  and 
putteth  forth  leaves,  ye 

know  that  summer  is 
33  nigh :  so  likewise  ye, 
when  ye  shall  see  all 
these  things,  know  that 
it   is    near,  even   at  the 


her  branch  is  yet  ten- 
der, and  putteth  forth 
leaves,  it  is  known^ 
that  summer  is  near  : 
29  so  ye  in  like  manner, 
when  ye  shall  see  these 
things  come  to  pass, 
know  that  it  is  nigh, 
even    at     the    doors. 


34  doors.  Verily  I  say  unto  so  Verily  I  say  unto  you 
you,  this  generation  that  this  generation 
shall    not   pass,    till   all         shall  not  pass,  till  all 


ST.  LUKE  XXI. 

27  be  shaken."   And  then 


shall  they  see  the  Son 
of  Man  coming  in  a 
cloud  with  power  and 
great  glory. 


28  And  when  these  things 

begin  to  come  to  pass, 

-^  then  look  up,  and  lift 

up    your    heads ;    for 

your  redemption  draw- 


eth  nigh. 


29 


And  he  spake  to 
them  a  parable ;  Be- 
hold the  fig  tree, 
and     all     the    trees ; 

30  when  they  now  shoot 
forth,  ye  see  and  know 
of  your  own  selves 
that    summer   is  now 

31  niffh  at  hand  :  so  like- 
wise  ye,  when  ye  see 
these  things  come  to 
pass,  know  ye  that 
the  kingdom  of  God  is 

32  nigh  at  hand.  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  this 
generation  shall  not 
pass  away,  till  all  be 


1  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn  ^  his  angels 

3  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet  *  his  elect  *  ye  know  that  summer 

a  Isa.  xiii.  10;  Ezek.  xxxii.  7  ;  Joel  ii.  10,  30-32;  ill.  15  ;  Amos  viii.  9,  etc. 


Part  VH.  §  126.]     AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


211 


ST.    MATT.    XXIV. 

these  things  be  fulfilled. 

35  Heaven  and  earth  shall 
pass  away :  but  my  words 
shall  not  pass  away. 

36  But  of  that  day  and 
hour  knoweth  no  man, 
no,  not  the  angels  of 
heaven,  nor  the  Son^  but 
the*  Father  only. 


42 


"Watch  therefore :  for 
ye  know  not  what  day® 
your  Lord  doth  come. 


ST.    MARK    XIII. 

these  things  be  done. 

31  Heaven  and  earth  shall 
pass  away :  but  my 
words  shall  not  pass 
away. 

32  But  of  that  day  or^ 
hour  knoweth  no  man, 
no,  not  the  angels^  in 
heaven,  neither  the 
Son,  but  the  Father. 


ST.    LUKE    XXI. 


33  Take  ye  heed,  watch :  ^ 
for  ye  know  not  when 
the  time  is. 


84  For  the  Son  of  Man  is 
as  a  man  taking  a  far 
journey,  who  left  his 
house,  and  gave  author- 
ity to  his  servants,'"  to 
every  man  his  work, 
and    commanded    the 

35  porter  to  watch.  Watch 
ye  therefore :  for  ye 
know   not   when    the 


33  fulfilled.  Heaven  and 
earth  shall  pass  away : 
but  my  words  shall 
not  pass  away. 


34 


And  take  heed  to 
yourselves,  lest  at  any 
time  your  hearts  be 
overcharged  with  sur- 
feiting, and  drunken- 
ness, and  cares  of  this 
life,  and  so  that  day 
come  upon   you  una- 

35  wares  as  a  snare.  For 
it*  shall  come  on  all 
them  that  dwell  on  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth. 

36  But^  watch  ye  and 
pray  always,  that  ye 
may  be  able^  to  escape 
all  these  things  that 
shall  come  to  pass,  and 
to  stand  before  the 
Son  of  Man. 


^  that  day  and  that  hour  ^  angels  which  are  in  heaven  ^  omit  nor  the  Son 

••  my  Father  ^  upon  you  unawares.    For  as  a  snare  shall  it  come 

*  watch  and  pray :  ^  "Watch  ye  therefore  "  what  hour 

9  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  ^^  and  to  every  man 


212       OUR  LOED'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VII.  §  127. 

ST.   MATT.    XXIV.  ST.    MARK   XIII.  '  ST.    LUKE   XXI. 

master  of  the  house 
Cometh,  whether^  at 
even,  or  at  midnight, 
or  at  the  cockcrowing, 
or    in    the    morning  :• 

36  lest  coming  suddenly 
he  find  you  sleeping. 

37  And  what  I  say  unto 
you  I  say  unto  all, 
Watch. 

§  127.   The  Parable  of  the  Ten  Virgins. 
St.  Matt.  xxv.  1-13. 

1  Then  shall  the  kingdom  of  heaven  be  likened  unto  ten  virgins,  which  took 

2  their  lamps,  and  went  forth  to  meet  the  bridegroom.     And  five  of  them  were 

3  wise,  and  five  were  foolish.     They  that  were  foolish  took  the"  lamps,  and  took 

4  no  oil  with  them :   but  the  wise  took  oil  in  the^  vessels  with  their  lamps. 

I  While  the  bridegroom  tarried,  they  all  slumbered  and  slept.     And  at  midnight 
there  was  a  cry  made,  Behold !  the  bridegroom !  ^  go  ye  out  to  meet  him} 

8  Then  all  those  virgins  arose^  and  trimmed  their  lamps.     And  the  foolish  said 

9  unto  the  wise.  Give  us  of  your  oil ;  for  our  lamps  are  gone  out.     But  the 
wise  answered,  saying,  Not  so  ;  lest  there  be  not  enough  for  us  and  you : 

10  ^go  ye  rather  to  them  that  sell,  and  buy  for  yourselves.     And  while  they  went 
to  buy,  the  bridegroom  came ;  and  they  that  were  ready  went  in  with  him  to 

II  the  marriage :  and  the  door  was  shut.     Afterward  came  also  the  other  virgins, 

12  saying,  Lord,  Lord,  open  to  us.     But  he  answered  and  said.  Verily  I  say  unto 

13  you,  I  know  you  not.     Watch  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the 
hour.® 

§  128.    The  Judgment  foretold. 
St.  Matt.  xxv.  .81-46. 

31  When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the'  angels  with 

32  him,  then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory :  and  before  him  shall  be 
gathered  all  nations :   and  he  shall  separate   them  one  from   another,  as  a 

33  shepherd  divideth  Ms  sheep  from  the  goats :  and  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his 

34  right  hand,  but  the  goats  on  the  left.     Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on 
his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared 

35  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world :  for  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye 
gave  me  meat :  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink :  I  was  a  stranger,  and 

36  ye  took  me  in :  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me :  I  was  sick,  and  ye  visited  me :  I 

1  omit  whether  ^  twice  their  ^  the  bridegroom  cometh         *  him         ^  but  go  ye 

'  the  hour  wherein  the  Son  of  Man  cometh  ^  the  holy  angels 


Part  VH.  §  129.]      AND  THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.         213 

ST.    MATT.    XXV. 

37  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto  me.  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  him, 
saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  an  hungered,  and  fed  thee  ?  or  thirsty,  and 

38  gave  thee  drink  ?  'when  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  thee  in  ?  or  naked, 

39  and  clothed  thee  ?  or  when  saw  we  thee  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  unto 

40  thee  ?  and  the  King  shall  answer  and  say  unto  them.  Verily  I  say  unto  you, 
Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye 

41  have  done  it  unto  me.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto  them  on  the  left  hand. 
Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and 

42  his  angels :  'for  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  no  meat :  I  was  thirsty, 

43  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink :  'I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in :  naked, 

44  and  ye  clothed  me  not :  sick,  and  in  prison,  and  ye  visited  me  not.  Then 
shall  they  also  answer,^  saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  an  hungered,  or 
athirst,  or  a  stranger,  or  naked,  or  sick,  or  in  prison,  and  did  not  minister 

45  unto  thee  ?  Then  shall  he  answer  them,  saying.  Verily  I  say  unto  you. 
Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to  me. 

46  And  these  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment :  but  the  righteous  into 
life  eternal. 


§  129.    The  Rulers  conspire  to  kill  Jesus.     Judas  agrees  to  betray  Him. 
St.  Matt.  XXVI.  1-5, 14-16.     St.  Mark  xiv.  1,2, 10,11.     St.  Luke  xxii.  1-6. 

1  And  it  came  to  pass, 
when  Jesus  had  finished 
all  these  sayings,  he  said 

2  unto  his  disciples.  Ye 
know  that  after  two  days 
is  the  feast  of  the  Pass- 
over, and  the  Son  of  Man 
is  betrayed  to  be  cruci- 

3  fied.  Then  assembled  to- 
gether the  chief  priests,^ 
and  the  elders  of  the 
people,  unto  the  palace 
of  the  high  priest,  who 

4  was  called  Caiaphas,  and 
consulted  that  they  might 
take  Jesus  by  subtlety. 


After  two  days  was 
the  feast  of  the  Pass- 
over, and  of  unleav- 
ened bread :  and  the 
chief  priests  and  the 
scribes     sought     how 


Now  the  feast  of  un- 
leavened bread  drew 
nigh,  which  is  called 
the  Passover.  And 
the  chief  priests  and 
scribes     sought     how 


they  might  take  him 
by  craft,  and  put  him 


they  might  kill  him; 


1  answer  him,  saying, 


^  priests,  and  the  scribes,  and  the  elders 


§129.  It  has  already  been  noticed  (see  §  112  note)  that  the  verses  of  St.  Matthew  and 
St.  Mark  here  omitted  are  of  the  nature  of  an  episode  to  exphiin  how  Judas  was  led  to  his 
treachery  just  at  this  time,  and  are  therefore  properly  transferred  to  the  place  they  occupy  in 
the  order  of  St.  John.     The  narrative  of  this  section  therefore  remains  strictly  continuous. 


214       OUR  LORD'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM,     [Part  VII.  §  130. 


ST.    MATT.    XXYI. 

5  and  kill  him.  But  they 
said,  Not  on  the  feast 
day,  lest  there  be  an  up- 
roar among  the  people. 

14  Then  one  of  the  twelve, 
called  Judas  Iscariot, 
went     unto      the     chief 

15  priests,  and  said  unto 
them,  What  will  ye  give 
me,  and  I  will  deliver 
him  unto  you  ?  and  they 


covenanted  with  him  for 

thirty   pieces   of  silver. 

16  And  from  that  time  he 

opportunity    to 


sought 


betray  him. 


10 


ST.    MARK    XIV. 

to  death.  For'  they 
said.  Not  on  the  feast 
day,  lest  there  be  an 
uproar  of  the  peojile. 

And  Judas  Iscariot, 
one  of  the  twelve,  went 
unto  the  chief  priests, 
to    betray   him    unto 


11  them.  And  when  they 
heard  it,  they  were 
glad,  and  promised  to 
give  him  money.  And 
he  sought  how  he 
might  conveniently  be- 
tray him. 


ST.    LUKE   XXII. 


for    they   feared     the 
jDeople. 

3  Then  entered  Satan 
into  Judas  surnamed 
Iscariot,  being  of  the 
number  of  the  twelve. 

4  And  he  went  his  way, 
and  communed  with 
the  chief  priests  and 
captains,  how  he  might 
betray  him  unto  them. 

5  And  they  were  glad, 
and  covenanted  to  give 

6  him  money.  And  he 
promised,  and  souglit 
opportunity  to  betray 
him  unto  them  in  the 
absence  of  the  mul- 
titude. 


§130 

St.  Matt.  xxvi.  17-19 

v  Now  the  first  day 
of  the  feast  of  un- 
leavened bread  the 
disciples  came  to  Je- 
sus, saying,^  Where 
wilt  thou  that  we 
prepare  for  thee  to 
eat    the    passover  ? 


1  But  they  said 


Fifth  Day  op  the  Week.  — Thursday  (Ending  at  Sunset.) 
The  Preparation  for  the  Passover. 
St.  Mark  xiv.  12-16.  St.  Luke  xxii.  7-13. 


vi  And  the  first  day  of 
unleavened  bread,  when 
they  killed  the  passover, 
his  disciples  said  unto 
him,  Where  wilt  thou 
that  we  go  and  prepare 
that    thou    mayest    eat 

13  the  passover  ?  And  he 
sendeth  forth  two  of  his 
disciples,  and  saith  unto 


1  Then  came  the  day  of 
unleavened  bread,  when 
the    passover    must    be 

8  killed.  And  he  sent 
Peter  and  John,  saying. 
Go  and  prepare  us  the 
passover,  that   we    may 

9  eat.  And  they  said  unto 
him,    Where    wilt   thou 

10  that  we  prepare  ?     And 

2  saying  unto  him 


§  130.  This  section  is  postponed  by  Jarvis  until  after  chap.  xiii.  and  xiv.  of  St.  John,  on  the 
supposition  that  St.  John  records  in  those  chapters  a  supper  which  occurred  on  Wednesday 
evening,  twenty-four  hours  before  the  Paschal  supper.  Lightfoot  had  previously  distinguished 
two  suppers,  but  had  connected  only  Jno.  xiii.  with  the  earlier  one,  which  he  identifies  with 
the  supper  in  the  house  of  Simon  at  Bethany.  In  the  form  in  which  the  theory  of  two  suppers 
is  brought  forward  by  Jarvis,  there  is  so  much  to  be  said  in  its  favor  that  it  may  be  well  to 


Part  VII.  §  130.]       AND  THE  EVI<:NTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER.         215 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

18  And  he  said,  Go 
into  the  city  to  such 
a  man,  and  say  unto 


him,  The  Master 
saith.  My  time  is  at 
hand ;  I  will  keep 
the  passover  at  thy 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 

them,  Go  ye  into  the  city, 


and  there  shall  meet  you 
a  man  bearing  a  pitcher 
of  water :  follow  him. 
14  And  wheresoever  he 
shall  go  in,  say  ye  to  the 
good  man  of  the    house. 

The  Master  saith,  Wliere 
is  my  ^  guestchamber, 
where  I  shall  eat  the 
passover   with    my   dis- 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

he  said  unto  them.  Be- 
hold !  when  ye  are  en- 
tered into  the  city,  there 
shall  a  man  meet  you, 
bearing  a  pitcher  of 
water :  follow  him  into 
the  house  into  which '  he 
11  entereth  in.  And  ye 
shall  say  unto  the  good- 
man  of  the  house.  The 
Master  saith  unto  thee, 
Where  is  the  guest- 
chamber,  where  I  shall 
eat  the  passover  with  my 


1  house  where  he  entereth 


^  the  guestchamber 


mention  the  arguments  for  it,  and  also  the  reasons  why  harmonists  generally  have  felt  con- 
strained to  adhere  to  the  arrangement  here  given. 

1.  The  expression  in  Jno.  xiii.  1  :  before  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  thus  receives  its  simplest 
and  most  natural  explanation.  The  feast  indeed,  by  common  usage,  refers  rather  to  the  seven 
days'  feast  as  a  whole,  than  specifically  to  the  eating  of  the  Paschal  lamb  ;  still,  it  must  include 
the  latter  in  its  meaning,  and  if  the  assertion  really  is  that  the  washimj  of  the  disciples'  feel  took 
place  "before  the  feast  of  the  Passover,"  then  we  must  understand  this  of  a  previous  supper. 
To  this,  however,  it  has  been  well  replied  that  hcfore  the  Passover  refers  to  knew,  and  the  object 
of  the  expression  will  then  be  (quite  in  accordance  with  St.  John's  manner)  to  explain  why 
our  Lord  did  and  said  these  things  at  the  last  supper  —  because  he  knew  beforehand  that  his 
hour  was  come. 

2.  At  the  end  of  Jno.  xiv.  Jesus  says  "Arise,  let  us  go  hence."  This  shows  a  break  between 
chapters  xiv.  and  xv.,  and  that  the  company  must  have  left  the  place  where  the  former  was 
spoken,  previously  to  the  discourse  of  the  latter.  But  we  read  in  Jno.  xviii.  1,  that  "when 
Jesus  had  spoken  these  words,  he  went  forth  witli  his  disciples  over  the  brook  Cedron."  The 
interval  between  leaving  the  room  of  the  Paschal  supper  and  the  "  going  forth  over  the  brook 
Cedron  "  seems  too  short  for  the  long  discourse  of  chaps,  xv.,  xvi.,  and  xvii.  If,  however,  two 
suppers  are  supposed,  the  former  ending  with  ch.  xiv.,  all  becomes  clear.  In  answer  to  these 
things,  it  is  easy  to  suppose  that  our  Saviour,  after  saying  "Arise,  let  us  go  hence,"  yet  again 
resumed  bis  discourse  in  the  same  place,  and  did  not  actually  go  forth  until  after  the  close  of 
the  latter  discourse  ;  and  even  if  they  did  go  out  at  the  time  supposed,  we  know  too  little  of 
the  localities  to  assert  that  there  may  not  have  been  ample  time  for  the  subsequent  discourse 
before  they  would  have  reached  the  gate  of  the  city. 

3.  It  is  alleged  that  .the  lesson  of  humility  in  the  washing  of  the  disciples'  feet  is  more 
appropriate  to  a  jirevious  supper,  while  the  last  supper  itself  is  left  to  be  occupied  with  still 
dcejjer  spiritual  teaching.  Such  arguments,  however,  resting  upon  our  conceptions  of  what 
is  fitting  in  tlie  Scriptures  are  un"ertain  and  hazardous.  There  is  no  impropriety  in  either 
supposition,  and  we  must  be  guided  simply  by  evidence. 

4.  The  expressions  in  xiii.  33,  "  Yet  a  little  while  1  am  with  j'ou,"  and  xiv.  19,  "  Yet  a 
little  while  and  the  world  seeth  me  no  more,"  seem  more  agreeable  to  the  supposition  of  a 
whole  day  intervening  between  their  utterance  and  Christ's  apprehension,  than  of  only  a  few- 


216 


THE  EVENTS  UNTIL  THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


[Part  VII.  §  130. 


ST.    MATT.    XXVI. 

house  with  my  dis- 
ciples. 


19  And  the  disciples 
did  as  Jesus  had  ap- 
pointed them ;  and 
they  made  ready  the 
passover. 

^  omit  and 


ST.    MARK    XIV. 

15  ciples?  And  he  will 
shew  you  a  large  upper 
room  furnished  and  pre- 
pared :  and  ^  there  make 

16  ready  for  us.  And  the^ 
disciples  went  forth,  and 
came  into  the  city,  and 
found  as  he  had  said 
unto  them :  and  they 
made  ready  the  passover. 


ST.    LUKE    XXII. 


12  disciples  ?  And  he  shall 
shew  you  a  large  upper 
room    furnished :    there 

13  make  ready.     And  they 


went,  and  found  as  he 
had  said  unto  them :  and 
they  made  ready  the 
passover. 


2  his  disciples 


hours  of  the  night.  To  this  it  seems  a  sufficient  answer  that  the  point  of  these  expressions 
is  not  the  intervening  time,  but  the  nearness  of  the  end. 

5.  The  direction  to  Judas  (xiii.  27),  "  that  thou  doest,  do  quickly,"  with  the  misunderstand- 
ing of  the  disciples  that  it  related  to  the  purchase  of  things  needed  for  the  feast,  seems  to  im- 
ply that  it  was  uttered  before  the  feast.  The  word  feast,  however,  as  already  noted,  applies  to 
the  whole  seven  days ;  and  more  closely  examined,  this  passage  will  be  found  to  favor  the 
opposite  theory.  If  the  supper  was  on  Wednesday  evening,  there  was  no  occasion  for  haste, 
nor  would  the  discijjles  have  supposed  that  Judas  had  gone  out  in  the  night  to  make  his  pur- 
chases, when  he  had  the  wliole  of  the  next  day  before  him.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  this  was  at 
the  Paschal  supper,  all  this  is  explained,  as  the  feast  would  be  going  oh  in  the  morning. 

On  the  whole,  therefore,  there  seems  no  very  strong  reason  to  suppose  two  suppers,  and  there 
are  positive  objections  to  this  theory.  All  four  Evangelists  (Matt.  xxvi.  1  ;  Mar.  xiv.  18  ;  Lk. 
xxii.  21  ;  Jno.  xiii.  21)  record  our  Saviour's  pointing  out  Judas  as  the  traitor,  in  answer  to 
the  inquiries  of  the  disciples,  by  substantially  the  same  sign.  By  emphasizing  the  slight  dif- 
ferences in  the  narration,  and  understanding  that  St.  John  speaks  of  a  private  indication  to 
himself,  the  others  of  a  more  open  pointing  out  of  Judas  to  all  the  disciples,  it  is  indeed  pos- 
sible to  suppose  that  the  action  was  repeated,  and  actually  took  place  at  both  suppers  ;  but  it 
is  far  more  simple  and  natural  to  suppose  all  the  narratives  to  relate  to  the  same  transaction. 
The  other  objection  is  insuperable  and  decisive.  All  the  Evangelists  (Matt.  xxvi.  34,  3.5  ;  Mar. 
xiv.  30,  31  ;  Lk.  xxii.  33,  34  ;  Jno.  xiii.  37,  38)  record  both  St.  Peter's  expression  of  his  devo- 
tion and  our  Saviour's  jjrophecy  of  his  threefold  denial.  It  is  in  the  highest  degree  improb- 
able that  this  should  have  occurred  twice  on  successive  evenings  without  allusion  in  any  of  the 
four  accounts  to  its  repetition.  But  that  what  St.  John  relates  did  take  place  at  the  Paschal 
supper,  as  well  as  what  the  others  relate,  is  conclusively  shown  by  the  limitation  of  time  in 
vs.  38.  :  "  The  cock  shall  not  crow  till  thou  hast  denied  me  thrice  " ;  since  no  one  supposes 
that  Peter's  threefold  denial  was  repeated  on  successive  nights.  The  attempt  of  Lightfoot 
(Har.  of  N.  Test.  §  80,  Vol.  iii.  p.  144,  ed.  Pitman)  to  explain  these  words,  "not  as  meaning 
that  he  should  deny  him  three  times  over  before  any  cock  crew ;  but  that  he  should  deny 
him  thrice  in  the  time  of  cock's-crowing,  which  time  was  a  fourth  part  of  the  night,"  can 
hardly  be  considered  as  admissible.  It  is  very  obvious  that  no  one  hearing  the  expression 
would  have  so  understood  it,  and  the  language  cannot  without  violence  be  taken  to  mean  any- 
thing else  than  that  Peter  should  be  guilty  of  this  threefold  denial  before  morning. 


INTRODUCTOEY  NOTE  TO  PART  VIII. 


To  enter  intelligently  upon  the  consideration  of  the  several  narratives  of  our 
Lord's  Passion,  it  is  necessary  to  have  distinctly  in  mind  the  customs  and  usages 
of  the  Passover  as  it  was  celebrated  at  the  time  among  the  Jews.  A  very  clear 
and  succinct  account  of  these,  so  far  as  needed  for  the  purpose  in  hand,  will  be 
found  in  Andrews'  "  Life  of  our  Lord,"  4th  edition,  pp.  432-438.  The  follow- 
ing are  some  of  the  more  important  points  to  be  remembered  : 

1.  There  was  a  diiFerence  in  several  respects  between  the  original  Passover 
as  observed  on  the  night  of  the  coming  out  from  Egypt,  and  the  festival  as  sub- 
sequently kept  in  commemoration  of  that  event.  The  selection  of  the  lamb  on 
the  tenth  Nisan  seems  to  have  applied  only  to  the  original  Passover,  and  to  have 
been  afterwards  discontinued ;  and  the  command  to  put  away  all  leaven  from 
their  houses  on  the  fifteenth  Nisan  (Ex.  xii.  15)  was  extended  by  the  scrupulosity 
of  the  Jews  to  the  fourteenth.  Thus,  Maimonides  (as  quoted  by  Lightfoot  in 
Mar.  xiv.  12,  iii.) :  "From  the  words  of  the  scribes,  they  look  for  and  rid  away 
leaven  in  the  beginning  of  the  night  of  the  fourteenth  day,  and  that  by  the  light 
of  the  candle.  For  in  the  night-time  all  are  within  their  houses,  and  a  candle  is 
most  proper  for  such  a  search,"  etc.  They  nevertheless  allowed  leavened  bread 
to  be  eaten  until  near  noon  of  that  day  (the  day  beginning  of  course  at  sunset), 
for  the  same  author  says,  "  It  is  lawful  to  eat  leaven  on  the  fourteenth  day  to  the 
end  of  the  fourth  hour ;  but  in  the  fifth  hour  it  is  not  to  be  used."  Hence  it 
happened  that  the  fourteenth  Nisan,  though  not  strictly  a  part  of  the  feast,  came 
to  be  commonly  known  as  "  the  first  day  of  unleavened  bread." 

Another  important  difference  consisted  in  the  killing  of  the  Paschal  lamb. 
Originally  this  was  to  be  slain  by  each  man  at  his  own  house,  and  the  blood 
sprinkled  upon  his  door-posts ;  but  afterwards  it  was  killed  only  by  the  Levites 
in  the  court  of  the  temple.  Thus  again,  Maimonides  (in  Corban  Pesach,  cap.  1. 
See  Lightfoot,  ub.  sup.),  "  The  Passover  was  not  to  be  killed  but  in  the  court 
where  the  other  sacrifices  were  killed,  and  it  was  to  be  killed  on  the  fourteenth 
day  in  the  afternoon,  after  the  daily  sacrifice." 

2.  This  last  quotation  shows  the  time  at  which  the  lamb  was  slain.  Accord- 
ing to  Ex.  xii.  6;  Lev.  xxiii.  5  ;  Num.  ix.  3,  it  was  to  be  "between  the  evenings," 
i.e.  as  generally  understood  by  the  Jews  of  the  time  (cf.  Josephus,  Bell.  Jud.  vi. 
9,  §  3  ;  Antiq.  xiv.  4,  §  3),  and,  as  expressed  above  by  Maimonides,  between  the 
evening  sacrifice,  at  3  p.m.,  and  the  going  down  of  the  sun.     The  Karaites  and 

217 


218  INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  PART  VIII. 

Samaritans  are  said  to  have  understood  the  phrase  of  the  time  between  the  sun- 
set and  dark. 

3.  The  Paschal  lamb  having  thus  been  slain,  was  to  be  eaten  on  the  following 
evening  —  according  to  our  usage  the  same  evening  —  the  beginning  of  the 
fifteenth  Nisan  (See  Ex.  xii,  8).     It  must  be  wholly  consumed  before  morning. 

4.  Other  sacrifices  were  made  on  the  fourteenth,  and  following  days,  called 
(Dent.  xvi.  2)  "  the  Passover  of  the  flock  and  the  herd,"  which  were  sometimes 
eaten  with  the  true  Passover,  in  case  the  company  was  too  large  for  the  lamb ; 
but  otherwise,  belonged  to  the  feast  of  the  following  days.  These  were  called 
by  the  Jews  Chagigah,  or  feast-offerings,  and  the  especial  time  for  them  was  on 
the  following  day.  With  these  the  rejoicings  of  the  feast  were  more  particularly 
connected. 

5.  On  the  "  morrow  after  the  Sabbath,"  the  first-fruits  of  the  harvest  (barley) 
were  offered,  and  waved  by  a  priest  before  the  Lord.  Until  this  had  been 
done  no  one  might  eat,  ripened  or  green,  any  portion  of  the  harvest  (Lev. 
xxiii.  10-14). 

6.  The  first  and  last  days  of  the  feast  were  marked  by  "  an  holy  convocation," 
and  in  them  "no  servile  work"  could  be  done  (Lev.  xxiii.  7,  8).  Precisely 
what  was  included  in  servile  work  cannot  now  be  determined  ;  but  these  days 
were  very  differently  regarded  from  the  ordinary  weekly  Sabbath.  The  Tal- 
mudists  call  them  "■  good  days."  Maimonides  says  that  everything  connected 
with  the  preparation  of  food,  as  well  as  bathing  and  anointing  were  allowable, 
but  not  the  ordinary  labors  of  agriculture.  Buying  and  selling  do  not  appear  to 
have  been  prohibited ;  in  fact  these  were  allowed  upon  the  weekly  Sabbath, 
provided  no  price  was  agreed  upon,  and  no  money  paid.  Probably  these  tech- 
nical evasions  were  not  required  on  the  feast-sabbaths.  Hence  there  does  not 
appear  to  have  lieen  any  "  preparation-day  "  for  these  feast-sabbaths,  as  was  ren- 
dered necessary  before  the  weekly  Sabbath  by  the  greater  strictness  of  the  pro- 
hibition of  labor. 

7.  Such  of  the  people  as  were  prevented,  by  reason  of  being  "  in  a  journey 
afar  off,"  or  by  uncleanness  on  account  of  a  dead  body,  from  keeping  the  Pass- 
over at  its  appointed  time,  were  allowed  to  celebrate  it  on  the  same  day  of  the 
second  month  (Num.  ix.  10-12).  There  is  no  evidence  that  there  was  any  other 
variation  in  the  time  of  the  observance  of  the  day. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  enlarge  upon  these  points  or  upon  the  ceremonies 
observed  in  the  Paschal  Supper  itself,  as  all  these  will  be  found  abundantly 
described  in  any  of  the  numerous  treatises  on  the  Passover. 

A  serious  question  remains  to  be  considered,  on  which  there  has  been  great 
difference  of  opinion  among  commentators :  Did  our  Lord  anticipate  the  Pas- 
sover with  his  disciples,  and  thus  himself  give  up  his  life  upon  the  cross  at  the 
time  of  the  killing  of  the  Paschal  lamb ;  or  did  they  partake  of  it  at  the  regu- 
larly appointed  time,  when  it  was  eaten  by  the  Jews  generally  ?  The  presump- 
tion is,  of  course,  strongly  in  favor  of  the  latter ;  and,  indeed,  it  is  hardly  pos- 
sible to  suppose  that  the  Levites  in  the  temple  would  have  killed  the  Paschal 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  PART  VIII.  219 

lamb  at  any  other  than  the  regular  time.  The  language  of  the  first  three 
Evangelists  is  clear  and  explicit  (see  especially  Mar.  xiv.  12  ;  Lk.  xxii.  7).  A 
few  expressions  in  St.  John,  however,  have  suggested  difficulties  of  a  character 
so  serious  as  to  induce  some  persons  to  adopt  the  other  hypothesis.  These  must 
be  examined  in  view  of  the  conclusion  already  come  to  in  the  note  to  the  last 
section,  that  the  narratives  of  all  four  Evangelists  relate  to  the  same  supper. 

I.  Jno.  xiii.  1.  The  phrase  "before  the  feast  of  the  Passover"  has  already 
been  considered  in  the  note  to  the  last  section.  To  this  may  here  be  added  the 
excellent  remark  of  Andrews  (p.  444),  "  From  the  preposition  'before,'  we  con- 
clude that  nothing  definite  in  regard  to  the  time  of  the  supper  can  be  determined. 
Supposing  all  between  vs.  1  and  vs.  4  to  be  stricken  out,  and  the  statement  to 
read,  '  Now  before  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  etc.,  he  riseth  from  supper  and 
laid  aside  his  garments,'  it  would  still  remain  probable  that  the  Paschal  Supper 
was  meant.  The  presumption  is  very  strong,  that  this  meal,  thus  incidentally 
mentioned,  must  have  been  that  so  prominently  and  inseparably  associated  with 
the  feast." 

II.  Jno.  xviii.  28.  "  And  they  themselves  went  not  into  the  judgment-hall 
lest  they  should  be  defiled,  but  that  they  might  eat  the  Passover."  It  is  alleged 
that  this  expression  shows  that  the  Passover  had  not  yet  been  eaten  by  the  Jews, 
and  must  therefore  have  been  anticipated  by  our  Lord.  Two  points  must  first 
be  determined  in  order  to  fix  the  bearing  of  this  expression  on  the  question  at 
issue  :  (a)  what  is  the  meaning  of  "'  eat  the  Passover  ?  "  (b)  what  was  the  nature 
of  the  defilement  here  feared  ? 

(a)  The  phrase  '•  eat  the  Passover,"  occurs  five  times  in  the  New  Testament 
(Matt.  xxvi.  17  ;  Mar.  xiv.  12,  14;  Lk.  xxii.  11,  15),  and  once  in  the  Gi-eek  of 
the  Old  Testament  (2  Chron.  xxx.  IS),  and  in  all  these  places  it  means  to  eat 
the  Paschal  Supper,  strictly.  As  all  the  instances  in  the  New  Testament,  however, 
refer  to  one  and  the  same  occasion,  this  concurrence  does  not  go  very  far  to  pi-ove 
that  the  expression  must  be  limited  to  this.  Now  the  word  Passover  is  used  in  the 
New  Testament  in  a  variety  of  significations  :  (1)  For  the  Paschal  lamb  ;  Mar. 
xiv.  12;  Lk.  xxii.  7;  (and  metaph.)  1  Cor.  v.  7.  (2)  For  the  Paschal  Supper; 
Matt.  xxvi.  18,  19;  Lk.  xxii.  8,  13;  Heb.  xi.  28,  etc.  (3)  For  the  whole  pas- 
chal festival  of  the  seven  days  of  unleavened  bread ;  Lk.  xxii.  1  ;  ii.  41-43  ; 
Matt.  xxvi.  2  ;  Jno.  ii.  23.  (4)  Indefinitely,  in  such  a  way  that  it  may  be  under- 
stood either  as  in  (2)  or  as  in  (3),  and  yet  the  latter  meaning  having  once  been 
established,  more  naturally  in  that;  Jno.  ii.  13  ;  vi.  4;  xi.  55;  xii.  1  ;  xiii.  1.  In 
Jno.  xviii.  28,  29  ;  xix.  14,  the  meaning  is  in  dispute.  It  will  be  observed  that 
all  the  instances  in  (4)  are  from  St.  John,  and  that  all  the  passages  in  St.  John  in 
which  the  word  occurs  fall  under  this  head  or  under  (3).  It  is  apparent  that  he 
uses  the  word  in  its  most  general  sense.  The  phrase  therefore,  "  that  they  might 
eat  the  Passover,"  as  used  by  him,  would  seem  naturally  to  refer  to  the  feasts 
during  the  seven  days  or  any  of  them,  and  not  specifically  to  the  Paschal  lamb. 
Thus  this  expression  would  have  no  bearing  upon  the  question,  since  it  may  as 
well  be  understood  of  the  subsequent  feastings  as  of  the  Paschal  lamb. 


220  INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  PART  VIII. 

(b)  But  its  meauing  is  more  definitely  fixed  by  the  defilement  which  the  Jews 
feared.  \erj  definite  information  indeed  is  wanting  as  to  the  nature  and  effect 
of  the  defilements  from  various  causes.  Yet,  in  all  probability,  the  defilement 
arising  from  entering  the  house  of  a  heathen  could  only  have  belonged  to  that 
inferior  class  from  which  one  might  be  cleansed  by  ablution  at  the  going  down 
of  the  sun.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  eating  of  the  Paschal  lamb  was  a 
matter  of  such  importance  that  only  the  most  serious  impediment  was  allowed 
to  interfere,  —  in  the  Pentateuch  the  only  defilement  named  is  that  from  the 
dead  body  of  a  man  (Num.  ix.  6,  7),  —  a  defilement  which  continued  seven  days 
(Num.  xix.  11-13).  It  appears,  therefore,  that  by  entering  the  judgment-hall 
of  Pilate  the  Jews  would  have  contracted  a  defilement  insufficient  to  prevent 
their  eating  of  the  Paschal  lamb,  but  incapacitating  them  for  eating  of  those 
subsequent  feasts  which  were  probably  held  at  an  earlier  hour  of  the  day.  The 
inference  from  this  passage,  on  the  whole,  is  in  favor  of  the  Paschal  Supper  hav- 
ing taken  place  on  the  previous  evening. 

III.  Jno.  xix.  14.  "It  was  the  Preparation  of  the  Passover."  This  has 
sometimes  been  understood  as  meaning  the  preparation  for  the  Passover,  and 
therffore  as  necessarily  preceding  it.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  however,  there  is  no 
evidence  that  the  day  before  the  Passover  (for  which  other  phrases  were  in  use, 
cf.  Matt.  xxvi.  17;  Mar  xiv.  12;  Lk.  xxii.  7),  was  ever  called  by  this  name, 
while  there  is  evidence  that  this  precise  term  was  applied'  to  the  day  before  the 
weekly,  or  the  festival.  Sabbath  (Matt,  xxvii.  62;  Mar.  xv.  42  ;  Lk.  xxiii.  54; 
Jno.  xix.  31,  42).  In  all  these  places  it  is  used  absolutely  as  the  well-known 
designation  of  the  day  before  the  Sabbath.  It  would  seem  therefore,  that  "  the 
Preparation  of  the  Passover "  as  distinctly  marks  out  the  day  before  the  Sab- 
bath of  the  Passover  week  as  we  could  do  by  saying  "  the  Friday  of  the  Pass- 
over." 

Some  other  passages  are  brought  forward  which  have  either  been  sufficiently 
considered  in  the  note  to  the  previous  section,  or  else  do  not  seem  to  require 
consideration  at  all. 

One  other  argument  has  been  relied  upon  to  show  that  the  apprehension  and 
trial  of  our  Lord  must  have  taken  place  before  the  Passover,  which  is  quite 
without  force,  viz.  that  such  a  public  judicial  act  was  unlawful  upon  the  Sab- 
bath, and  on  all  great  festival  days.  The  answer  to  this  is  patent  in  the  Gospel 
narrative  itself.  Even  the  sanctity  of  the  weekly  Sabbath  was  not  able  to  pre- 
vent the  inhabitants  of  Nazareth  from  attempting  to  put  Jesus  to  death  on  that 
day  (Lk.  iv.  l()-30)  ;  and  so  at  Jerusalem,  at  the  Feast  of  Dedication,  the  Jews 
first  attempted  to  stone,  and  then  to  arrest  him  (Jno.  x.  22—39) ;  on  the  last  day 
of  tl'.e  Feast  of  Tabernacles,  "the  great  day  of  the  feast,"  the  Sanhedrim  was  in 
session  (Xicodemus  being  with  them),  and  sent  officers  to  take  Jesus,  and  cen- 
sured them  for  their  failure  to  do  so  (Jno.  vii.  37-52).  Furthermore  when  the 
Sanhedrim  at  first  determined  not  to  put  Jesus  to  death  on  the  feast-day,  it  was 
not  because  of  any  illegality  in  the  time,  but  only  "  lest  there  should  be  an 
uproar  among  the  people."     No  scruples  prevented  the  chief  priests  and  Phari- 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  PART  VIII.  221 

sees,  on  the  weekly  Sabbath,  from  going  to  Pilate  for  a  guard,  nor  from  taking 
measures  to  seal  the  sepulchre  (Matt,  xxvii.  62-G6). 

The  objection  that  if  our  Lord  was  crucified  on  Friday  and  rose  on  Sunday 
He  would  not  have  been  "  three  days  "  in  the  grave,  can  only  be  made  by  those 
not  familiar  with  the  Hebrew  usage  of  numerals.  Had  He  been  crucified  on 
Thursday,  this  usage  would  have  required  the  expression  "■  four  days." 

It  seems  quite  unnecessary  with  this  evidence  to  resort  to  the  Rabbinical 
traditions,  which,  however,  when  fully  examined,  give  testimony  to  the  same 
effect. 

In  the  early  church,  as  is  well  known,  the  Eastern  Christians  kept  their  com- 
memorative Passover  on  the  evening  following  the  fourteenth  Nisan,  at  the  same 
time  with  the  Jews,  and  this  they  did  on  the  authority,  as  they  alleged,  of  St. 
John.  Indeed,  Polycarp  testifies  that  he  had  once  thus  celebrated  it  with  St. 
John  himself.  It  can  hardly,  therefore,  be  supposed  that  St.  John  intended  in 
his  Gospel  to  teach  that  our  Saviour  himself  kept  the  Passover  on  a  different 
day. 


PART  VIII. 


THE   LAST  PASSOVER;   OUR   LORD'S   PASSION;    THE    SABBATH. 


The  Sixth  Day  of  the  Week.  —  Friday  (beginning  at  Sunset  Thuksdat). 

§  131.    At  table  with  the  Twelve,  our  Lord  reproves  their  Ambition. 
St.  Matt.  xxvi.  20.    vSt.  Mark  xiv.  17.       St.  Luke  xxii.  14-18,  24-30. 


20  Now  when 
the  even  was 
come,  he  sat 
clown  with 
the  twelve 
apostles.^ 


And  in  the 
evening  he 
Cometh  with 
the  twelve. 


14 


And  when  the  hour  was   come,   he   sat 

15  down,  and  the  ^  apostles  with  him.  And  he 
said  unto  them.  With  desire  I  have  desired 
to   eat   this   passover   with   you   before   I 

16  suffer :  for  I  say  unto  you,  I  will  not  any 
more  eat  it,^  until  it   be  fulfilled   in   the 

17  kingdom  of  God.  And  he  took  the  cup, 
and  gave  thanks,  and  said.  Take  this,  and 

18  divide  it  among  yourselves :  for  I  say  unto 
you,  I  will  not  drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine, 
until  the  kingdom  of  God  shall  come. 

24  And  there  was  also  a  strife  among  them, 
which  of  them    should    be    accounted    the 

25  greatest.  And  he  said  unto  them.  The 
kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  lordship  over 
them  ;  and  they  that  exercise  authority  upon 

26  them  are  called  benefactors.  But  ye  shall 
not  he  so :  but  he  that  is  greatest  among 
you,  let  him  be  as  the  younger :  and  he  that 


1  the  twelve  apostles 


2  omit  apostles 


3  eat  thereof 


§  131.  It  is  plain  from  the  concurrent  order  of  the  other  three  Evangelists  that  St  Luke  in 
his  account  of  this  supper,  has  not  arranged  the  incidents  chronologically.  The  verses  omitted 
here  will  be  found  in  §§  133,  134. 

The  strife  here  mentioned  by  St.  Luke  alone  was  doubtless  the  immediate  occasion  for  the 
washing  of  the  disciples  feet,  as  a  basis  for  the  lesson  of  humility  recorded  by  St.  John  alone. 

The  preliminary  cup  taken  before  the  Paschal  meal  in  connection  with  the  invocation  of  a 
blessing,  and  mentioned  in  Lk.  xxii.  17,  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  cup  given  at  the 
institution  of  the  Lord's  Supper  a,t  the  close  of  the  Paschal  Supper. 

222 


Part  VIII.  §131.]  OUE  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH.  223 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI.  ST.  MARK  XIV.  ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

27  is  chief,  as  he  that  doth  serve.  For  whether 
is  greater,  he  that  sitteth  at  meat,  or  he 
that  serveth  ?  is  not  he  that  sitteth  at  meat  ? 
but  I   am   among  you   as  he  that  serveth. 

28  Ye  are  they  which  have  continued  with  me 

29  in  my  temptations.  And  I  appoint  unto 
you  a  kingdom,  as  my  Father  hath  appointed 

30  unto  me ;  that  ye  may  eat  and  drink  at  my 
table  in  my  kingdom,  and  sit  on  thrones 
judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel." 

§  132.    He  washes  the  Feet  of  the  Disciples. 
St.  John-  xiii.  1-20. 

1  Now  before  the  feast  of  the  passover.  when  Jesus  knew  that  his  hour  was 
come  that  he  should  dej^art  out  of  this  world  unto  the  Father,  having  loved 

2  his  own  which  were  in  the  world,  he  loved  them  unto  the  end.     And  durino;^ 
supper  the  devil  having  now  put  into  the  heart  that  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's 

8  son,  should-  betray  him  ;  ^knowing  that  the  Father  had  given  all  things  into 

4  his  hands,  and  that  he  was  come  from  God,  and  went  to  God ;  he  riseth  from 

supper,  and  laid  aside  his  garments ;  and  took  a  towel,  and  girded  himself. 

6  After  that  he  poureth  water  into  a  basin,  and  began  to  wash  the  disciples' 

6  feet,  and  to  wipe  them  with   the  towel  wherewith    he    was   girded.     Then 
Cometh  he  to  Simon  Peter :  he*  saith  unto  him,  Lord,  dost  thou  wash  my 

7  feet  ?     Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  What  I  do  thou  knowest  not  now  ; 

8  but  thou  shalt  know  hereafter.     Peter  saith  unto  him,  Thou  shalt  never  wash 
my  feet.     Jesus  answered  him,  If  I  wash  thee  not,  thou  hast  no  part  with 

9  me.     Simon  Peter  saith  unto  him.  Lord,  not  my  feet  only,  but  also  my  hands 

10  and  my  head.     Jesus  saith  to  him.  He  that  is  washed  needeth  not  to  wash* 

11  but  is  clean  every  whit :  and  ye  are  clean,  but  not  all.     For  he  knew  who 

12  should  betray  him ;  therefore  said  he  that"  Ye  are  not  all  clean.     So  after  he 
had  washed  their  feet,  and  had  taken  his  garments,  and  was  set  down  again, 

13  he  said  unto  them,  Know  ye  what  I  have  done  to  you  ?     Ye  call  me  Master, 

14  and  Lord :  and  ye  say  well ;  for  so  I  am.  If  I  then,  your  Lord  and  Master, 
16  have  washed  your  feet ;  ye  also  ought  to  wash  one  another's  feet.  For  I 
16  have  given  you  an  example,  that  ye  should  do  as  I  have  done  to  you.    Yerily, 

verily,  I  say  unto  you,  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  lord ;  neither  he 

1  And  supper  being  ended  '  ^  heart  of  Judas  Iscariot,  Simon's  son,  to  betray 

3  Jesus  knowing  ••  and  Peter  saith 

5  needeth  not  save  to  wash  his  feet,  but  is  ®  omit  that 

a  See  Matt.  xix.  28. 

§  132.     On  the  expression  in  vs.  1,  "before  the  feast  of  the  Passover,"  see  note  on  §  130. 


224 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VTII.  §  133. 


ST.    JOHN    XIII. 

17  that  is  sent  greater  than  he  that  sent  him.  If  ye  know  these  things,  happy- 
are  ye  if  ye  do  them. 

18  I  speak  not  of  you  all :  I  know  whom  I  have  chosen  :  but  that  the  scripture 
may  be  fulfilled,  He  that  eateth  bread  with  me  hath  lifted  up  his  heel  against 

19  me."     Now  I  tell  you  before  it  come,  that,  when  it  is  come  to  pass,  ye  may 

20  believe  that  I  am  he.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  receiveth 
whomsoever  I  send  receiveth  me ;  and  he  that  receiveth  me  receiveth  him 
that  sent  me. 


§133. 
Matt.  xxyi.  21-25. 


21  And  as  they 
did  eat,  he  said, 
Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  that 
one  of  you  shall 

22  betray  me.  And 
they  were  ex- 
ceeding sorrow- 
ful, and  began 
every  one^  to 
say  unto  him, 
Lord,  is  it  I  ? 


18 


19 


He  points  out  the  Traitor ;  Judas  withdraws. 
Mar.  XIV.  18-21.     Lk.  xxii.  21-23.     Jno.xiii.  21-35. 

21  When  Jesus  had 
thus  said,  he  was 
troubled  in  spirit, 
and  testified,  and 
said.  Verily,  ver- 
ily, I  say  unto 
you,  that  one  of 
you  shall  betray 

22  me.  '*The  disci- 
ples looked  one 
on  another,doubt- 
iug  of  whom  he 

23  spake.  ^There  was 
leaning  on  Jesus' 
bosom  one  of  his 
disciples,     whom 

24  Jesus  loved.  Si- 
mon Peter  there- 
fore beckoned  to 
him,  and  saith  to 
him.  Say  who  it 
is   of    whom   he 

25  speaks.^  He  then 
lying  thus^  on 
Jesus'  breast  saith 
unto    him,  Lord, 

26  who  is  it?    Jesus 


And  as  they 
sat  and  did  eat, 
Jesus  said.  Ver- 
ily I  say  unto 
you.  One  of  you 
which  eateth 
with  me  shall 
betray  me. 
^They  began  to 
be  sorrowful, 
and  to  say  unto 
him  one  by  one, 
Is  it  I  ?3 


21       But,  behold! 
the  hand  of  him 
that    betrayeth 
me  is  with  me" 
on     the     table. 

23  And  they  be- 
gan to  enquire 
among  them- 
selves, which  of 
them  it  was  that 
should  do  this 
thing. 


^  add  another  said,  Zs  it  I  ?  and 


^  And  they  began  ^  every  one  of  them 

*  Then  the  disciples  ^  Now  there  was 

®  beckoned  to  him,  that  he  should  ask  who  it  should  be  of  whom  he  spake 

»  Ps.  xli.  9. 


omit  thus 


Part  VIII.  §  133.]  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


225 


ST.    MATT.    XXVI. 


23  And  he  an- 
swered and  said, 
He  that  dippeth 
his  hand  with 
me  in  the  dish, 
the    same  shall 

24  betray  me.  The 
Son  of  Man 
goeth  as  it  is 
written  of  him: 
but  woe  unto 
that  man  by 
whom  the  Son 
of  Man  is  be- 
trayed !  it  had 
been  good  for 
that  man  if  he 
had  not  been 
born. 


ST.    MARK    XIV. 


21 


20  And  he^  said 
unto  them,  it 
is  one  of  the 
twelve,  that  dip- 
peth with  me  in 
the  dish. 

For^ 
the  Son  of  Man 
indeed  goeth,  as 
it  is  written  of 
him :  but  woe 
to  that  man  by 
whom  the  Son 
of  Man  is  be- 
trayed !  good 
were  it  ^  for 
that  man  if  he 
had  never  been 
born. 


ST.    LUKE   XXII. 


22  For*  truly  the 
Son  of  Man 
goeth,  as  it  was 
determined:  but 
woe  unto  that 
man  by  whom 
he  is  betrayed ! 


ST.    .JOHX.    XIII. 

answered,  He  it 
is,  to  whom  I 
shall  give  the* 
sop,  when  \  have 
dipped  it. 


And  when  he  had 


a  sop 


2  he  answered  and  said 


^  omit  For 


And  truly 


were  it 


§  133.  Jno.  xiii.  27-35  is  inserted  here  on  the  supposition  that  Judas  went  out  before  the 
institution  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  The  want  of  connecting  points  between  the  narratives  of 
St.  John  and  of  the  other  EvangeHsts  prevents,  perhaps,  the  absohite  determination  of  tliis 
point,  and  there  has  consequently  always  been  a  diversity  of  opinion.  The  view  here  taken 
is  that  adopted,  among  the  ancients,  by  Cyprian,  Jt-rome,  Augustine,  Chrysostom,  the  two 
Cyrils,  Theodoret,  etc. ;  later,  by  Bellarmine,  Baronius,  Maldonatus,  Gerhard,  Beza,  Bucer, 
Lightfoot,  Bengel,  etc. ;  and  among  recent  commentators,  McKnight,  KrafFt,  Patritiiis,  Stier, 
Olshausen,  Ellicott,  Alford,  etc.  The  giving  of  the  sop  in  the  narrative  of  St  John  (after 
which  Judas  immediately  went  out)  certainly  seems  to  have  been  during  the  Paschal  meal, 
and  therefore  before  the  institution  ;  but  as  this  does  not  admit  of  positive  proof,  the  question 
must  remain  one  in  ]>art  of  Christian  sentiment  and  fitness. 

The  order  of  the  incidents  recorded  in  this  section  is  thus  happily  expressed  by  Robinson 
(Harm,  in  loco  p.  224)  ;  "Jesus  first  declares  that  one  of  the  twelve  shall  betray  him;  they 
in  amazement  inquire,  '  Lord,  is  it  I  ?  is  it  I  ? '  and  Peter  makes  a  sign  to  John  leaning  on 
Jesus'  bosom,  that  he  should  ask,  who  it  was.  John  does  so  ;  and  Jesus  gives  him  privately 
a  sign  by  which  he  may  know  the  traitor;  namely,  the  sop.  The  amazement  and  inquiry  still 
continuing,  Jesus  gives  the  sop  to  Judas  ;  who  then,  conscience-smitten,  but  desiring  to  conceal 
his  confusion,  asks,  as  the  others  had  done,  '  Lord,  is  it  I  ? '  Jesus  answers  him,  and  he 
immediately  goes  out,  before  the  institution  of  the  Eucharist." 

29 


226 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER ; 


[Part  VIII.  §  133. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 


ST.  MABK  XIV. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 


26  Then  Judas, 
which  betrayed 
him,  answered 
and  said,Master, 
is  it  I?  He  said 
unto  him,  Thou 
hast  said. 


ST.  JOHN  XIII. 

dipped  the  sop,  he  took 
it  and  ^  gave  it  to  Judas 
the  son  of  Simon  Iscariot.^ 


27  And  after  the  sop  Satan 
entered  into  him.  Then 
said  Jesus  unto  him,  That 
thou  doest,  do   quickly. 

28  Now  no  man  at  the  table 
knew  for  what  intent  he 

29  spake  this  unto  him.  For 
some  of  them  thought, 
because  Judas  had  the 
bag,  that  Jesus  had  said 
unto  him.  Buy  those 
things  that  we  have  need 
of  against  the  feast ;  or, 
that  he  should  give  some- 

30  thing  to  the  poor.  He 
then  having  received  the 
sop  went  immediately 
out :  and  it  was  night. 

81  Therefore,  when  he  was 
gone  out,  Jesus  said,  Now 
is  the  Son  of  Man  glori- 
fied, and  God  is  glorified 

82  in  him.  If  God  be  glori- 
fied in  him,  God  shall 
also  glorify  him  in  him- 
self,  and   shall  straight- 

33  way  glorify  him.  Little 
children,  yet  a  little 
while  I  am  with  you.  Ye 
shall  seek  me  :  and  as  I 
said     unto     the     Jews, 


1  omit  took  it  and 


^  Iscariot,  the  son  of  Simon 


Part  VIII.  §  134.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


^27 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 


ST.  MASK  XIV. 


ST.  LTJKE  XXII. 


ST.  JOHX  XIII. 

Whither  I  go.  ye  canuot 
come ;   so  now  I  say  to 

34  you.  A  new  command- 
ment I  give  unto  you, 
That  ye  love  one  anoth- 
er;  as  I  have  loved  you, 
that   ye    also   love    one 

35  another.  By  this  shall 
all  men  know  that  ye  are 
my  disciples,  if  ye  have 
love  one  to  another. 


§  134.   The  Institution  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 


IMatt.  XXVI.  26-29.     Mar.  xiv.  22-25. 


26  And  as  they 
were  eating,  Je- 
sus took  bread, 
and  blessed  it, 
and  brake  ?Y,  and 
giving  it  to  the 
disciples,  said,^ 
Take,  eat;  this 
is  my  body. 


27  And  he  took  a® 
cup,  and  gave 
thanks,  andgave 

it  to  them,  say- 
ing, Drink  ye  all 

28  of  it ;  For  this 
is  my  blood  of 


22  And  as  they  i9 
did  eat,  he  ^ 
took  bread,  and 
blessed,  and 
brake  it,  and 
gave   to    them, 

and  said,  Take,^ 
this  is  my  body. 


23  And  he  took  a® 
cup,  and  when 
he  had  given 
thanks,  he  gave 
it  to  them  :  and 
they  all   drank 

24  of  it.  And  he 
said  unto  them, 
This  is  my  blood 


Lk.  XXII.  19,  20. 

And  he  took 
bread,  and  gave 
thanks,  and 
brake  it,  and 
gave  unto  them, 


saying,  This  is 
my  body  which 


is  given  for  you : 
this  do  in  re- 
membrance of 
me. 
20  Likewise  also 
the    cup    after 


supper,  saying. 
This  cup  is  the 


I  Jesus  took 

*  and  said.Take,  eat ;  this  is 


*  gave  it  to  the  disciples,  and  said 

*  is  broken  for  you 


1  Cor.  XI.  23-25. 

23  For  I  have  re- 
ceived of  theLord, 
that  which  also 
I  delivered  unto 
you,  That  the 
Lord  Jesus,  the 
same  night  in 
which  he  was 
betrayed.       took 

24  bread :  and  when 
he  had  given 
thanks,  he  brake 
it,  and  said,*  this 
is  my  body,  which 
is^  for  you  :  this 
do  in  remem- 
brance    of     me. 

2-5  After  the  same 
manner  also  he 
tool-  the  cup.when 
he    had    supped, 


saying.  This  cup 
is    the   new   tes- 

^  Take,  eat ;  this  is 
*  the  cup 


228 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIII.  §  135. 


ST.  MATT.  XXIV. 

the^  testament,* 
which  is  shed  for 
many  for  the  re- 
mission of  sins. 
29  But  I  say  unto 
you,  I  will  not 
drink  hence- 
forth of  this 
fruit  of  the  vine, 
until  that  day 
when  I  drink  it 
new  with  you 
in  my  Father's 
kinofdom. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 

of  the^  testa- 
ment,"  which  is 
shed  for  many. 

25  Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  I  will 
drink  no  more 
of  the  fruit  of 
the  vine,  until 
that  day  that  I 
drink  it  new  in 
the  kingdom  of 
God. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

new  testament* 
in     my    blood, 


I  COR.   XI. 

tament*    in    my 
blood : 


which   is 
for  you. 


shed 


this  do  ye, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink 
it,  in  remem- 
brance of  me. 


§  135.    The  Dispersion  of  the  Twelve,  and  the  Denials  of  Peter  foretold. 
Matt,  XXVI.  31-35.     Mar.  xiv.  27-31.     Lk.  xxii.  31-38.     Jno.  xiii.  36-38. 


And  Jesus 
saith  unto  them. 
All  ye  shall  be 
offended :  ^     for 

it  is  written,  I 
will  smite  the 
shepherd,     and 


31  Then  saith  Je-  ^ 
sus  unto  them. 
All  ye  shall  be 
offended  be- 
cause of  me  this 
nisht :  for  it  is 
written,  I  will 
smite  the  shep- 
herd, and  the 
sheep     of     the 

1  new  testament  ^  offended  because  of  me  this  night :  for 

"  Cf.  Ex.  xxiv.  8 ;  Lev.  xvii.  11  ;  Heb.  ix.  12,  14,  20;  xiii.  20,  etc.     See  also  Jer.  xxxi.  31. 

§  135.  In  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  the  incidents  of  this  section  follow  the  mention  of  their 
going  out  to  the  Mount  of  Olives,  (Matt.  xxvi.  30  ;  Mar.  xiv.  26) ;  in  St.  Luke  and  St.  John, 
they  precede  the  corresponding  statement  (Lk.  xxii.  39;  Jno.  xviii.  1).  Hence  it  has  some- 
times been  thought  that  the  fall  of  Peter  was  foretold  twice.  It  is  better  to  suppose  that  the 
two  former  Evangelists  mention  the  going  out,  and  then  pause  to  record  this  omitted  incident, 
and  then  resume  their  narrative.  In  the  verse  immediately  following  this  section  (Matt.  xxvi. 
30  ;  Mar.  xiv.  32),  both  speak  of  their  coming  to  Gethsemane. 

It  is,  however,  quite  possible  that  this  section  should  be  placed  after  leaving  the  room  in 
which  they  had  partaken  of  the  Supper,  and  before  their  arrival  at  the  gate  of  the  city.  The 
objection  to  this  arrangement  is  the  great  length  of  the  following  discourse  in  St.  John. 


Pabt  VIII.  §  135.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


229 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

flock  shall  be 
scattered  a- 
32  broad."  But 
after  I  am  risen 
again,  I  will  go 
before  you  into 
Galilee. 


Peter 
answered  and 
said  unto  him, 
If  ^  all  men  shall 
be  offended  be- 
cause of  thee, 
yet  will  I  never 
be  offended. 


1  answered  him 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 

the  sheep  shall 
be  scattered." 
28  But  after  that  I 
am  risen,  I  will 
go  before  you 
into       Galilee. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 


BT.  JOHN  XIII. 


29  But  Peter  said 
unto  him,  Al- 
though all  shall 
be  offended,  yet 
will  not  I. 


81  *Simon,  Simon, 
behold,  Satan  hath 
desired^oAareyou, 
that  he   may  sift 

82  you  as  wheat :  but 
I  have  prayed  for 
thee,  that  thy  faith 
fail  not :  and  when 
thou  art  converted, 
strengthen        thy 

83  brethren.  And  he 
said  unto  him, 
Lord,  I  am  ready 
to  go  with  thee, 
both  into  prison, 
and  to  death. 


'  follow  me  afterwards 
*  And  the  Lord  said,  Simon 
»  Zeeh.  xiii.  7. 


86  Simon  Peter 
said  unto  him. 
Lord,  whither 
goest  thou?  Je- 
sus answered^ 
Whither  I  go, 
thou  canst  not 
follow  me  now ; 
but  thou  shalt 
follow^     after- 

37  wards.  Peter 
said  unto  him. 
Lord,  why  can- 
not I  follow 
thee   now  ? 


I  will  lay  down 
my  life  for  thy 


'  Though  all  men 


230 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIII.  §  135. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

34  Jesus  said  unto 
him,  Verily  I 
say  unto  thee, 
That  this  night, 
before  the  cock 
crow,  thou  shalt 
deny  me  thrice. 


35  Peter  said  unto 
him,  Though  I 
should  die  with 
thee,  yet  will  I 
not  deny  thee. 
Likewise  also 
said  all  the  dis- 
ciples. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 

30  And  Jesus  saith 
unto  him,  Ver- 
ily I  say  unto 
thee,  That  this 
day,  even  in  this 
night,  before  the 
cock  crow  twice, 
thou  shalt  deny 

31  me  thrice.    But 


he  spake  the 
more  vehement- 
ly. If  I  should 
die  with  thee,  I 
will  not  deny 
thee  in  any  wise. 
Likewise  also 
said  they  all. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

34  And 

he  said,  I  tell  thee, 
Peter,  the  cock 
shall  not  crow  this 
day,  until"  thou 
shalt  thrice  deny 
that  thou  knowest 
me. 


ST.  JOHN  XIII. 

38  sake.  Jesus  an- 
swereth^  him, 
Wilt  thou  lay 
down  thy  life 
for  my  sake  ? 
Verily,  verily, 
Isay  unto  thee. 
The  cock  shall 
not  crow,  till 
thou  hast  de- 
nied me  thrice. 


35  And  he  said  unto 
them.  When  I  sent 
you  without  purse, 
and  scrip,  and 
shoes,"  lacked  ye 
anything  ?  And 
they  said,Nothing. 

36  And  he  said^  unto 
them.  But  now,  he 
that  hath  a  purse, 
let  him  take  ^^,  and 
likewise  his  script: 
and  he  that  hath 
no  sword,  let  him 
sell    his   garment, 

87  and  buy  one.  For 
I  say  unto  you, 
that  this  that  is 
written  must^  be 
accomplished  in 
me.  And  he  was 
reckoned     among 

1  answered         ^  before  that  thou  shalt  ^  Then  said  he  unto  them 

"  Matt.  X.  5-15  ;  Lk.  ix.  1-5  ;  comp.  x.  1-11. 


*  must  yet  be 


Pakt  VIII.  §  136.]  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION ;  THE  SABBATH.  231 


8T.  MATT.  XXVI.  ST.  MARK  XIV.  ST.  LUKE  XXII.  ST.  JOHN  XIII. 

the  transgressors  :* 
for  that  vvhich'con- 
cerneth  me  haih^ 
38  au  end.  And  they 
said,  Lord,  behold, 
here  are  two 
swords.  And  he 
said  unto  them,  it 
is  enough. 

§  136.    Our  Lord's  last  Discourse  with  His  Disciples  before  His  Passion. 

St.  John  xiv.  L-xvi.  33. 

1  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled :  ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  me. 

2  In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions :  if  it  were  not  so,  I  would  have 

3  told  you.  For"^  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you.  'And  if  I  go  and  prepare  a 
jjlace  for  you,  I  will  come  again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself;  that  where  I 

I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also.  And  whither  I  go,  ye  know  the  way.^  Thomas 
saith  unto  him,  Lord,  we  know  not  whither  thou  goest ;  and  how  know  we* 

G  the  way  ?     Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life :  no 

~  man  cometh  unto  the  Father,  but  by  me.     If  ye  had  known  me,  ye  shall* 

know  my  Father  also  :  and  from  henceforth  ye  know  him,  and  have  seen  him. 

8  Philip  saith  unto  him.    Lord,    shew   us    the  Father,  and   it    sufficeth  us. 

9  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  Have  I  been  so  long  time  with  you,  and  yet  hast  thou 
not  known  me,  Philip  ?  he  that  hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the  Father ;  •*  how 

10  sayest  thou  the?i,  Show  us  the  Father  ?  Believest  thou  not  that  I  am  in  the 
Father,  and  the  Father  in  me  ?  the  words  that  I  speak  unto  you  I  speak  not 

II  of  myself:  but  the  Father  dwelling'^  in  me,  doeth  his  works.  Believe  me 
that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father  in  me :  or  else  believe^  for  the  very 

12  works'  sake.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  the 
works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also ;  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do  ; 

13  because  I  go  unto  the^  Father.     And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name, 

14  that  will  I  do,  that  the  Father  may  be  glorified  in  the  Son.  If  ye  shall  ask 
me"^  any  thing  in  my  name,  I  will  do  it. 

Ih  If  ye  love  me.  keep  my  commandments.  And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and 
he  shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  he  may  be"  with  you  for  ever ; 

17  even  the  Spirit  of  truth ;  whom  the  world  cannot  receive,  because  it  seeth 
him  not,  neither  knoweth  him  :  '-ye  know  him  ;  for  he  dwelleth  with  you,  and 

^  the  things  concerning  me  have         ^  omit  For        ^  I  go  ye  know,  and  the  way  ye  know. 
*  how  can  we  know  ^  ye  should  have  known  ®  and  how  sayest 

'  the  Fatlier  that  dwelleth  in  me,  he  doeth  the  works.  ^  believe  me 

^  my  Father  i"  omit  me  ^^  abide  with  you  ^^  but  ye  know 

a  Lsa.  liii.  12. 


232  THE  LAST  PASSOVER ;  [Part  VIII.  §  136. 


ST.    JOHN    XIV 
18 


25 


j9  shall  be  in  you.  I  will  not  leave  you  orphans:^  I  will  come  to  you.  Yet  a 
little  while,  and  the  world  seeth  me  no  more  ;  but  ye  see  me :  because  I  live, 

20  ye  shall  live  also.     At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  in  my  Father,  and 

21  ye  in  me,  and  I  in  you.  He  that  hath  my  commandments,  and  keepeth  them, 
he  it  is  that  loveth  me :  and  he  that  loveth  me  shall  be  loved  of  my  Father, 
and  I  will  love  him,  and  will  manifest  myself  to  him. 

22  Judas  saith  unto  him,  not  Iscariot,  Lord,  how  is  it  that  thou  wilt  manifest 

23  thyself  unto  us,  and  not  unto  the  world  ?  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him, 
If  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my  words :  and  my  Father  will  love  him,  and 

24  we  will  come  unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with  him.  He  that  loveth  me 
not,  keepeth  not  my  sayings :  and  the  word  which  ye  hear  is  not  mine,  but 
the  Father's  which  sent  me. 

I  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  being  yet  present  with  you.  But 
the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whofn  the  Father  will  send  in  my 
name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things,  and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance, 

27  whatsoever  I  have  said  unto  you.  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  I  give 
unto  you  :  not  as  the  world  giveth,  give  I  unto  you.     Let  not  your  heart  be 

:8  troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid.  Ye  have  heard  how  I  said  unto  you,  I  go 
away,  and  come  again  unto  you.     If  ye  loved  me,  ye  would  rejoice,  because^ 

29  I  go  unto  the  Father :  for  the^  Father  is  greater  than  I.  And  now  I  have 
told  you  before  it  come  to  pass,  that  when  it  is  come  to  pass,  ye  might  believe. 

30  Hereafter  I  will  not  talk  much  with  you:  for  the  prince  of  the*  world 

31  cometh,  and  hath  nothing  in  me.  But  that  the  world  may  know  that  I  love 
the  Father ;  and  as  the  Father  gave  me  commandment,  even  so  I  do.  Arise 
let  us  go  hence. 

ST.    JOHN.    XV. 

\  I  am  the  true  vme,  and  my  Father  is  the  husbandman.  Every  branch  in 
me  that  beareth  not  fruit  he  taketh  away  :  and  every  branch  that  beareth 

3  fruit,  he  purgeth  it,  that  it  may  bring  forth  more  fruit.     Now  ye  are  clean 

4  through  the  word  which  I  have  spoken  unto  you.  Abide  in  me,  and  I  in 
you.     As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except  it  abide  in  the  vine  ; 

5  no  more  can  ye,  except  ye  abide  in  me.  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are  the  branches : 
he  that   abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit : 

6  for  without  me  ye  can  do  nothing.  If  a  man  abide  not  in  me,  he  is  cast  forth 
as  a  branch,  and  is  withered ;  and  men  gather  it  and  cast  if  into  the  fire,  and 

1  they  are  burned.     If  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my  words  abide  in  you,  ye  shall  ask 

8  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  you.  Herein  is  my  Father  glorified, 
that  ye  bear  much  fruit ;  so  shall  ye  be  my  disciples, 

9  As  the  Father  hath  loved  me,  so  have  I  loved  you  :  continue  ye  in  my  love. 
10  If  ye  keep  my  commandments,  ye  shall  abide  in  my  love ;  even  as  I  also" 

have  kept  my  Father's  commandments,  and  abide  in  his  love, 

i  translated  comfortless  2  because  I  said,  I  go  3  ^y  Father  *  this  world 

*  gather  them  and  cast  them  e  omit  also 


Part  VIII.  §136.]  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH.  233 

ST.   JOHN   XV. 

11  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  my  joy  might  be^  in  you,  and 

12  that  your  joy  might  be  full.     This  is  my  commandment,  That  ye   love  one 

13  another,  as  I  have  loved  you.     Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  a 

14  marr  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends.     Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  the  things 
16  which^  I  command  you.     Henceforth  I  call  you  not  servants  ;  for  the  servant 

knoweth  not  what  his  lord  doeth  :  but  I  have  called  you  friends  ;  for  all  things 

16  that  I  have  heard  of  my  Father  I  have  made  known  unto  you.     Ye  have  not , 

chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained  you,  that  ye  should  go  and 

bring  forth  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should  remain :  that  whatsoever  ye  shall 

i:  ask  of  the  Father  in  my  name,  he  may  give  it  you.     These  things  I  command 

you,  that  ye  love  one  another. 
j|       If  the  world  hate  you,  ye  know  that  it  hated  me  before.'*     If  ye  were  of 
the  world,  the  world  would  love  his  own  :  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the  world, 
but  I    have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth  you. 

20  Remember  the  word  that  I  said  unto  you,  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his 
lord.     If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute  you ;  if  they  have 

21  kept  my  saying,  they  will  keep  your's  also.     But  all  these  things  will  they  do 

22  unto  you  for  my  name's  sake,  because  they  know  not  him  that  sent  me.  If  I 
had  not  come  and  spoken  unto  them,  they  had  not  had  sin  :  but  now  they 

II  have  no  cloke  for  their  sin.  He  that  hateth  me  hateth  my  Father  also.  If  I 
had  not  done  among  them  the  works  which  none  other  man  did,  they  had  not 
had  sin :  but  now  have  they  both  seen  and  hated  both  me  and  my  Father. 

25  But  this  conieth  to  pass,  that  the  word  might  be  fultilled  that  is  written  in 

26  their  law.  They  hated  me  without  a  cause.''  ^When  the  Comforter  is  come, 
whom  I  will  send  unto  you  from  the  Father,  eveii  the  Spirit  of  truth,  which 

27  proceedeth  from  the  Father,  he  shall  testify  of  me :  and  ye  also  shall  bear 
witness,  because  ye  have  been  with  me  from  the  beginning. 

ST.    JOHN    XVI. 

\  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  ye  should  not  be  offended.  They 
shall  put  you  out  of  the  synagogues :  yea,  the  time  cometh,  that  whosoever 

3  killeth  you  will  think  that  he  doeth  God  service.     And  these  things  will  they 

4  do,^  because  they  have  not  known  the  Father,  nor  me.  But  these  things  have 
I  told  you,  that  when  the  time  shall  come,  ye  may  remember  that  I  told  you 
of  them.     And  these  things  I  said  not  unto  you  at  the  beginning,  because  I 

5  was  with  you.     But  now  I  go  my  way  to  him  that  sent  me  ;  and  none  of 

6  you  asketh  me,  Whither  goest  thou  ?     But  because  I  have  said  these  things 

7  unto  you,  sorrow  hath  filled  your  heart.  Nevertheless  I  tell  you  the  truth ; 
it  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away  :  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Comforter 

8  will  not  come  unto  you  ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send  him  unto  you.  And 
when  he  is  come,  he  will  convince '^  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness, 

1  might  remain  ^  a  man  ^  do  whatsoever  I  *  before  it  hated  you 

^  But  when  ^  do  unto  you,  because  '  translated  reprove 

'^  Ps.  XXXV.  19  ;  Ixix.  5  ;  see  also  xxxviii.  20;  cix.  3. 
30  -s 


234  THE  LAST  PASSOVER ;  [Paet  VIII.  §  136. 

ST.    JOHN    XVI. 

10  and  of  judgment :  of  sin,  because  they  believe  not  on  me  ;  of  righteousness, 

11  because  I  go  to  the'  Father,  and  ye  see  me  no  more ;  of  judgment,  because 
the  prince  of  this  world  is  judged. 

12  I  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them  now. 

13  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Sj^irit  of  truth,  is  come  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  : 
for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself ;  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall  he 

n  speak :  and  he  will  shew  you  things  to  come.     He  shall  glorify  me :  for  lie 

.'5  shall  receive  of  mine,  and  shall  shew  it  unto  you.     All  rfiings  that  the  Father 

hath  are  mine :  therefore  said  I,  that  he  taketh^  of  mine,  and  shall  shew  it 

16  unto  you.  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  no  longer^  see  me  :  and  again,  a  little 
while,  and  ye  shall  see  me.* 

17  Then  said  some  of  his  disciples  among  themselves,  What  is  this  that  he  saith 
unto  us,  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me :  and  again,  a  little  while,  and 

18  ye  shall  see  me :  and.  Because  I  go  to*  the    Father  ?     They  said  therefore, 

19  What  is  this  that  he  saith,  A  little  while  ?  we  cannot  tell  what  he  saith.  ^  Jesus 
knew  that  they  were  desirous  to  ask  him,  and  said  unto  them,  Do  ye  enquire 
among  yourselves  of  that  I  said,  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me :  and 

20  again,  a  little  while,  and  ye  shall  see  me  ?  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
That  ye  shall  weep  and  lament,  but  the  world  shall  rejoice :  ^  ye  shall  be  sor- 

21  rowful,  but  your  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy.  A  woman  when  she  is  in 
travail  hath  sorrow,  because  her  hour  is  come :  but  as  soon  as  she  is  delivered 
of  the  child,  she  remembereth  no  more  the  anguish,  for  joy  that  a  man  is  born 

22  into  the  world.     And  ye  now  therefore  have  sorrow :  but  I  will  see  you  again, 

23  and  your  heart  shall  rejoice,  and  your  joy  no  man  taketh  from  you.  And  in 
that  day  ye  shall  ask  me  nothing.     Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  Whatso- 

24  ever  ye  shall  ask  the  Father,  he  will  give  it  you  in  my  name.^  Hitherto 
have  ye  asked  nothing  in  my  name :  ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that  your  joy 
may  be  full. 

25  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you  in  proverbs  ;*  the  time  cometh,  when 
I  shall  no  more  speak  unto  you  in  proverbs,  but  I  shall  shew  you  plainly  of 

26  the  Father.     At  that  day  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name :  and  I  say  not  unto  you, 

27  that  I  will  pray  the  Father  for  you :  for  the  Father  himself  loveth  you', 
because  ye  have  loved  me,  and  have  believed  that  I  came  out  from  God. 

28  I  came  forth  from  the  Father,  and  am  come  into  the  world :  again,  I  leave 
the  world,  and  go  to  the  Father, 

29  His  disciples  said,''  Lo,  now  speakest  thou  plainly,  and  speakest  no  proverb. 

30  Now  are  we  sure  that  thou  kuowest  all  things,  and  needest  not  that  any  man 

31  should  ask  thee :  by  this  we  l^elieve  that  thou  earnest  forth  from  God.     Jesus 
3-2  answered  them,  Do  ye  now  believe  ?     Beholil !  the  hour  cometh,  yea,  is'"  come, 

1  to  my  Father  ^  shall  take  ^  shall  not  see 

*  add  because  I  go  to  the  Father  ^  Now  Jesus  knew  ^  and  ye  shall 

'  ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  he  will  give  it  you.  *  but  the  time 
^  said  unto  him                                       i"  is  now  come 


Paet  VIII.  §  137.]  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH.  235 


ST.    JOHN    XVI. 

that  ye  shall  be  scattered,  every  man  to  his  own,  and  shall  leave  me  alone : 
S3  and  yet  I  am  not  alone,  because  the  Father  is  with  me.     These  things  I  have 
spoken  unto  you.  that  in  me  ye  might  have  peace.     In  the  world  ye^  have 
tribulation :  but  be  of  good  cheer ;  I  have  overcome  the  world. 


S" 


§  137.    Our  Lord's  Sacerdotal  Prayer. 
St.  John  xvii.  1-26. 

1  These  words  spake  Jesus,  and  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  said, 
Father,  the  hour  is  come  ;  glorify  thy  Son,  that  the^  Son  may  glorify  thee  : 

2  as  thou  hast  given  him  power  over  all  flesh,  that  he  should  give  eternal  life 

3  to  as  many  as  thou  hast  given  him.     And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might 

4  know  thee  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent.  I  have 
glorified  thee  on  the  earth,  having^  finished  the  work  which  thou  gavest  me 

5  to  do.  And  now,  O  Father,  glorify  thou  me  with  thine  own  self  with  the 
glory  which  I  had  with  thee  before  the  world  was. 

6  I  have  manifested  thy  name  unto  the  men  which  thou  gavest  me  out  of  the 
world :  thine  they  were,  and  thou  gavest  them  me ;  and  they  have  kept  thy 

7  word.     Now  they  have  known  that  all  things  whatsoever  thou  hast  given  me. 

8  are  of  thee.  For  I  have  ijiven  unto  them  the  words  which  thou  gavest  me  ;  and 
they  have  received  them,  and  have  known  surely  that  I  came  out  from  thee,  and 

9  they  have  believed  that  thou  didst  send  me.     I  pray  for  them :  I  pray  not  for 

10  the  world,  but  for  them  which  thou  hast  given  me  ;  for  they  are  thine.    And  all 

11  mine  are  thine,  and  thine  are  mine ;  and  I  am  glorified  in  them.  And  now 
I  am  no  more  in  the  world,  but  they*  are  in  the  world,  and  I  come  to  thee. 
Holy  Father,  keep  them  through  thine  own  name  wherein^  thou  hast  given 

12  them  to  me.  that  they  may  be  one,  as  we  are.  While  I  was  with  them^  I 
kept  them  in  thy  name  wherein  thou  gavest  them  to  me,  and  guarded  them^ 
and  none  of  them  is  lost,  but  the  son  of  perdition ;  that  the  scripture  might 

13  be  fulfilled.  And  now  come  I  to  thee :  and  these  things  I  speak  in  the  world, 
that  they  might  have  my  joy  fulfilled  in  themselves. 

14  I  have  given  them  thy  word ;  and  the  world  hath  hated  them,  because  they 

15  are  not  of  the  world,  even  as  I  am  not  of  the  world.  I  pray  not  tliat  thou 
shouldest  take  them  out  of  the  world,  Init  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them  from 

J?  the  evil.     They  are  not  of  the  world,  even  as  I  am  not  of  the  world.    Sanctify 

18  them  through  the^  truth:  thy  word  is  truth.     As  thou  hast  sent  me  into  the 

19  world,  even  so  have  I  also  sent  them  into  the  world.  And  for  their  sakes  I 
sanctify  myself,  that  they  also  might  be  sanctified  through  the  truth. 

20  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  which"  believe  on  me 

1  ye  shall  have  ^  that  thy  Son  also  may  ^  on  the  earth  :  I  have  finished 

*  but  these  are  *  keep  through  thine  own  name  those  whom  thou  hast  given  me 

^  with  them  in  the  world,  I  kept 

'  in  thy  name  :  those  that  thou  gavest  me  I  have  kept,  and  none 

8  thy  truth  '  which  shall  believe 


236 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIH.  §  138. 


ST.    JOHN    XVII. 

5:1  through  their  word  ;  that  they  all  may  be  one  ;  as  thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and 
I  iu  thee,  that  they  also  may  be^  in  us :  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou 

22  hast  sent  me.     And  the  glory  which  thou  gavest  me  I  have  given  them ;  that 

23  they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are-  one :  I  in  them,  and  thou  in  me,  that  they 
may  be  made  perfect  in  one  ;  ^that  the  world  may  know  that  thou  hast  sent 
me,  and  hast  loved  them  as  thou  hast  loved  me. 

24  Father,  I  will  that  they  also,  whom  thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where 
I  am ;  that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  thou  hast  given  me :  for  thou 

25  lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.  O  righteous  Father,  the  world 
hath  not  known  thee  ;  but  I  have  known  thee,  and  these  have  known  that  thou 

26  hast  sent  me.  And  I  have  declared  unto  them  thy  name,  and  will  declare  it'. 
that  the  love  Avherewith  thou  hast  loved  me  may  be  in  them,  and  I  in  them. 

§  138.     Our  Lord  goes  out  with  the  Disciples  to  the  Mount  of  Olives. 


Matt.  xxvi.  30. 

30  And  when 
they  had  sung 
an  hymn,  they 
went  out  into 
the  mount  of 
Olives. 


Mark  xiv.  26. 

26  And  when 
they  had  sung 
an  hymn,  they 
went  out  into 
the  mount  of 
Olives. 


Luke  xxii.  39. 

39  And  he  came 
out,  and  went, 
as  he  was  wont, 
to  the  mount 
of  Olives ;  and 
the*  disciples 
also  followed 
him. 


John  xviii.  1. 

1  "When  Jesus  had 
spoken  these  words, 
he  went  forth  with 
his     disciples    over 

"  the  brook  Cedron, 
where  was  a  garden, 
into  the  which  he 
entered,  and  his  dis- 
ciples. 


32 


.       §  139. 
St.  ]\Lltt.  xxvi.  36-46. 

36  Then  cometh  Jesus 
with  them  unto  a  place 
called  Gethsemane, 
and  saith  unto  the 
disciples,  Sit  ye  here, 
while  I  go  and   pray 

37  yonder.  And  he  took 
with  him  Peter  and 
the  two  sons  of  Zeb- 
edee,  and  began  to  be 
sorrowful     and     very 

88  heavy.  Then  saith  he 
unto  them,  My  soul  is 
exceeding     sorrowful. 


The  Agony  in  Gethsemane. 


34 


St.  Mark  xiv.  32-42. 

And  they  came  to  a 
place  which  was  named 
Gethsemane :  and  he 
saith  to  his  disciples, 
Sit   ye  here,  while  I 

shall  pray.  And  he 
taketh  with  him  Peter 
and  James  and  John, 
and  began  to  be  sore 
amazed,  and  to  be  very 
heavy  ;  and  saith  unto 
them.  My  soul  is  ex- 
ceeding sorrowful  unto 


St.  Luke  xxii.  40-46. 

40  And  when  he  was  at 
the  place,  he  said  unto 
them.  Pray  that  ye  enter 
not  into  temptation. 


^  may  be  one  in  us 


are 


8  iu  one ;  and  that 


*  Ms  disciples 


Part  VIII.  §  139.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


237 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

even  unto  death :  tarry 
ye  here,  and  watch 
with  me.  And  he  went 
a  little  farther,  and  fell 
on  his  face,  and  prayed, 


saying,^  Father,  if  it 


be  possible,  let  this 
cup  pass  from  me: 
nevertheless  not  as  I 
will,  but  as  thou  wilt. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 


40  And  he  cometh  unto 
the  disciples,  and  find- 
eth  them  asleep,  and 
saith  unto  Peter-What, 
could  ye  not  watch  with 

41  me  one  hour  ?  Watch 
and  pray,  that  ye  enter 
not  into  temptation  : 
the  spirit  indeed  is 
willing,  but  the  flesh  is 

42  weak.  He  went  away 
again  the  second  time, 
and  prayed,  saying,  O 
myFather,if  this*  may 
not  pass  away  except 
I  drink  it,  thy  will  be 

1  saying,  0  my  Father, 
^  his  disciples 


death  :  tarry  ye  here, 

35  and  watch.  And  he 
went  forward  a  little, 
and  fell  on  the  ground, 
and  prayed  that,  if  it 
were  possible,  the  hour 
might  pass  from  him. 

36  And  he  said,  Abba, 
Father,  all  things  are 
possible  unto  thee ; 
take  away  this  cup 
from  me :  nevertheless 
not  what  I  will,  but 
what  thou  wilt. 


87  And  he  cometh,  and 
findeth  them  sleeping, 
and- saith  unto  Peter, 
Simon,  sleepest  thou  ? 
couldest      not      thou 

38  watch  one  hour.  "Watch 
ye  and  pray,  lest  ye 
enter  into  temptation. 
The  spirit  truly  is 
ready,   but    the   flesh 

39  is  weak.  And  again 
he  went  away,  and 
prayed,  and  spake  the 
same  words. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

41  And  he  was  withdrawn 
from  them  about  a  stone's 
cast,  and  kneeled  down, 
and   prayed, 


42  saying,  Father,  if  thou 
be  willing,  remove  this 
cup  from  me  :  neverthe- 
less   not   my    will,    but 

43  thine  be  done.  ^And 
there  appeared  an  angel 
unto    him  from  heaven, 

44  strenorthening  him.  And 
being  in  an  agony  he 
prayed  more  earnestly : 
and  his  sweat  was  as  it 
were  great  drops  of 
blood   falling    down    to 

45  the  ground.  And  when 
he  rose  up  from  prayer, 
and  was  come  to  the^ 
disciples,  he  found  them 

46  sleeping  for  sorrow,  and 
said  unto  them, 

Why  sleep  ye  ?  rise  and 
pray,  lest  ye  enter  into 
temptation. 


2  verses  43  and  44  are  omitted  in  many  of  the  early  MSS. 
*  if  this  cup  may  not  pass  away  from  me  except 


238 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Pakt  Vm.  §  140, 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

43  done.  And  he  came 
again '  and  found  them 
asleep  ;  for  their  eyes 
were  heavy. 


44  And  he  left  them,  and 
went  away  again,  and 
prayed  the  third  time, 
saying  again^  the  same 

48  words.  Then  cometh 
he  to  the^  disciples, 
and  saith  unto  them, 
Sleep  on  now,  and  take 
your  rest :  behold,  the 
hour  is  at  hand,  and 
the  Son  of  Man  is  be- 
trayed into  the  hands 

46  of  sinners.  Rise,  let 
us  be  going:  behold, 
he  is  at  hand  that  doth 
betray  me. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 

40  And  when  he  returned, 
he  found  them  asleep 
again,  (for  their  eyes 
were  heavy,)  neither 
wist  they  what  to  an- 
swer him. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 


41  And  he  cometh  the 
third  time,  and  saith 
unto  them.  Sleep  on 
now,  and  take  your 
rest :  it  is  enough,  the 
hour  is  come  ;  behold, 
the  Son  of  Man  is 
betrayed  into  the  hands 

42  of  sinners.  Rise  up, 
let  us  go ;  lo,  he  that 
betrayeth  me  is  at 
hand. 


§  140.    Our  Lord  is  made  Prisoner. 
Matt.  xxvi.  47-56.     Mar.  xiv.  43-52.     Lk.  xxii.  47-53.    Jno.  xviii.  2-12. 

2  And  Judas  also, 
which  betrayed 
him,  knew  the 
place :  for  Jesus 
ofttimes  resorted 
thither  with   his 

3  disciples.  Judas 
then,  havinof  re- 
ceived  a  band  of 
men  and  officers 
from  the  chief 
priests  and  from 
the®  Pharisees, 
cometh  thither 
with  lanterns  and 


47  And  while  he 

yet  spake,  lo, 
Judas,  one  of  the 
twelve,  came, 
and  with  him  a 
great  multitude 
with  swords  and 
staves,  from  the 
chief  priests  and 
elders    of     the 

48  people.  Now  he 


43  And  immedi- 
ately, while  he 
yet  spake,  com- 
eth Judas  Iscar- 
iot,*  one  of  the 
twelve,  and  with 
hima^multitude 
with  swords  and 
staves,  from  the 
chief  priests  and 
the  scribes  and' 

44  elders.   And  he 


47  While  ye  yet 
spake,  behold  a 
multitude,  and 
he  that  was 
called  Judas, 
one  of  the 
twelve,  went  be- 
fore them, 


1  came  and  found  them  asleep  again 
^  a  great  multitude 


^  omit  again        ^  jjjg  disciples        *  omit  Iscariot 
®  omit  from  the  ^  the  elders 


Part  VHL  §  140.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


239 


ST.    MATT.    XXVI. 

that  betrayed 
him  gave  them 
a  sign,  saying, 
Whomsoever  I 
shall  kiss,  that 
same  is  he :  hold 
49  him  fast.    And 


forthwith  he 
came  to  Jesus, 
and  said.  Hail, 
master ;  and 
so  kissed  him.  And 
Jesus  said  unto 
him,  Friend, 
wherefore  art 
thou  come  ? 


ST.    MARK    XIV. 

that  betrayed 
him  had  given 
them  a  token, 
saying,  "Whom- 
soever I  shall 
kiss,  that  same 
is  he ;  take  him, 
and  lead  him 
away  safely. 
45  And  as  soon  as 
he  was  come,  he 
goeth  straight- 
way to  him,  and 
saith.  Master;^ 
and  kissed  him. 


ST.    LUKE    XXII. 


and  drew  near 
unto  Jesus  to 
48  kiss  him.  But 
Jesus  said  unto 
him,  Judas,  be- 
trayest  thou  the 
Son  of  Man  with 
a  kiss? 


ST.    JOnN   XVIII. 

torches  and  weap- 
ons. 


4  Jesus  therefore, 
knowingall  things 
that  should  come 
upon  him,  went 
forth,  and  said 
unto  them,Whom 

fi  seek  ye  ?  They 
answered  him,  Je- 
sus of  Nazareth. 
Jesus  saith  unto 
them,  I  am  he. 
And  Judas  also, 
which  betrayed 
him,   stood   with 

6  them.  As  soon 
then  as  he  had 
said  unto  them,  I 
am  he,  they  went 
backward,  and 
fell  to  the  ground. 

7  Then  asked  he 
them  again, 


^Master,  master; 


240 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIII.  §  140. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 


Then  came  they ,  «    And  they  laid 

and  laid  hands  their  hands  on 

on    Jesus,   and  him,  and    took 

ci  took  him.  And,  47  him.    And  one 


behold  !  one 
of  them  which 
were  with  Jesus 
stretched  out/??'s 
hand,  and  drew 
his  sword,  and 
struck  a  servant 
of  the  high 
priest's,  and 
smote  off  his  ear. 


of  them  that 
stood  by  drew 
a  sword,  and 
smote  a  servant 
of  the  high 
priest,  and  cut 
off  his  ear. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 

Whom  seek  ye  ? 
And  they  said, 
Jesus    of    Naza- 

8  reth.  Jesus  an- 
swered, I  have 
told  you  that  I 
am  he  :  if  there- 
fore ye  seek  me, 
let  these  go  their 

9  way :  that  the 
saying  might  be 
fulfilled,  which  he 
spake.  Of  them 
which  thou  gav- 
est  me  have  I 
lost  none. 


49  When  they 
which  were 
about  him  saw 
what  would  fol- 
low, they  said^ 
Lord,  shall  we 
smite  with  the 
sword  ? 


60  And  one  of 
them  smote  the 
servant  of  the 
high  priest,  and 
cut  off  his  right 

51  ear.    And  Jesus 


answered     and 
said.  Suffer  ye 


10  Then  Simon  Pe- 
ter having  a 
sword  drew  it, 
and  smote  the 
high  priest's  ser- 
vant, and  cut  off 
his  right  ear.  The 
servant's  name 
was  Malchus. 


1  enid  unto  him 


Part  VIII.  §  140.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


241 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 


52  Then  said  Jesus 
unto  him,  Put 
up  again  thy 
sword  into  his 
place :  for  all 
they  that  take 
the  sword  shall 
perish  with  the 

53  sword.  Think- 
est  thou  that  I 
cannot^  pray  to 
my  Father,  and 
he  shall  pres- 
ently give  me 
more  than 
twelve    legions 

54  of  angels?  But 
how  then  shall 
the  scriptures 
be  fulfilled,  that 
thus  it  must  be?" 


55  In  that  same 
hour  said  Jesus 
to     the    multi- 


tudes. Are  ye 
come  out  as 
against  a  thief 
with  swords  and 

1  his  ear 


48  And  Jesus  an- 
swered and  said 


unto  them,  Are 
ye  come  out,  as 
against  a  thief, 
with  swords  and 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

thus  far.  And 
he  touched  the^ 
ear,  and  healed 
him. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 


52  Then  Jesus  said 
unto  the  chief 
priests,  and  cap- 
tains of  the 
temple,  and  the 
elders,  which 
were  come  to 
him,  Be  ye  come 
out,  as  against 
a  thief,  with 
swords         and 


*  thy  sword 
*  See  Isa.  Hi.  13-liii.  12,  etc. 


u  Then  said  Jesus 
unto  Peter,  Put 
up  the^  sword 
into  the  sheath : 
the  cup  which 
my  Father  hath 
given  me,  shall  I 
not  drink  it  ? 


12  Then  the  band 
and  the  captain 
and  officers  of  the 
Jews  took  Jesus, 
and  bound  him, — 


^  cannot  now  pray 


81 


242 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Paet  Vm.  §  141. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

staves  for  to 
take  me  ?  I  sat 
daily*  teaching 
in  the  temple, 
and  ye  laid  no 
«6  hold  on  me.  But 
all  this  was  done, 
that  the  scrip- 
tures of  the 
prophets  might 
be  fulfilled." 
Then  all  the 
disciples  for- 
sook him,  and 
fled. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 

with  staves  to 
take  me?  I  was 
daily  with  you 
in  the  temple 
teaching,  and  ye 
took    me    not : 

but  the  scrip- 
tures   must   be 

60  fulfilled."  And 
they  all  forsook 
him,   and    fled. 


«  And  there  fol- 
lowed him  a 
certain  young 
man,  having  a 
linen  cloth  cast 
about  his  naked 
body;  and  they^ 
laid     hold     on 

«2  him :  and  he  left 
the  linen  cloth, 
and  fled^  naked. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

f3  staves  ?  When 
I  was  daily  with 
you  in  the  tem- 
ple, ye  stretched 
forth  no  hands 
against  me :  but 
this  is  your 
hour,  and  the 
power  of  dark- 
ness. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 


§  141.    He  is  taken  before  Annas  and  Caiaphas. 
Matt.  xxvi.  57,  58.     Mar.  xiv.  53, 54.  Lk.  xxii.  54,55.  Jno.  xviii.  13-16,18. 

18  ^And  led  A^w*  to  Annas 
first ;  for  he  was  father  in 
law  to  Caiaphas,  which 
was  the  high  priest  that 

14  same  year.  Now  Caia- 
phas was  he,  which  gave 
counsel  to  the  Jews,  that 
it  was  expedient  that  one 
man  should  die  for  the 
people.'' 


daily  with  you  teaching 

*  See  Isa.  Hi.  IS-Hii.  12,  etc. 


2  and  the  young  men  laid  hold 
8  led  him  away  to  Annas 


3  fled  from  them 


*>  Jno.  xi.  49,  50. 


Part  Vm.  §141.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION ;  THE  SABBATH. 


243 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

67  And  they  that 
had  laid  hold  on 
Jesus  led  him 
away  to  Caia- 
phas  the  high 
priestjwhere  the 
scribes  and  the 
elders  were  as- 

68  sembled.  But 
Peter  followed 
him  afar  off  unto 
the  high  priest's 
palace, 


ST.  MAKK  XIV. 


S3 


And  they  led 
Jesus  away  to 
the  high  priest : 
and  there  were 
assembled  ^  all 
the  chief  priests 
and  the  elders 
and  the  scribes. 
54  And  Peter  fol- 
lowed him  afar 
off.  even  into 
the  palace  of 
the  high  priest : 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 

M  Then  took 
they  him,  and 
led  him,  and 
broughthiminto 
the  high  priest's 
house. 


And  Peter  fol- 
lowed  afar  off. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 


16 


16 


And  Simon  Pe- 
ter followed  Je- 
sus, and  so  did 
another  disciple: 
that  disciple  was 
known  unto  the 
high  priest,  and 
went  in  with  Je- 
sus into  the  pal- 
ace of  the  high 
priest.  But  Pe- 
ter stood  at  the 
door  without. 
Then  went  out 
thatotherdisciple. 


1  and  with  him  were  assembled 


§§  141,  142.  The  Jews  had  now  so  far  accomplished  their  horrid  purpose  that  they  held 
Jesus  bound,  a  prisoner  in  their  hands.  What  was  to  be  done  next  ?  Verj-  naturally  they 
take  him  first  to  Annas,  who  had  been  formerly  their  high-priest,  and  was  a  man  of  great 
authority  and  of  much  esteem  as  a  counsellor  among  them,  and  the  father-in-law  of  Caiaphas, 
"  the  high-priest  that  same  year."  We  have  no  certain  indication  of  the  time,  but  it  must  have 
been  bej^ond  midnight,  perhaps  an  hour  beyond.  Annas,  apparenth'  without  delay,  sent  him 
on  to  Caiaphas.  This  fact  is  distinctly  mentioned  by  St.  John  in  vs.  24.  Arrived  at  the 
house  of  Caiaphas,  a  considerable  time  must  have  been  consumed  in  notifying  and  assembling 
the  members  of  the  Sanhedrim.  Some  of  them  were  doubtless  already  there,  or  came  with  Jesus. 
While  they  were  assembling,  Caiaphas  appears  to  have  made  a  preliminary  examination  in 
one  of  the  rooms  of  his  palace  opening  upon  the  large  unroofed  court  around  which  oriental 
houses  are  built.  It  was  here  that  the  fire  was  built  and  that  Peter  uttered  his  first  denial. 
Afterwards,  he  retired  to  the  porch  (Mar.  vs.  68;  Matt.  vs.  71)  or  broad  passageway  leading 
from  the  gate  of  the  house  to  the  court.  How  long  an  interval  elapsed  between  the  first  and 
second  denials  is  not  mentioned  ;  probably  not  long.  In  that  interv'al  St.  Mark  mentions  that 
the  cock  crew.  This  was  the  first  cock-crowing,  which  occurred  somewhat  irregularly,  not 
very  long  after  midnight.  St.  Mark  alone  mentions  it,  as  he  alone  had  particularized  the  two 
cock-crowings  in  the  prophecy  of  the  Saviour.  The  second  cock-crowing  occurred  with  great 
regularity  at  day-break,  or  about  three  o'clock,  a.m. 

In  the  account  of  the  second  denial  there  are  diiferences  which  have  sometimes  been  im- 
agined to  be  real  discrepancies  between  the  Evangelists.  St.  Matthew  says  the  questioner 
was  "another  maid" ;  St.  Mark  "the"  (i.e.  probably,  the  same)  "maid";  St.  Luke,  "another 


244 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER ; 


[Paet  VIII.  §  142. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 


ST.  MASK  XIV. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 


and  went  in, 


and  sat  with  the 
servants  to  see 
the  end. 


and  he  sat  with 
the  servants, 
and  warmed 
himself  at  the 
fire. 


es  And  when  they 
had  kindled  a 
fire  in  the  midst 
of  the  hall,  and 
were  set  down 
together,  Peter 
sat  down  among 
them. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 

which  was  known 
of'  the  high  priest, 
and  spake  unto 
her  that  kept  the 
door,  and  brought 
in  Peter. 
18  — And  the  ser- 
vants and  officers 
stood  there,  who 
had  made  a  fire  of 
coals;  for  it  was 
cold :  and  they 
warmed  them- 
selves: and  Peter 
stood  with  them, 
and  warmed  him- 
self. 


§  142.   While  the  Sanhedrim  assemble.  He  is  examined  by  Caiaphas. 

denies  Him  thrice. 


Peter 


Matt.  XXVI.  69-75.    Mar.  xiv.  66-72.  Lk.  xxii.  56-62.  Jno.xviii.  17, 19-27. 


69  Now  Peter  sat 
without  in  the 
palace :  and  a 
damsel       came 


66  And  as  Peter 
was  beneath  in 
the  palace,  there 
cometh  one  of 
the  maids  of  the 


se  But  a  certain 
maid  beheld  him 
as  he  sat  by  the 


17  Then  saith  the 
damsel  that  kept 
the  door  unto  Pe- 


1  known  unto 


man  " ;  St.  John,  indefinitely,  "  they."  In  this  last  expression  is  the  key  to  the  whole.  In 
such  a  crowd  and  under  such  a  state  of  excitement,  an  accusation  made  by  one  would  nat- 
urally be  caught  up  and  repeated  by  another  and  another.  The  first  maid,  we  may  suppose, 
points  him  out  to  her  companion  and  others  as  a  disciple  (Mar.) ;  her  companion  takes  up 
and  repeats  the  story,  (Matt.),  whereupon  some  man,  hearing  it,  directly  charges  Peter  him- 
self with  it  (Lk.)  ;  all  which  St.  John  covers  by  the  indefinite  expression  "  they."  After  this 
followed  an  interval  of  about  an  hour  (Lk.  vs.  59)  during  which,  it  has  been  well  suggested, 
he  may  have  gained  courage  to  join  in  conversation,  and  thus  have  betrayed  his  Galilean 
origin.  In  the  third  denial  there  is  really  no  difference  at  all.  The  two  first  Evangelists 
speak  only  in  general  terms,  using  the  plural,  St.  Luke  also  is  indefinite —  another;  St.  John 
alone  describes  the  person  particularly. 

Meantime  the  Sanhedrim  was  assembling  more  and  more  fully.  It  was  expressly  illegal 
for  them  to  pass  a  capital  condemnation  in  the  night.  Their  formal  assembling  for  this 
purpose  was  therefore  deferred  until  daybreak  (Lk.  xxii.  66 ;  cf.  Matt,  xxvii.  1  ;  Mar.  xv.  1). 
In  the  interval,  however,  the  Sanhedrim  did  its  work,  but  whether  in  strictly  formal  session,  or 
merely  by  common  understanding,  does  not  certainly  appear.     Such  form  of  trial  as  was  had 


Past  VTII.  §  142.] 


OUK  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


245 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 


70 


unto  him,  say- 
ing, Thou  also 
wast  with  Jesus 
of  Galilee. 

But 
he  denied  be- 
fore them  all, 
saying,  I  know 
not  what  thou 
sayest. 


ST.  MAEK  XIV. 

67  high  priest:  and 
when  she  saw 
Peter  warming 
himself,  she 
looked  upon 
him,  and  said. 
And  thou  also 
wast  with  Jesus 
of       Nazareth. 

68  But  he  denied, 
saying,  I  know 
not,  neither  un- 
derstand I  what 
thou  sayest. 
And  he  went 
out  into  the 
porch ;  and  the 
cock  crew. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 


fire,  and  earn- 
estly looked 
upon  him,  and 
said.  This  man 
was  also  with 
57  him.  And  he 
denied  him,  say- 
ing, Woman,  I 
know  him  not. 


ter.  Art  not  thou 
also  one  of  this 
man's   disciples  ? 


He  saith,  I   am 
not. 


19  The  high  priest 
then  asked  Jesus 
of  his  disciples, 
and  of  his   doc- 

20  trine.  Jesus  an- 
swered him,  I 
have  spoken^ 
openly  to  the 
world ;     I     ever 


1 1  spake 


at  all,  however,  was  had  during  this  time,  and  at  the  morning  session  nothing  remained  but 
to  pronounce  the  legal  condemnation. 

In  the  account  of  this  night,  so  full  of  events  of  deepest  importance,  some  of  which  must 
have  occurred  nearly  or  quite  simultaneously,  it  is  difficult  to  determine  the  actual  order  of 
time  of  each  incident.  The  first  three  Evangelists  have  recorded  the  denials  of  Peter  consec- 
utively, evidently  because  they  formed  one  distinct  subject  in  themselves,  and  not  thereby 
forbidding  the  supposition  that  during  their  progress  other  incidents  may  have  occurred. 
So  too  with  other  matters  ;  so  that  it  is  not  strange  that  some  transpositions  become  necessary 
in  order  to  place  the  parallel  passages  side  by  side.  Thus,  e.g.  Jno.  xviii.  18,  quite  as  prop- 
erly belongs  in  its  place ;  but  has  been  transposed  to  a  previous  section  on  account  of  the 
same  thing  being  mentioned  then  by  the  other  Evangelists,  also  quite  as  naturally  and  truly. 
Sections  142  and  143  may  be  considered  as  to  some  extent  simultaneous.  So  also  St.  Luke 
(vs.  66)  mentions  the  formal  assembling  of  the  Sanhedrim  at  daybreak,  to  avoid  repetition, 
and  then  goes  back  to  speak  of  their  doings  in  the  previous  hours.  These  things  create  a 
difficulty  in  the  arrangement  of  the  parallel  columns  of  a  harmony,  but  constitute  no  real 
discrepancies. 


246 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIII.  §  142. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 


ST.  LUKB  XXII. 


71  And  when  he 
was  gone  out 
into  the  porch, 
another  maid 
saw  him,  and 
said  unto  them 
that  were  there. 


And  a  maid  saw 
him  and  began 
again^  to  say  to 
them  that  stood 


58  And  aftera  Uttle 
while  another 
saw  him,  and 
said,  Thou   art 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 

taught  in  the 
synagogue,  and 
in  the  temple, 
whither  all'  the 
Jews  resort ;  and 
in  secret  have  I 
said  nothing. 

21  Why  askest  thou 
me  ?  ask  them 
which  heard  me, 
what  I  have  said 
unto  them :  be- 
hold !  they  know 

22  what  I  said.  And 
when  he  had  thus 
spoken,  one  of 
the  officers  which 
stood  by  struck 
Jesus  with  the 
palm  of  his  hand, 
saying,  Answerest 
thou     the     high 

23  priest  so  ?  Jesus 
answered  him,  If 
I  have  spoken 
evil,  bear  witness 
of  the  evil :  but  if 
well,  why  smitest 

24  thou  me  ?  Now 
Annas  had  sent 
him  bound  unto 
Caiajihas  the  high 

25  priest.  And  Si- 
mon Peter  stood 
and  warmed  him- 


self. They  said 
therefore  unto 
him.  Art  not  thou 
also    one   of    his 


i  whither  the  Jews  always  resort 


2  saw  him  again,  and  began 


Pari  VIII.  §  142.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION ;  THE  SABBATH. 


247 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

This  fellow  was 
also  with  Jesus 
of       Nazareth. 

72  And  again  he 
denied  with  an 
oath,  I  do  not 
know  the  man. 

73  And  after  a 
while  came  unto 
him  they  that 
stood  by,  and 
said  to  Peter, 
Surely  thou  also 
art  07ie  of  them; 
for  thy  speech 
bewrayeth  thee. 

74  Then  began  he 
to  curse  and  to 
swear,  saying,  I 
know  not  the 
man. 


ST.  MABK  XIV. 

by,  This  is  one 
of  them. 


ST.  LUKE  XXII. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 


also    of    them.         disciples?  He  de- 


70  And 

he      denied     it 


And  im- 
mediately     the 
75  cock  crew.  And 


Peter  remem- 
bered the  word 
of  Jesus,  which 


said,*  Before  the 
cock  crow,  thou 
shall    deny  me 

thrice.  And  he 
went  out,  and 
wept  bitterly. 


again 


And  a 
little  after,  they 
that  stood  by 
said  again  to 
Peter,  Surely 
thou  art  one  of 
them ;  for  thou 
art  a  Galilaean.^ 

71  But  he  began  to 
curse  and  to 
swear,  saying,! 
know  not  this 
man  of  whom  ye 

72  speak.  And  im- 
mediately^ the 
second  time  the 
cock  crew.  And 


Peter  called  to 
mind  the  word 
that  Jesus  said 


untohim.Before 
the  cock  crow 
twice,  thou  shalt 
deny  me  thrice. 
And  when  he 
thought  there- 
on, he  wept. 


And  Peter  said, 
Man,  I  am  not. 

K)  And  about  the 
space  of  one 
hour  after  an- 
other confident- 
ly affirmed,  say- 
ing, Of  a  truth 
this  fellow  also 
was  with  him : 
for  he  is  a  Gal- 

60  ilaean.  And  Pe- 


nied  it,  and  said, 

26  I  am  not.  One 
of  the  servants 
of  the  high  priest, 
being  his  kinsman 
whose  ear  Peter 
cut  off,  saith,  Did 
not  I  see  thee  in 
the  garden    with 

27  him  ?  Peter  then 


ter  said,  Man,  I  • 
know  not  what 
thou  sayest. 
And  immediate- 
ly, while  he  yet 
spake,   a^    cock 

61  crew.  And  the 
Lord  turned, 
and  looked  upon 
Peter.  And  Pe- 
ter remembered 
the  word  of  the 
Lord,  how  he 
had  said  unto 
him,  Before  the 
cock  crow  to- 
day,^ thou  shalt 
deny  me  thrice. 

62  And  he^  went 
out,  and  wept 
bitterly. 


denied  again :  and 
immediately  the 
cock  crew. 


1  a  Galilsean,  and  thy  speech  agreeth  thereto  ^  omit  immediately  '  the  cock 

3  said  unto  him,  Before  ^  omit  to-d&j  ^  And  Peter  went 


248 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER ; 


[Paet  Vm.  §  143. 


§  143.   After  further  Examination,  the  Sanhedrim  adjudge  Jesus  guilty  of 
Blasphemy.     He  is  mocked  by  the  Servants. 


69 


Matt.  xxvi.  59-68. 
Now  the  chief  priests,' 


Mar.  XIV.  55-65.       Lk.  xxii.  67-71,  63-65. 


55  And  the  chief  priests 
and  all  the  council 
sought  for  witness 
against  Jesus  to  put 
him     to    death ;    and 


and  all  the  council  sought 
false  witness  asrainst  .Je- 
sus,  to  put  him  to  death ; 

60  but  found  none,  though  66  found  none.  For  many 
many  false  witnesses  bare  false  witness 
came.^   At  the  last  came         against  him,  but  their 

agreed  not 
And  there 
arose  certain,  and  bare 
false   witness   against 

61  two^  'and  said,  This  fel-     ss  him,  saying.  We  heard 


witness 
67  together. 


low  said,  I  am  able  to 
destroy  the  temple  of 
God,  and  to  build  it  in 
three  days.* 


62  And  the  high  priest 
arose,  and  said  unto  him, 

Answerestthou  nothing? 
what  is  it  which  these 
witness     against    thee  ? 

63  But  Jesus  held  his  peace. 
And  the  high  priest  an- 
swered and  said  unto 
him,  I  adjure  thee  by 
the  living  God,  that  thou 
tell  us  whether  thou  be 
the  Christ,  the    Son  of 

64  God.  Jesus  saith  unto 
him,  Thou  hast  said: 
nevertheless  I  say  unto 


him  say,  I  will  destroy 
this  temple  that  is 
made  with  hands,  and 
within  three  days  I 
will  build  another 
made  without  hands.* 
69  But  neither  so  did 
their     witness    agree 

60  together.  And  the 
high  priest  stood  up  in 
the  midst,  and  asked 
Jesus,  saying,  Answer- 
estthou  nothing?  what 
is  it  which  these  wit- 

61  ness  against  thee?  But 
he  held  his  peace, 
and  answered  nothing. 
Again  the  high  priest 
asked  him,  and  said 
unto  him,  Art  thou 
the  Christ,  the  Son  of 

62  the  Blessed?  And  Je- 
sus said,  I  am : 


67 


Saying,' Art  thou  the 

Christ  ?  tell  us.    And 

he  said  unto  them.  If 

I  tell  you,  ye  will  not 

68  believe :  and  if  I*  ask 


1  priests,  and  elders,  and  ^  yea,  though  many  false  witnesses  came,  yet  found  they  none 

^  two  false  witnesses  ''  if  I  also  ask 

^  Jno.  ii.  19 ;  see  Matt,  xxvii.  40;  Mar.  xv.  29. 


Part  VIII.  §  144.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


249 


ST.  MATT.  XXVI. 

you,  Hereafter  shall  ye 
see  the  Son  of  Man  sit- 
ting on  the  right  hand 
of  power,  and  coming  in 
the   clouds   of   heaven." 

65  Then  the  high  priest 
rent  his  clothes,  saying, 
He  hath  spoken  blasphe- 
my :  what  further  need 
have  we  of  witnesses? 
behold !  now  ye  have 
heard   the^    blasphemy  : 

66  what  think  ye  ?  They 
answered    and  said,    He 

67  is  guilty  of  death.''  Then 
did  they  spit  in  his  face, 
and  buffeted  him ;  and 
others  smote  him  with 
the  palms  of  their  hands, 

68  saying,  Prophesy  unto 
us,  thou  Christ,  Who  is 
he  that  smote  thee  ? 


ST.  MARK  XIV. 


and  ye  shall  see  the 
Son  of  Man  sitting  on 
the  right  hand  of 
power,  and  coming  in 
the  clouds  of  heaven.* 


63  Then  the  high  priest 
rent   his  clothes,  and 

saith.  What  need  we 
any  further  witnesses  ? 

64  Ye  have  heard  the 
blasphemy:  what  think 
ye  ?  And  they  all  con- 
demned   him    to    be 

65  guilty  of  death.**  And 
some  began  to  spit  on 
him,  and  to  cover  his 
face,  and  to  buffet 
him,  and  to  say  unto 
him,  Prophesy :  and 
the  servants  did  strike 
him  with  the  palms  of 
their  hands. 


ST.  JOHN  XXII. 

you,  ye  will   not  an- 

69  swer.'  But^  hereafter 
shall  the  Son  of  Man 
sit  on  the  right  hand 
of  the  power  of  God.* 

70  Then  said  they  all, 
Art  thou  then  the  Son 
of  God  ?  And  he  said 
unto  them.  Ye  say  that 

71  I  am.  And  they  said, 
What  need  we  any 
further  witness  ?  for  we 
ourselves  have  heard 
of  his  own  mouth. 


63  And  the  men  that 
held  him*  mocked  him, 

64  and  smote  him.  And 
when  they  had  blind- 
folded him,  they^  asked 
him,  saying,Prophesy, 
who  is  it    that  smote 

65  thee?  And  many  other 
things  blasphemously 
spake  they  against  him. 


Matt,  xxvii.  1,  2. 

1  When  the  morn- 
ing was  come,  all 
the  chief  priests 
and  elders  of  the 
people  took  coun- 
sel against  Jesus  to 
put  him  to  death  : 

2  and  when  they 
had  bound  him, 
they  led  him  away. 


§  144.    They  lead  Him  to  Pilate. 

Mar.  XV.  1      Lk.  xxii.  66,  xxiii.  1.  Jno.  xviii.  28. 


And  straight- 


way 


in 


morning 


the 
the 

chief  priests 
held  a  consulta- 
tion with  the  el- 
ders and  scribes 
and  the  whole 
council,  and 
bound      Jesus, 


66  And  as  soon 
as  it  was  day, 
the  elders  of 
the  people  and 
the  chief  priests 
and  the  scribes 
came  together, 
and  led  him 
away^  into  their 
council. 


28    Then  led  they 


^  answer  me,  nor  let  me  go        ^  omit  But  ^  his  blasphemy 

*  held  Jesus  *  they  struck  him  on  the  face,  and  asked    ^  omit  away 

a  See  Dan.  vii.  13  ;   Acts  vii.  56.  ''  Lev.  xxiv.  16. 

82 


250 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER  ; 


[Part  VIII.  §  145. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

and  delivered  him 
to'  Pilate  the  gov- 
ernor. 


ST.  MARK  XV. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIII. 


and  carried  Atm     i  And  the  whole 


away,  and  de- 
livered him  to 
Pilate. 


multitude  of 
them  arose,  and 
led  him  unto 
Pilate. 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 

Jesus  from  Caia- 
phas  unto  the  hall 
of  judgment:  and 
it  was  early  ;  and 
they  themselves 
went  not  into  the 
judgment  hall, 
lest  they  should 
be  defiled ;  but 
that  they  might 
eat  the  passover. 


§  145.    Judas  repents  and  hangs  himself. 


St.  Matt,  xxvii.  3-10. 

8  Then  Judas,  which  had  betrayed  him, 
when  he  saw  that  he  was  condemned, 
repented  himself,  and  brought  again 
the  thirty  pieces  of  silver  to  the  chief 

4  priests  and  elders,  Saying,  I  have  sinned 
in  that  I  have  betrayed^  innocent  blood. 
And  they  said,  What  is  that  to  us  ?  see 

5  thou  to  that.  And  he  cast  down  the 
pieces  of  silver  in  the  temple,  and  de- 
parted, and  went  and  hanged  himself. 

6  And  the  chief  priests  took  the  silver 
pieces,  and  said.  It  is  not  lawful  for  to 
put  them  into  the  treasury,  because  it 

7  is  the  price  of  blood.  And  they  took 
counsel,    and    bought   with    them    the 

1  delivered  him  to  Pontius  Pilate 


(Acts  i.  18,  19.) 


18  Now  this  man  purchased  a  field 
with  the  reward  of  iniquity ;  and 
falling  headlong,  he  burst  asunder 
in  the  midst,  and  all   his  bowels 

19  gushed  out.     And  it  was  known 

2  the  innocent 


§  145.  There  is  no  necessity  for  deferring:  the  account  of  the  remorse  and  suicide  of  Judas 
until  after  the  final  condemnation  of  Christ  by  Pilate.  When  the  Sanhedrim  had  passed 
their  judgment,  and  permitted  our  Lord  to  be  treated  by  the  attendants  as  a  condemned 
malefoctor,  Judas  must  have  seen  that  all  was  over.  Doubtless  St.  Matthew  has  narrated 
this  in  its  proper  ])lace. 

The  n.irrativc  of  St.  Luke  in  Acts  i.  18,  19,  is  perfectly  consistent  with  that  of  St.  Matthew. 
If  tlie  traditional  site  of  the  suicide  of  Judas  be  correct  —  and  there  is  no  reason  why  it  should 
not  be  —  on  a  tree  overhanging  the  precipices  of  the  valley  of  Hinnom,  the  breaking  of  the 
rope,  or  of  a  branch  of  the  tree,  would  have  produced  the  effects  described  by  St.  Luke. 

As  to  the  purchase  of  the  field  :  much  needless  ingenuity,  as  in  the  supposition  of  two  fields, 
etc.,  has  been  expended  on  this  point.  The  simple  solution  lies  in  the  fact  that  Judas  w.as 
the  occasion  of  the  purchase,  since  he  gave  the  money  by  which  it  was  effected ;  therefore  he 
is  said  to  have  done  it.  For  similar  instances,  see  Matt,  xxvii.  60;  Jno.  iii.  22  ;  cf.  iv.  2 ;  1 
Cor.  vii.  16 ;  1  Tim.  iv.  16,  etc. 


Part  VIII.  §146.]  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH.  251 

ST.    MATT.    XXVII.  ACTS  I. 

potter's    field,    to    bury    strangers    m.  unto  all  the  dwellers  at  Jerusalem  ; 

8  Wherefore  that  field  was  called,  The  insomuch  as  that  field  is  called  iu 

9  field  of  blood,    unto    this  day.     Then  their    proper    tongue,    Aceldama, 
was  fulfilled  that  which  was  spoken  by  that  is  to  say,  The  field  of  blood. 
Jeremy  the  prophet,  saying,  And  they 

took  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  the 
price  of  him  that  was  valued,  whom 
they  of  the  children  of  Israel  did  value  ; 

10  and  gave    them  for  the  potter's  field, 
as  the  Lord  appointed  me." 


§  146.   Our  Lord  before  Pilate.     He  seeks  to  release  Him. 
Matt,  xxvii.  11-14.     Mar.  xv.  2-5.     Lk.  xxiii.  2-5.        Jno.  xviii.  29-38. 

29  Pilate  then  went  out 
unto  them,  and  saith,^ 
What  accusation  bring 
ye  against  this  man  ? 

30  They  answered  and 
said  unto  him,  If  he 
were  not  a  malefactor, 
we  would  not  have 
delivered  him  up  unto 

31  thee.  Then  said  Pilate  , 
unto  them.  Take  ye 
him,  and  judge-  accord- 
ing to  your  law.  The 
Jews  therefore  said 
unto  him.  It  is  not 
lawful  for  us  to  put 
any    man    to    death : 

32  that  the  saying  of 
Jesus  might  be  ful- 
filled, which  he  spake, 
signifying  what  death 
he  should  die.** 

^  and  said  ^  judge  him 

"  Zech.  xi.  12,  13.     And  I  said  unto  them,  If  ye  think  good,  give  me  my  price ;  and  if  not, 

forbear.     So  they  weighed  for  my  price  thirty  pieces  of  silver.     And  the  Lokd  said  unto  me. 

Cast  it  unto  the  potter  :  a  goodly  price  that  I  was  prized  at  of  them.     And  I  took  the  thirty 

pieces  of  silver,  and  cast  them  to  the  potter  in  the  house  of  the  Lord.    See  also  Jer.  xviii.  1, 2. 

*>  Matt.  XX.  19  ;  Jno.  xii.  32,  33. 


252 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER ; 


[Part  VIII.  §  146. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 


ST.  MABE  XV. 


And  Jesus 
stood  before  the 
governor :  and 
the  governor 
asked  him,  say- 
ing. Art  thou 
the  King  of  the 
Jews? 


2  And  Pilate 
asked  him,  Art 
thou  the  King 
of  the  Jews  ? 


ST.  LUKE  XXIII.. 

And  they  be- 
gan to  accuse 
him,saying,We 
found  this  fel- 
low perverting 
our^  nation,  and 
forbidding  to 
give  tribute  to 
Caesar,^  and  ^ 
saying,  that 
he  himself  is 
Christ  a  King. 


And  Pilate 
asked  him,  say- 
ing, Art  thou 
the  King  of  the 
Jews? 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 


33  Then  Pilate  en- 
tered into  the 
judgment  hall 
again,  and  called 
Jesus,  and  said 
unto  him.  Art 
thou  the  King  of 

34  the  Jews  ?  Jesus 
answered,^  Sayest 
thou  this  thing  of 
thyself,  or  did 
others  tell  it  thee 

35  of  me?  Pilate  an- 
swered, Am  I  a 
Jew  ?  Thine  own 
nation  and  the 
chief  priests  have 
delivered  thee 
unto  me :  what 
hast  thou  done  ? 

36  Jesus  answered, 
My  kingdom  is 
not  of  this  world  : 
if  my  kingdom 
were  of  this  world, 
then  would  my 
servants  fight, 
that  I  should  not 
be    delivered    to 


'  the  nation  ^  omit  and 

a  See  Matt.  xvii.  24-27 ;  xxii.  17-21  ;  Mar.  xii.  14-17. 


3  answered  him 


Paet  VIII.  §  146.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


253 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 


ST.  MARK  XV. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIU. 


And  Jesus  said,^ 
Thou  sayest. 


12  And  when  he 
was  accused  of 
the  chief  priests 
and  elders,  he 
answered       no- 

13  thing.  Then  said 
Pilate  unto  him, 
Hearest  thou 
not  how  many 
things  they  wit- 
ness        against 

14  thee?  And  he 
answered  him  to 
never  a  word ; 
insomuch  that 
the  governor 
marvelled  great- 


And  he  answer- 
ing said  unto 
him,  Thou  sav- 
est  it. 


3  And  the  chief 
priests  accused 
him  of  many 
things :  but  he 
answered     no- 

4  thing.  And  Pi- 
late asked  him 
again, ^  Answer- 
est  thou  no- 
thing ?  behold 
how  many 
things  they  wit- 
ness      against 

s  thee.  But  Jesus 
yet  answered 
nothing;  so  that 
Pilate  mar- 
velled. 


And  he  an- 
swered him  and 
said,  Thou  say- 
est it. 


i  Then  said  Pi- 
late to  the  chief 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 

the  Jews:  but  now 
is  my  kingdom 
not    from   hence. 

37  Pilate  therefore 
said  unto  him, Art 
thou  a  king  then  ? 
Jesus  answered, 
Thou  sayest  that 
1  am  a  king.  To 
this  end  was  I 
born,  and  for  this 
cause  came  I  into 
the  world,  that  I 
should  bear  wit- 
ness unto  the 
truth.  Every  one 
that  is  of  the  truth 
heareth  my  voice. 

38  Pilate  saith  unto 
him,  What  is 
truth  ? 

And  when  he 
had  said  this,  he 
went  out 
unto    the 


agam 
Jews, 


1  said  unto  him 


2  again,  saying,  Answerest 


254  THE  LAST  PASSOVEE ;  [Part  VIII.  §  147. 

ST.  MATT.  XXVII.      ST.  MARK  XV.  ST.  LUKE  XXIII.  ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 

priests  and  to  the  peo-         and  saith  unto  them, 
pie,  I  find  no  fault  in         I  find  in  him  no  fault 
fi  this  man.     And  they         at  all. 
were  the  more  fierce, 
saying,  He  stirreth  up 
the    people,    teaching 
throughout  all  Jewry, 
even^  beginning  from 
Galilee  to  this  place. 

§  147.    Our  Lord  before  Herod.     He  is  sent  back  to  Pilate,  who  again  seeks  to 

release  Him. 

St.  Luke  xxiii.  6-16. 

f  When  Pilate  heard,^  he  asked  whether  the  man  were  a  Galilfean.  And  as 
soon  as  he  knew  that  he  belonged  unto  Herod's  jurisdiction,  he  sent  him  to 
Herod,  who  himself  also  was  at  Jerusalem  at  that  time. 

8  And  when  Herod  saw  Jesus,  he  was  exceeding  glad :  for  he  was  desirous 
to  see  him  of  a  long  season,^  because  he  had  heard*  of  him ;  and  he  hoped  to 

9  have  seen  some  miracle  done  by  him.     Then  he  questioned  with  him  in  many 

10  words ;  but  he  answered  him  nothing.     And  the  chief  priests  and    scribes 

11  stood  and  vehemently  accused  him.  And  Herod  with  his  men  of  war  set 
him  at  nought,  and  mocked  ^^m,  and  arrayed  A^»^*  in  a  gorgeous  robe,  and 

12  sent  him  again  to  Pilate.  And  the  same  day  Herod  and  Pilate^  were  made 
friends  together :  for  before  they  were  at  enmity  between  themselves. 

13  And  Pilate,  when  he  had  called  together  the  chief  priests  and  the  rulers 

14  and  the  people,  'said  unto  them,  Ye  have  brought  this  man  unto  me,  as  one 
that  perverteth  the  people  :  and,  behold !  I,  having  examined  him  before  you, 
have  found  no  fault  in  this  man  touching  those  things  whereof  ye  accuse  him: 

15  no,  nor  yet  Herod :  for  he  sent  him  to  us  ;^  and,  lo,  nothing  worthy  of  death 

16  is  done  unto  him.     I  will  therefore  chastise  him,  and  release  him. 


§  148.     Pilate  still  further  seeks  to  release  Jesus  ;  then,  after  scourging  Him, 

delivers  Him  to  be  crucified. 

Matt,  xxvii.  15-26.     Mar.  xv.  6-15.     Lk.  xxiii.  17-25.  Jxo.  xviii.  39,40, 

XIX.  1. 

15     Now  at  that  feast      e       Now  at   that  39     But  ye  have 

a  custom,  that  I 

should  release 

unto  you  one  at 

the  passover : 

'  season  *  heard  many  things  of  him 

^  for  I  sent  you  to  him ;  and,  lo, 


Now  at  that  feast 

6       Now  at   that 

the  governor  was 

feasthe  released 

wont    to    release 

unto  them  one 

unto  the  people  a 

prisoner,whom- 

prisoner,      whom 

soever  they  de- 

1  omit  even          ^  heard  of  Galilee,  he  asked 

6  him                     6 

Pilate  and  Herod 

Pakt  VIII.  §148.1  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


255 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

16  they  would.  And 
they  had  then  a 
notable  prisoner, 
called     Barabbas. 


V  Therefore  when 
they  were  gath- 
ered together,  Pi- 


late said  unto 
them,  Whom  will 
ye  that  I  release 
unto  you  ?  Barab- 
bas, or  Jesus  which 
is    called  Christ? 

18  For  he  knew  that 
for  envy  they  had 
delivered  him. 

19  When  he  was  set 
down  on  the  judg- 
ment seat,  his  wife 
sent  unto  him,  say- 
ing, Have  thou 
nothing  to  do  with 
that  just  man:  for 
I  have  suffered 
many  things  this 
day  in  a  dream 
because    of    him. 

20  But  the  chief 
priests  and  elders 
persuaded  the  mul- 
titude   that    they 


ST.  MARK  XV. 

7  sired.  And  there 
was  one  named 
Barabbas,  w/ii'cA 
lay  bound  with 
them  that  had 
made  insurrec- 
tion,^ who  had 
committed  mur- 
der in    the    in- 

8  surrection.  And 
the  multitude 
coming  up^  be- 
gan to  desire 
him  to  do  as  he 
was  wont  to  do* 
unto  them.  But 
Pilate  answered 
them,  saying. 
Will  ye  that  I 
release  unto  you 
the  King  of  the 

10  Jews  ?  For  he 
knew  that  the 
chief  priests  had 
delivered  him 
for  envy. 


u  But  the  chief 
priests  moved 
the  people,  that 
he  should  rather 


ST.  LUKE  XXIII. 


19  [Barabbas]^ 
(who  for  a  cer- 
tain sedition 
made  in  the  city, 
and  for  murder, 
was  cast  into 
prison.) 


ST.  JOHN  XVIII. 


18  And  they  cried 

.  out  all  at  once, 

saying,     Away 

with  this  man, 


will  ye  there- 
fore that  I  re- 
lease unto  you 
the  King  of 
the  Jews  ? 


40  Then  cried 
they*  again, 
saying,Notthis 
man,   but  Ba- 


^  ver.  17.  For  of  necessity  he  must  release  one  unto  them  at  the  feast. 

'  made  insurrection  with  him.  ^  (^jjg  multitude  crying  aloud  began 

*  as  he  had  ever  done  unto  them.  ^  cried  they  all  again 


256 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER ; 


[Part  VIII.  §  148. 


ST.    MATT.    XXVII. 

should     ask     Ba- 
rabbas,     and     de- 

21  stroy  Jesus.  The 
governor  answer- 
ed and  said  unto 
them,  "Whether  of 
the  twain  will  ye 
that  I  release  unto 
you  ?   They   said, 

22  Barabbas.  Pilate 
saith  unto  them, 
"What  shall  I  do 
then  with  Jesus 
which  is  called 
Christ?  They^XX 
say,^  Let  him  be 

23  crucified.  And  he^ 
said,  "Why,  what 
evil  hath  he  done  ? 


ST.    MARK    XV. 

release    Barab- 
bas unto  them. 

12  And  Pilate  an- 
swered and  said 
again  unto  them, 
"What  will  ye 
then  that  I  shall 
do  unto  Mm 
whom  ye  call 
the  King  of  the 
Jews? 

13  And  they  cried 
out  again,  Cru- 

14  cify  him  !  Then 
Pilate  said  un- 
to them,  Why, 
what  evil  hath 
he  done  ? 


ST.    LUKE    XXIII. 

and  release  unto 
us  Barabbas : 
20  But  Pilate,^  wil- 
ling to  release 
Jesus,  spake 
again  to   them. 


But  they  cried  out 
the  more,  saying, 
Let  him  be  cru- 
cified ! 


And  they  cried 
out  the  more  ex- 
ceedingly, Cru- 
cify him  ! 


ST.    JOHN    XVIII. 

rabbas.  Now 
Barabbas  was 
a  robber. 


21  But  they  cried, 
saying.  Crucify 
Mm\  crucifyhim! 

22  And  he  said 
unto  them  the 
third  time,"Why, 
what  evil  hath 
he  done  ?  I  have 
found  no  cause 
of  death  in  him : 
I  will  therefore 
chastise  him, 
and  let  him  go. 

23  And  they  were 
instant  with 
loud  voices,  re- 
quiring that  he 
might  be  cru- 
cified. And  their 
voices*  pre- 
vailed. 

24  "When  Pilate  saw 
that  he  could  pre- 
vail nothing,  but 
that  rather  a  tu- 
mult was  made, 
he  took  water,  and 
washed  his  hands 
before  the  multi- 

1  Pilate  therefore,  willing  ^  ^H  say  unto  him  ^  And  the  goTemor  said 

*■  And  the  voices  of  them  and  of  the  chief  priests  prevailed 


Part  VIII.  §  149.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


257 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

tude,"  saying,  I  am 
innocent  of  this 
blood  :  ^  see  ye  to 
25  it.  Then  answered 
all  the  people,  and 
said,  His  blood  he 
on  us,  and  on  our 
children  ! 


8T.  MAKK  XV. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIII. 


ST.  JOHN  XIX. 


26  Then  released 
he  Barabbas  unto 
them: 

and  when 
he  had  scourged 
JesuSjhe  delivered 
him  to  be  crucified. 


15  And  so  Pilate, 
willing  to  con- 
tent the  people, 


released  Barab- 
bas unto  them, 

and  delivered 
Jesus,  when  he 
had  scourged 
him,  to  be  cru- 
cified. 


24  And  Pilate 
gave  sentence 
that  it  should 
be  as    they  re- 

25  quired.  And  he 
released^  him 
that  for  sedition 
and  murder  was 
cast  into  prison, 
whom  they  had 
desired ;  but  he 
delivered  Jesus 
to  their  will. 


1  Then  Pilate 
therefore  took 
Jesus,  and 

scourged  him. 


16 


§149 
St.  Matt,  xxvii.  27-30. 

27  Then   the    soldiers  of 
the  governor  took  Jesus 
into    the    common    hall, 
and    gathered  unto  him 
the   whole  band  of  sol-     v  whole  band.  And  they 

28  diers.  And  they  stripped         clothed  him  with  pur- 
him,  and  put  on  him  a 

scarlet  robe. 

29  And    when    they   had         pie,     and     platted 


The  Soldiers  mock  Him. 

St.  Mark  xy.  16-19. 

And  the  soldiers  led 
him  away  into  the  hall, 
called  Prastorium ;  and 
they  call  together  the 


St.  John  xix.  2,  3. 


a 


^  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this  just  person 

"  Comp.  Dent-  xxi.  6,  7. 


2       And     the    soldiers 
platted    a    crown   of 

^  released  unto  them  him 


§  148.  The  words  of  St.  Matthew,  vs.  26,  and  St.  Mark,  vs.  15,  "  delivered  him  to  be  cruci- 
fied," properly  belong  to  §  151,  but  cannot  well  be  separated  from  their  context.  They  are 
introduced  before  §  149  because  they  really  form  part  of  the  transaction  now  going  on.  Pilate 
reluctantly  delivered  our  Lord  to  be  crucified;  after  giving  him  up,  he  made  still  one  effort 
more  for  his  release,  and  then  finally  abandoned  him. 

§  149.  The  robe  of  Matt.  28  was  the  mill  tan,-  cloak  of  an  officer.  "Scarlet"  of  Matt,  and 
"  purple  "  of  Mar.  are  frequently  used  in  Greek  of  the  same  color  —  a  purple-red. 

33 


258 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIII.  §  150. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

platted  a  crowu  of  thorns, 
they  put  it  upon  his 
head,  and  a  reed  in  his 
right  hand :  and  they 
bowed  the  knee  before 
him,  and  mocked  him, 
saying.  Hail,  King  of  the 
30  Jews !  And  tliey  spit 
upon  him,  and  took  the 
reed,  and  smote  him  on 
the  head. 


ST.  MAKK  XV. 

crown  of  thorns,  and 
put  it  about  his  head, 


18  and  began  to  salute 
him.  Hail,  King  of  the 

I'j  Jews !  And  they  smote 
him  on  the  head  with 
a  reed,  and  did  spit 
upon  him,  and  bowing 
their  knees  worshipped 
him. 


ST.  JOHN  XIX. 

thorns,  and  put  it  on 
his  head,  and  they  put 
on  him  a  purple  robe, 


3  and  they  came  to  him^ 
and  said.  Hail,  King 
of  the  Jews  !  And  they 
smote  him  with  their 
hands. 


§  150.     Pilate  makes  a  final  Effort  for  His  release. 
St.  John  xix.  4-1 6\ 

4  Pilate^  went  forth  again,  and  saith  unto  them.  Behold  !  I  bring  him  forth 

5  to  you,  that  ye  may  know  that  I  find  no  fault.^  Then  came  Jesus  forth, 
wearing  the  crown  of  thorns,  and  the  purple  robe.     And  Pilate  saith  unto 

e  them.  Behold  the  man !  When  the  chief  priests  therefore  and  officers  saw 
him,  they  cried  out,'*  Crucify  him,  crucify  him!    Pilate  saith  unto  them.  Take 

7  ye  him,  and  crucify  him :  for  I  find  no  fault  in  him.  The  Jews  answered,^ 
We  have  a  law,  and  by  the"  law  he  ought  to  die,  because  he  made  himself  the 
Son  of  God." 

9  When  Pilate  therefore  heard  that  saying,  he  was  the  more  afraid ;  and 
went  again  into  the  judgment  hall,  and  saith  unto  Jesus,  Whence  art  thou  ? 

10  But  Jesus  gave  him  no  answer.  Pilate  saith'  unto  him,  Speakest  thou  not 
unto  me  ?  knowest  thou  not  that  I  have  j^ower  to  release  thee,  and  have  power 

u  to  crucify  thee?^     Jesus  answered,  Thou  hast^  no  power  at  all  against  me, 

except  it  were  given  thee  from  above :  therefore  he  that  delivered  me  unto 

thee  hath  the  greater  sin. 
12       And  from  thenceforth  Pilate  sought  to  release  him  :  but  the  Jews  cried 

out,  saying.  If  thou  let  this  man  go,  thou  art  not  Caesar's  friend :  whosoever 

maketh  himself  a  king  speaketh  against  Cfcsar. 

When  Pilate  therefore  heard  these  sayings,^"  he  brought  Jesus  forth,  and 

sat  down  in  the  judgment  seat  in  a  place  that  is  called  the  Pavement,  but  in 


13 


1  omit  they  came  to  him  and 

*  cried  out,  saying, 

"  Then  saith  Pilate 

^  Thou  couldest  have  no 


^  Pihate  therefore  went  ^  foult  in  him 

^  answered  him  ^  by  our  law 

'  I  have  power  to  crucify  thee,  and  have  power  to  release  thee? 
1^  that  saying 
a  See  Jno.  v.  18  ;  x.  33,  etc. 


Part  VIII.  §151.]  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


259 


ST.    JOHN    XIX. 

14  the  Hebrew,  Gabbatha.     And  it  was  the  preparation  of  the  passover,'  about 

15  the  sixth  hour  :  and  he  saith  unto  the  Jews,  Behold  your  King !  They 
therefore-  cried  out.  Away  with  him,  away  with  him,  crucify  him !  Pilate 
saith  unto  them.  Shall  I  crucify  your  King  ?    The  chief  priests  answered,  We 

16  have  no  king  but  Caesar.  Then  delivered  he  him  therefore  unto  them  to  be 
crucified. 


§  151.     Our  Lord  is  led  forth  to  be  Crucified. 


Matt,  xxvii.  31-34.  Mar.  xv.  20-23 
And  after  that 


Lk.  XXIII.  26-33^      Jno.  xix.  16^17. 


31 

theyhad  mocked 
him,  taking^  the 
robe  off  from 
him,  they  put 
his  own  raiment 
on  him,  and  led 
him  awayto  cru- 
82  cify  him.  And 
as  they  came 
out,  they  found 
a  man  of  Cy  rene, 
Simon  by  name : 


20 


21 


And  when  they 
had  mocked 
him,  they  took 
off  the  purple 
from  him,  and 
put  his  own 
clothes  on  him, 
and  led  him  out 

to  crucify  him^  26  And  as  they  led 
And  they  com-  him  away,  they 
pel  one  Simon  laid  hold  upon 
a  Cyrenian,who  one  Simon,  a 
passed  by,  com-         Cyrenian,   com- 


16 


1  and  about  the 

3  they  took  the  robe  off  from  him,  and  put 


"  And  they  took 
Jesus  and  led 
him  away. 


2  But  they  cried 
4  him 


§  150.  On  the  words  "preparation  of  the  passover"  of  vs.  14,  see  Introductory  Note  to 
Part  viii.  III.  There  has  been  much  discussion  in  regard  to  the  time  mentioned  in  vs.  14. 
The  apparent  difference  between  it  and  the  "  third  hour"  of  Mar.  xv.  25  has  led  to  a  variation 
in  the  Greek  text  of  St.  John  from  the  earliest  times.  The  difference  in  the  numerical  notation 
by  means  of  letters  is  indeed  very  slight  (s'  for  f),  yet  there  is  no  occasion  for  making  any 
alteration  in  the  text  as  it  stands.  The  actual  hour  must  have  been  not  much  later  than 
6  A.M.  for  our  Lord  was  taken  before  Pilate  early  in  the  morning  (Matt,  xxvii.  1  ;  JNIar. 
XV.  1),  as  soon  after  daybreak  as  the  Sanhedrim  could  assemble  and  formally  deliver  him  up 
(Lk.  xxii.  66) — and  it  was  9  a.m.  when  they  crucified  him  (Mar.  xv.  24).  This  time  is 
exactlv  designated  by  St.  John,  if  we  understand  him  to  use  the  Roman  official  computation 
of  the  hours  from  midnight. 

§  151.  St.  John  says  that  our  Lord  bore  his  own  cross,  or  rather,  that  he  went  forth  bearing 
it;  St.  Matthew,  that  when  they  were  come  out  of  the  city  they  met  Simon,  and  compelled 
him  to  bear  it.  Both  accounts  are  perfectly  consistent.  The  other  Evangelists  mention  only 
the  part  recorded  by  St.  Matthew,  perhaps  because  Simon  was  so  well  known  in  the  C^hris- 
tian  community  as  having  borne  the  Lord's  cross. 

Simon  was  coming  "  out  of  the  country ; "  but  as  it  does  not  appear  from  what  distance, 
nor  (or  what  purpose  he  had  been  there,  no  inference  can  be  drawn  from  this  fact  as  to  the  day 
of  the  week. 

The  drink  offered  (Matt.  v.  34;  Mar.  v.  23)  was  the  acid,  drugged  wine,  ordinarily  given 
to  those  about  to  be  crucified,  to  dull  the  sense  of  pain. 


260 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER. 


[Part  VIII.  §  151. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

him  they  com- 
pelled to  bear 
his  cross. 


ST.  MARK    XV. 

ing  out  of  the 
country,  the  fa- 
ther of  Alexan- 
der and  Rufus, 
to  bear  his 
cross. 


33  And  when  they    22  And  they  bring 
were  come  unto        him   unto   the 


ST.    LUKE    XXIII. 

ing  out  of  the  coun- 
try, and  on  him  they 
laid  the  cross,  that 
he  might  bear  it 
after  Jesus. 

27  And  there  followed 
him  a  great  company 
of  people,  and  of 
women,  which^  be- 
wailed and  lamented 

28  him.  But  Jesus  turn- 
ing unto  them,  said, 
Daughters  of  Jeru- 
salem, weep  not  for 
me,  but  weep  for 
yourselves,  and  for 

29  your  children.  For, 
behold!  the  days  are 
coming,  in  the  whfch 
they  shall  say,Bless- 
ed  are  the  barren, 
and  the  wombs  that 
never  bare,  and  the 
paps    which    never 

30  gave  suck.  Then 
shall  they  begin  to 
sayto  the  mountains. 
Fall  on  us !  and  to 
the  hills,  Cover  us  !* 

81  For  if  they  do  these 
things  in  a  green 
tree,  what  shall  be 
done    in   the   dry? 

82  And  there  were  also 
two  other,  malefac- 
tors, led  with  him 
to  be  put  to  death. 

33  And  when  they 
were  come   to   the 


ST.    JOHN    XIX. 

Andhebeariucr 
the    cross 
himself^ 


by 


went  forth  into 
a  place  called 


1  bearing  his  cross  {omit  by  himself)  ^  which  also  bewailed 

a  Hosea  x.  8.    And  they  shall  say  to  the  mountains,  Cover  us !  and  to  the  hiUs,  Fall  on  us! 
Comp.  Isa.  ii.  19;  Rev.  vi.  16. 


Part  VIH.  §  152.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


261 


ST.  MARK  XV. 

place  Golgo- 
tha, which  is, 
being  inter- 
preted, The 
place  of  a  skull. 
23  And  they  gave 
him^  wine 

mingled  with 
myrrh  ^:  but 
he  received  it 
not. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIII. 

place,      which      is 
called  a  skulP  — 


ST.  JOHN  XIX. 

The  place  of  a 
skull,  which  is 
called  in  the 
Hebrew  Gol- 
gotha :  — 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

a  place   called 
Golgotha,  that 

is  to  say,  a 
place  of  a  skull, 
34  they  gave  him 
wine-  to  drink 
mingled  with 
gall : "  and  when 
he  had  tasted 
thereof,  he 
would  not 

drink. 

§  152.     The  Crucifixion. 

IVIatt.  XXVII.  35-38.  Mar.  xv.  24-28.  Lk.  xxiii.  33^  34, 38.  Jno.  xix.  18-24. 

And    it 


38       Then    were 
there  two 

thieves  cruci- 
fied with  him, 
one  on  the  right 
hand,  and  an- 
other on  the 
left.*" 


25  Ana  It  was 
the  third  hour, 
and   they  cru- 

27  cifiedhim.  And 
with  him  they 
crucify  two 
thieves;  the  one 
on  his  right 
hand,  and  the 
other  on  his 
left.*^ 


33"  —  There     they 
crucified  him,  and 


18 


the  malefactors, 
one  on  the  right 
hand,  and  the 
other  on  the  left.'' 


—  Where     they 
crucified  him,  and 


two  other  with 
him,  on  either 
side  one,  and  Je- 
sus in  the  midst.'' 


37  — And  set  up 
over  his  head 
his  accusation 
written,  THIS 
IS  JESUS  THE 
KING  OF  THE 
JEWS. 


26  And  the  super- 
scription of  his 
accusation  was 
written  over, 
THE  KING  OF 
THE  JEWS. 


34  Then  said  Jesus, 
Father,  forgive 
them ;  for  they 
know   not   what 

38  they  do.  —  And 
a  superscription 
also  was  over  him* 

THE  KING  OF  THE 
JEWS  IS  THIS. 


19 


20 


And  Pilate  wrote 
a  title,  and  put 
it  on  the  cross. 
And  the  writing 
was,  JESUS  OF 
NAZARETH  THE 
KING  OF  THE 
JEAVS.    This  title 


1  translated  Calvary 


vinegar 


^  gave  him  to  drink  wine 


*  Ver.  28.  And  the  scripture  was  fulfilled,  which  saith,  And  he  was  numbered  with  the 
transgressors. 

^  was  written  over  him  in  letters  of  Greek,  and  Latin,  and  Hebrew,  This  is  the  lung  of  the 
Jews. 

a  Comp.  Matt,  xxvii.  48  ;  Ps.  Ixix.  21.  ^  See  Isa.  liii.  12. 


262  THE  LAST  PASSOVER ;  [Part  VIII.  §  152. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII.  ST.  MAKK  XV.  ST.  LUKE  XXIII.  ST.  JOHN  XIX. 

then  read  many 
of  the  Jews  :  for 
the  place  where 
Jesus  was  cruci- 
fied was  nigh  to 
,  the  city :  and  it 
was  written  in 
Hehr  ew, and  Ijuk- 
in    and    Greek.^ 

21  Then  said  the 
chief  priests  of 
the  Jews  to  Pi- 
late, Write  not, 
The  King  of  the 
Jews ;  but  that 
he  said,  I  am 
King  of  the  Jews. 

22  Pilate  answered, 
What  I  have 
written,  I  have 
written. 

23  Then  the  sol- 
diers, when  they 
had  crucified  Je- 
sus, took  his  gar- 
ments, and  made 
four  parts,  to  ev- 
ery soldier  a  part ; 
and  also  his  coat : 
now  the  coat  was 
without  seam, 
woven  from  the 
top     throughout. 

24  They  said  there- 
fore among  them- 
selves, Let  us  not 
rend  it,  but  cast 
lots  for  it,  whose  it 
shall  be  :  that  the 
scripture  might 
befulfilled,2They 

1  Greek  and  Latin  ,  2  fulfilled,  which  saith,  They 


Part  VIII.  §153.1 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


263 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

ST.  MARK  XV. 

ST.  LUKE  XXIII. 

ST.  JOHN  XIX. 

35  And  they  cru- 

24 And  they  cru- 

parted   my    rai- 

cified him,  and 

cify    him,  and^ 

ment  among  them 

parted  his  gar- 

ira.rt   his    gar- 

34''—  And  they  part- 

and for  my  vest- 

ments,  casting 

ments,   casting 

ed    his    raiment, 

ure  they  did  cast 

lots.'^ 

lots  upon  them, 

and  cast  lots." 

lots.^^These  things 

what  every  man 

therefore  the  sol- 

should take.* 

diers  did. 

36  And        sitting 

down         they 

watched     him 

there ; — 

§  153.     He  is  mocked  upon  the  Cross.     The  penitent  Thief. 


Matt,  xxyii.  39-44. 


Mak.  XV.  29-32. 


39 


And  they  that  passed 
by  reviled  him,**  wag- 

40  ging  their  heads,  and 
saying,  Thou  that  de- 
stroyest  the  temple, 
and  buildest  it  in  three 
days,*^  save  thyself,''  if 
thou  be  the  Son  of 
God,  and  come  down 

41  from  the  cross  !  Like- 
wise* the  chief  priests 
mocking  him,  with  the 
scribes      and     elders, 

42  said,  He  saved  others  ; 
himself  he  cannot  save. 


29 


And  they  that  passed 
by  railed  on  him,''  wag- 
ging their  heads,  and 
saying,  Ah,  thou  that 
destroyest  the  temple, 
and  buildest  it  in  three 

30  days,*^  save  thyself, 
and  come  down  from 

31  the  cross  !  Likewise 
also  the  chief  priests 
mocking  said  among 
themselves  with  the 
scribes.  He  saved  oth- 
ers ;  himself  he  cannot 

32  save.     Let  Christ  the 


Lk.  XXIII.  3.3-37,  39-43. 

35     And  the  people  stood 
beholding. 


And  the  rulers^  derided 
him,  saying.  He  saved 
others ;  let  him  save 
himself,  if  he  be  Christ, 
36  the  chosen  of  God.  And 
the  soldiers  also  mocked 
him,  coming  to  him.^ 
him 


offering 


vmegar, 


^  And  when  they  had  crucified  him,  they  parted  his 

2  add  that  it  might  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  the  prophet,  They  parted  my  garments 
among  them,  and  upon  my  vesture  did  they  cast  lots. 

3  save  thyself.     If  thou  be  the  Son  of  God,  come  down 
*  Likewise  also 

'  the  rulers  also  with  them  derided  "  to  him  and  oflFering 

»  Ps.  xxii.  18.         b  See  Ps.  xxii.  6,  7 ;  cix.  25.         '  Matt.  xxvi.  61 ;  Mar.  xiv.  58  ;  Jno.  ii.  19. 

§  153.  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Mark  speak  indefinitely  of  what  was  said  by  the  thieves,  using 
the  plural.  St.  Luke  alone  is  more  particular,  and  gives  the  precious  account  of  the  penitence 
and  forgiveness  of  one  of  them. 


264 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIII.  §  154. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

He  is^  the  King  of 
Israel,  let  him  now 
come  clown  from  the 
cross,  and  we  will  be- 

43  lieve  *  on^  him.  He 
trusted  in  God ;  let 
him  now,  if  he  will,"* 
deliver  him :  for  he 
said,  I  am  the  Son  of 

44  God.  The  thieves  also, 
which  were  crucified 
with  him,  cast  the 
same  in  his  teeth. 


ST.  MAEK  XV. 

King  of  Israel  descend 
now  from  the  cross, 
that  we  may  see  and 
believe. 


And  they  that  were 
crucified  with  him  re- 
viled him. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIII. 

37  and  saying,  If  thou  be  the 
King  of  the  Jews,  save 
thyself. 


39  And  one  of  the  malefac- 
tors which  were  hanged 
railed  on  him,  Art  thou 
not   the*  Christ?     Save 

40  thyself  and  us.  But  the 
other  answering  and  re- 
buking him,  said,^  Dost 
not  thou  fear  God,  seeing 
thou  art  in  the  same  con- 

41  demnation  ?  And  we 
indeed  justly ;  for  we 
receive  the  due  reward 
of  our  deeds :  but  this 
man  hath  done  nothing: 

42  amiss.  And  he  said,^  Je- 
sus, remember  me  when 
thou     comest    into    thy 

43  kingdom.  And  he'  said 
unto  him.  Verily  I  say 
unto  thee.  To  day  shalt 
thou  be  with  me  in  par- 
adise. 


§154. 


25 


He  commends  His  Mother  to  St.  John. 
St.  John  xix.  25-27. 

Now  there  stood  by  the  cross  of  Jesus  his  mother,  and  his  mother's  sister, 

26  Mary  the  wife  of  Cleophas,  and  Mary  Magdalene.     When  Jesus  therefore 
saw  his  mother,  and  the  disciple  standing  by,  whom  he  loved,  he  saith  unto 

27  his^  mother.  Woman,  behold  thy  son !     Then  saith  he  to  the  disciple.  Behold 
thy  mother!     And  from  that  hour  that  disciple  took  her  unto  his  own  home. 


1  If  he  be  the  King  ^  ^miV  on 


^  let  him  deliver  him  now,  if  he  will  have  him  ;  for 

*  railed  on  him,  saying,  If  thou  be  Christ,  save     *  answering  rebuked  him,  saying,  Dost  not 

*  said  unto  Jesus,  Lord,  remember  ''  And  Jesus  said  ®  his 

a  Ps.  xxii.  8, 


Part  Vin.  §  155.]  OUE  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


265 


§155 
Matt,  xxvii.  45-50. 


45  Now  from  the 
sixth  hour  there 
was  darkness 
over  all  the  land 
unto   the    ninth 

46  hour.  And  about 
the  ninth  hour 
Jesus  cried  with 
a  loud  voice, 
saying,  Eli,  Eli, 
lama  sabachtha- 
ni  ?  that  is  to 
say,  My  God, 
my  God,  why 
hast  thou  forsak- 

i~  en  me  ?*  Some  of 

them  that  stood 
there,  when  they 
heard  that,  said. 
This  man  call- 
eth    for    Elias. 


33 


34 


35 


.     The  noon -day 

Mar.  XV.  33-37. 

And  when  the 
sixth  hour  was 
come,  there  was 
darkness  over 
the  whole  land 
until  the  ninth 
hour.  And  at 
the  ninth  hour 
Jesus  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,^ 
Eloi,  Eloi,  lama 
sabachthani  ? 
which  is,  being 
interpreted.  My 
God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me  ?" 
And  some  of 
them  that  stood 
by,  when  they 
heard  it,  said, 
Behold!  he  call- 
eth  Elias. 


Darkness.     The  Death. 
Lk.  XXIII.  44-46.      Jno.  xix.  28-30. 

44  And  it  was 
now^  about  the 
sixth  hour,  and 
there  was  a 
darkness  over 
all  the  earth 
until  the  ninth 

45  hour,  the  sun 
being  eclipsed^ 


48  And      straight-     se  And  a   certain* 


28  After  this,  Jesus 
knowing  that  all 
things  were  now 
accomplishedjthat 
the  scripture 
might  be  fulfilled, 
saith,      I     thirst. 

29  ^There  was  set  a 


^  omit  now 


2  And  the  sun  was  darkened 


omit  a  certain 


^  loud  voice,  saying 
^  Now  there  was 


a  Ps.  xxii.  1. 


§  155.  The  Eli  of  Matt.  46,  is  the  Hebrew  form,  which  is  also  the  form  used  in  the  Chaldee 
translation  of  Ps.  xxii.  2  ;  while  the  Eld  of  Mar.  34,  is  the  Aramaic  form.  They  have  the 
same  meaning,  'Mi/  God.' 

The  spunpe  is  said  by  the  two  first  Evangelists  to  be  put  "  on  a  reed  "  ;  by  St.  John  "  on 
hyssop."  This  implies  that  a  stalk  of  hyssop  was  used.  The  cross  was  probably  of  no  great 
height,  and  yet  just  too  high  for  reaching  with  the  hand  alone. 

84 


266 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER; 


[Part  VIII.  §156. 


ST.   MATT.  XXVII. 

ST.  MARK  XV. 

ST.  LUKE 

XXIII. 

ST.  JOHN  XIX. 

way  une  of  them 

one     ran     and 

vessel  full  of  vin- 

ran,   and     took 

egar  :     they    put 

a    sponge,    and 

filled   a   sponge 

therefore  a  sponge 

filled  ^7  with  vin- 

full of  vinegar, 

filled'  with  vine- 

egar, and  put  it 

putting^  it  on  a 

gar,  upon  hyssop, 

on    a  reed,  and 

reed,  and   gave 

and  put  it  to  his 

gave      him      to 

him    to    drink,* 

mouth.^ 

49  drink."  The  rest 

saying.    Let    a 

said.  Let  be,  let 

lone ;  let  us  see 

us  see  whether 

whether      Elias 

Elias  will  come 

will     come     to 

to  save  him. 

take  him  down. 

46     And  when  Je- 

sus  had 

cried 

with    a 

loud 

voice,  he 

said, 

Father, 

into 

30   When  he'^  there- 

thy   hands     I 

fore  had  received 

60     Jesus,  when  he 

commend 

my 

the    vinegar,    he 

had  cried  again 

37  And  Jesus  cried 

spirit :  and  hav-  - 

said.  It  is  finished : 

with      a      loud 

with      a      loud 

ing  said 

thus. 

and  he  bowed  his 

voice,  yielded  up 

voice,  and  gave 

he  gave  up  the 

head,  and  gave  up 

the  ghost. 

up  the  ghost. 

ghost. 

the  ghost. 

§  156.     Various  Portents.     The  Centurion.     The  Women  at  the  Cross. 
St.  Matt,  xxvii.  51-56.       St.  Mark  xv.  38-41.  St.  Luke  xxiii.  45^ 47-49. 

51  And,  behold !  the  veil  ss  And  the  veil  of  the  45''  And  the  veil  of  the 
of  the  temple  was  rent  temple  was  rent  in  temple  was  rent  in 
in  twain    from    the    top         twain  from  the  top  to         the  midst. 

to  the  bottom ;  and  the         the  bottom, 
earth  did  quake,  and  the 

52  rocks  rent;  and  the  graves 
were  opened  ;  and  many 
bodies  of  the  saints  which 

5'  slept  arose,  and  came 
out  of  the  graves    after 


1  .niul  put  it  on 


2  and  they  filled  a  sponge  with  vinegar  and  put  it  upon  hyssop 
^  When  Jesus  therefore 
''Ps.  Ixix.  21. 


§  156.  St.  Matthew  speaks  of  the  opening  of  the  tombs,  and  then  to  complete  the  subject, 
adds  what  took  place  after  our  Lord's  resurrection  —  "came  out  of  the  graves  after  his  resur- 
i"ectiou." 


Part  VIII.  §  157.] 


OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


267 


ST.  MATT.  XXVII. 

his  resurrection,  and 
went  into  the  holy  city, 
and  appeared  unto  many. 
M  Now  when  the  centurion, 
and  they  that  were  with 
him,  watching  Jesus,  saw 
tlie  earthquake,  and  those 
things  that  were  done, 
they  feared  greatly,  say- 
ing. Truly  this  was  the 

65  Son  of  God.  And  many 
women  were  tliere  be- 
holding afar  off,  which 
followed  Jesus  from  Gal- 
ilee,    ministering     unto 

66  him :"  among  which  was 
Mary  Magdalene,  and 
Mary  the  mother  of 
James  and  Joseph,^  and 
the  mother  of  Zebedee's 
children. 


ST.  MARK  xv. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIII. 


39  And  when  the  cen- 
turion, which  stood 
over  against  him,  saw 
that  he  so'  gave  up  the 
ghost,  he  said.  Truly 
this  man  was  the  Son 

«  of  God.  There  were 
also  women  lookingr 
on  afar  off :  among 
whom  tvas'Mavj  Mag- 
dalene, and  Mary  the 
mother  of  James  the 
less  and  of  Joses,  and 

41  Salome  ;  (who,*  when 
he  was  in  Galilee,  fol- 
lowed him,  and  min- 
istered unto  him;)* and 
many  other  women 
which  came  up  with 
him  unto  Jerusalem. 


47  Now  when  the  centu- 
rion saw  what  was 
done,  he  glorified  God, 
saying.  Certainly  this 
was  a  righteous  man. 

48  And  all  the  people 
that  came  together  to 
that  sight,  having  be- 
hekF  the  thintjs  which 
were  done,  smote  their 
breasts,  and  returned. 

49  And  all  his  acquaint- 
ance, and  the  women 
that  followed  him  from 
Galilee,"  stood  afar  off, 
beholding  these  things. 


§  157.     The  piercing  of  our  Lord's  Side. 
St.  John  xix.  31-37. 

31  The  Jews  therefore,  because  it  was  the  preparation,  that  the  bodies  should 
not  remain  upon  the  cross**  on  the  Sabbath  day,  (for  that  Sabbath  day  was  an 
high  day,)  besought  Pilate  that  their  legs  might  be  broken,  and  that  they 

32  might  be  taken  away.     Then  came  the  soldiers,  and  brake  the  legs  of  the 

33  first,  and  of  the  other  which  was  crucified  with  him.     But  when  they  came  to 

34  Jesus,  and  saw  that  he  was  dead  already,  they  brake  not  his  legs :  but  one  of 
the  soldiers  with  a  sjjear  pierced  his  side,  and  forthwith  came  there  out  blood 

35  and  water.*^     And  he  that  saw  it  bare  record,  and  his  record  is  true :  and  he 

36  knoweth  that  he  saith  true,  that  ye  also^  might  believe.  For  these  things 
were  done,  that  the  scripture  should  be  fulfilled,  A  bone  of  him  shall  not  be 

37  broken.*^  And  again  another  scripture  saith,  They  shall  look  on  him  whom 
they  pierced.* 


1  he  so  cried  out,  and  gave  up  ^  was  ^  beholding 

*  who  also,  when  ^  Joses  ®  omit  also 

«  See  Lk.  viii.  1-3.  b  Deut.  xxi.  22,  23.  <=  1  Jno.  v.  6. 

<i  See  Ex.  xii.  46  ;  Num.  ix.  12  ;  Ps.  xxxiv.  20.     «  Zech.  xii.  10 ;  comp.  Ps.  xxii.  17;  Rev.  1. 7. 


268 


THE  LAST  PASSOVER ; 


[Part  Vin.  §  158, 


§158. 

Matt,  xxvii.  57-Gl. 

57    When  the  even     « 
was  come,  there 


came  a  rich  man* 
of  Arimathaga, 
named  Joseph, 
who  also  himself 
was  Jesus'  dis- 
ciple : 


fi8  he  went  to  Pi- 
late, and  begged 
the  body  of  Je- 


sus. 


The  Descent  from  the  Cross  and  Burial. 

Mar.  XV.  42-47.     Lk.  xxiii.  50-56.       Jno.  xix.  38-42. 

And  that  day 
was  the  prepa- 


43 


And  now  when 
the  even  was 
come,  because  it 
was  the  prepa- 
ration, that  is, 
the  day  before 
the  Sabbath, 
Joseph  of  Ari- 
mathsea,  an  hon- 
orable counsel- 
lor," which  also 


M 


44 


Then        Pilate     « 
commanded   it^ 
to  be  delivered. 


waited  for  the 
kingdomofGod, 
came,  and  went 
in  boldly  unto 
Pilate,  and 

craved  the  body 
of  Jesus.  And 
Pilate  marvell- 
ed if  he  were 
already  dead : 
and  calling  unto 
him  the  centu- 
rion, he  asked 
him  whether  he 
had  been  any 
while  dead.  And 
when  he  knew 
it  of  the  centu- 


ration,  and  the 
Sabbath  drew 
on. 

fio  And,  behold ! 
there  was  a  man 
named  Joseph, 
a  counsellor;* 
and^  he  was  a 
good  man,  and 

fii  a  just ;  (the 
same  had  not 
consented  to 
the  counsel  and 
deed  of  them ;) 
he  was  of  Ari- 
mathaea,  a  city 
of  the  Jews : 
who^  waited  for 
the  kingdom  of 

52  God.  This  man 
went  unto  Pi- 
late, and  begged 
the  body  of 
Jesus. 


38  And  after  this 
Joseph  of  Ari- 
mathsea,  being  a 
discijDle  of  Jesus, 
but  secretly  for 
fear  of  the  Jews, 
besought  Pilate 
that  he  might 
take  away  the 
body    of   Jesus : 


and  Pilate  gave 
him  leave.  They* 
came      therefore. 


1  and  2  who  also  himself  waited  ^  commanded  the  body  to  be 

a  Isa.  liii.  9. 


*  He  came 


§  1 58.  On  the  meaning  of  the  word  "  preparation,"  see  Introductory  Note  to  Part  viii.  HI.  p.  220. 


Part  VIH.  §158.]  OUR  LORD'S  PASSION;  THE  SABBATH. 


269 


ST.  MATT.  XXTII. 


ST.  MARK  XV. 

rion,    he    gave 
the     body      to 


ST.  LUKE  XXIIl. 


59  And  when  Jo- 
seph had  taken 
the  body,  he 
wrapped  it  in 
a    clean     linen 

60  cloth,  and  laid  it 
in  his  own  new 
tomb,  which  he 
had  hewn  out 
in  the  rock :  and 
he  rolled  a  great 
stone  to  the 
door  of  the  sep- 
ulchre, and  de- 
parted. 


61  And  there  was 
Mary  ]\Iagda- 
lene,  and  the 
other  Mary,  sit- 
tingoveragainst 
the  sepulchre. 


46  Joseph.  And 
he  bought  fine 
linen  ,^  took  him 
down,  and 

wrapped  him  in 
the  linen,  and 
laid  him  in  a 
sepulchre  which 
was  hewn  out 
of  a  rock,  and 
rolled  a  stone 
unto  the  door 
of  the  sepulchre. 


53  And  he  took 
it^  down,  and 
wrapped  it  in 
linen,  and   laid 


him'  in  a  sepul- 
chre that  was 
hewn  in  stone, 
wherein  never 
man  before  was 
laid. 


the  mother  of 
Joses  beheld 
where  he  was 
laid. 


47  And  Mary  Mag-  65  Andthewomen^ 
dalene  andMary  which  came  with 
him  from  Gal- 
ilee, followed  af- 
ter, and  beheld 
the  sepulchre, 
and  how  his 
body  was  laid. 
56  And  they  re- 
turned, and  pre- 
pared spices  and 
ointments ;  and 


ST.  JOHN  XIX. 

and  took  liim.^ 
89  And  there  came 
also  Nicodemus, 
which  at  the  first 
came  to  him-  by 
nighfaudbrouirht 
a  mixture  of 
myrrh  and  aloes, 
about  an  hundred 
pound  weight. 

40  Then  took  they 
the  body  of  .Jesus, 
and  wound  it  in 
linen  clothes  with 
the  spices,  as  the 
manner  of  the 
Jews  is  to  bury. 

41  Now  in  the  place 
where  he  was 
crucified  there 
was  a  garden ; 
and  in  the  garden 
a  new  sepulchre, 
wherein  was  nev- 
er man  yet  laid. 

42  There  laid  they 
Jesus  therefore, 
because  of  the 
Jews' preparation 
day  ;  for  the  sep- 
ulchre was  nigh 
at  hand. 


1  took  the  body  of  Jesus.  ^  came  to  Jesus  by  night  ^  linen,  and  took 

4  it  6  laid  it  in  a  ^  the  women  also  which 

»  Jno.  iii.  1,2;  vil.  50, 


270  THE  LAST  PASSOVEE.  [Part  Vni.  §  159. 

ST.  MATT.  XXVII.  ST.  MAKK    XV.  ST.    LUKE   XXIII.  6T.    ^ohN   XIX. 

rested  the  Sab- 
bath day  accord- 
ing to  the  com- 
mandment.". 

The  Sabbath,  the  Seventh  Day  op  the  Week. 
§  159.    The  Watch  at  the  Sepulchre. 
St.  Matt,  xxvii.  62-66. 

62  Now  the  next  day,  that  followed   the  day  of  the  preparation,  the  chief 

63  priests  and  Pharisees  came  together  unto  Pilate,  'saying,  Sir,  we  remember 
that  that  deceiver  said,  while  he  was  yet  alive,  After  three  days  I  will  rise 

64  again.''  Command  therefore  that  the  sepulchre  be  made  sure  until  the  third 
day,  lest  the^  disciples  come^  and  steal  him  away,  and  say  unto  the  people, 
He  is  risen  from  the  dead :  so  the  last  error  shall  be  worse  than  the  first. 

65  Pilate  said  unto  them,  Ye  have  a  watch :  go  your  way,  make  it  as  sure  as  ye 

66  can.  So  they  went,  and  made  the  sepulchre  sure,  sealing  the  stone,  and 
setting  a  watch. 

1  his  disciples  ^  come  by  night  and  steal 

a  Ex.  XX.  8-10,  etc. 

^  Matt.  xvi.  21 ;  xvii.  23 ;  xx.  19  ;  xxvi.  61  ;  Mar.  viii.  31 ;  ix.  31  ;  x.  34 ;  Lk.  ix.  22 ;  xviii. 
33  ;  xxiv.  7  ;  Jno.  ii.  19,  etc. 


INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  PART  IX. 


In  the  following  narrative  of  the  events  connected  with  our  Lord's  resur- 
rection, it  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  no  one  of  the  writers  has  undertaken  to 
make  a  complete  record  of  all  that  occurred.  Each  has  mentioned  those  inci- 
dents which  particularly  concerned  his  own  purpose  or  experience.  In  order  to 
combine  the  four  narratives  into  one  consecutive  story,  it  is  necessary  to  make 
some  conjectures  in  regard  to  intervening  events  which  may  probably  have 
occurred.  Such  conjectures  may  not,  perhaps,  represent  what  actually  took 
place,  for  in  some  instances  several  different  conjectures  may  be  formed ;  but  so 
long  as  any  of  these  are  in  themselves  probable  —  likely  to  have  occurred  — 
and  by  means  of  them  the  statements  of  the  several  Evangelists  are  seen  to  be 
entirely  consistent,  it  is  impossible  to  allege  contradictions  between  their  narra- 
tives. Some  study  and  careful  attention  is  required  thus  to  exhibit  the  four 
accounts  harmoniously  —  perhaps  more  than  is  required  in  any  other  jiart  of  the 
Gospels,  because  here  such  a  number  of  important  events  are  crowded  into  so 
short  a  space  of  time  ;  but  beyond  this,  there  is  no  other  difficulty,  nor  is  there 
any  real  discrepancy  in  the  accounts. 

For  the  convenience  of  the  student,  the  following  synopsis  of  the  events  is 
given,  so  far  as  the  points  of  difficulty  extend. 

The  resurrection  itself  occurred  at  or  before  the  earliest  dawn  of  the  first  day 
of  the  week  (Matt,  xxviii.  1  ;  Mar.  xvi.  2  ;  Lk.  xxiv.  1 ;  Jno.  xx.  1.  On  the  "at 
the  rising  of  the  sun  "  of  Mar.  2,  see  note  in  loco.)  The  women  coming  to  the 
sepulchre,  find  the  stone  rolled  away  and  the  body  gone.  They  are  amazed  and 
perplexed.  Mary  Magdalene  alone  runs  to  tell  Peter  and  John  (Jno.  xx.  2.) 
The  other  women  remain,  enter  the  tomb,  see  the  angels,  are  charged  by  them 
to  announce  the  resurrection  to  the  disciples,  and  depart  on  their  errand. 
Meantime  Peter  and  John  run  very  rapidly  (vs.  4)  to  the  sepulchre.  (A  glance 
at  the  plan  of  Jerusalem  shows  that  there  were  so  many  different  gates  by 
which  persons  might  pass  between  the  city  and  the  supulchre  that  they  might 
easily  have  failed  to  meet  the  women  on  their  way.)  They  enter  the  tomb,  and 
are  astonished  at  the  orderly  arrangement  of  the  grave-clothes,  and  then  return 
to  the  city.  Mary  follows  to  the  tomb,  unable  quite  to  keep  pace  with  tliem, 
and  so  falling  behind.  She  remains  standing  at  the  entrance  after  they  had  gone ; 
and  looking  in,  sees  the  angels.     Then  turning  about,  she  sees  Jesus  himself, 

271 


272  INTRODUCTORY  NOTE  TO  PART  IX. 

and  receives  his  charge  for  the  disciples.  This  was  our  Lord's  first  appearance 
after  his  resurrection  (Mar.  xvi.  9). 

To  return  to  the  women  who  were  on  their  way  from  the  sepulchre  to  the 
disciples.  They  went  in  haste,  yet  more  slowly  than  Peter  and  John.  There 
were  many  of  them,  and  being  in  a  state  of  great  agitation  and  alarm  (Mar. 
xvi.  8),  they  appear  to  have  become  separated  and  to  have  entered  the  city  by 
different  gates.  One  party  of  them,  in  their  astonishment  and  fear,  say  nothing 
to  any  one  (Matt,  xxviii.  8)  ;  the  others  run  to  the  disciples  and  announce  all 
that  they  had  seen,  viz.  the  vision  of  the  angels  (Mar.  xvi.  8 ;  Lk.  xxiv.  9-11). 

At  this  time,  before  any  report  had  come  in  of  the  appearance  of  our  Lord 
himself,  the  two  disciples  set  out  for  Emmaus  (Lk.  xxiv.  13).  (In  the  Har- 
mony Lk.  xxiv.  13  is  allowed  to  stand  in  connection  with  the  whole  account  of 
the  visit  to  Emmaus  to  avoid  breaking  too  much  the  thread  of  the  several  nar- 
ratives ;  but  it  is  plain  that  these  disciples  started  before  Mary  Magdalene  had 
announced  the  appearance  of  the  Lord). 

Soon  after,  Mary  Magdalene  comes  in,  announcing  that  she  had  actually  seen 
the  risen  Lord  (Mar.  xvi.  10,  11 ;  Jno.  xx.  18). 

"While  these  things  are  happening,  the  first-mentioned  party  of  the  women 
are  stopped  on  the  way  by  the  appearance  of  the  Lord  himself,  and  they  also 
receive  a  charge  to  his  disciples  (Matt,  xxviii.  9,  10). 

Beyond  this  point  there  is  no  difficulty  in  the  narrative,  and  the  course  of 
events  will,  it  is  hoped,  be  sufficiently  clear  in  the  Harmony  itself. 


PART  IX. 


THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE  FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 

The  First  Day  of  the  Week.  —  Sunday  (beginning  at  Sunset  Satubday). 
§  160.     The  Resurrection.     Visit  of  the  "Women  to  the  Sepulchre. 


Matt,  xxviii.  1-4. 
1      In  the  end  of 
the  Sabbath,  — 


And,  behold ! 
there  was  a  great 
earthquake :  for 
the  angel  of  the 
Lord  descended 
from  heaven,  and 
came  and  rolled 
back  the  stone^ 
and  sat  upon  it. 
His  countenance 
was    like    light- 


Mar.  XVI.  1-4. 

And  when  the 
Sabbath  was  past, 
Mary  Magdalene, 
and  Mary  the 
mother  of  James, 
and  Salome,  had 
bought  sweet 
spices,  that  they 
might  come  and 
anoint-  him. 


Lk.  XXIV.  1, 2.        Jno.  XX.  1. 


'  the  stone  from  the  door,  and 


§  1 60.  The  buying  of  the  spices  in  Mar.  1 ,  properly  belongs  to  the  previous  evening,  i.e.  it 
took  place  after  sunset  on  Saturday,  when  therefore  "  the  Sabbath  was  past."  The  clause 
cannot,  however,  be  conveniently  detached  from  the  rest  of  the  verse. 

The  expression  of  St.  Mark  at  the  close  of  vs.  2,  "  at  the  rising  of  the  sun,"  must,  of  course, 
be  understood  consistently  with  the  "  very  early  "  of  the  same  verse,  and  therefore  consistently 
with  the  similar  expressions  of  the  other  Evangelists.  The  time  designated  in  the  original 
(see  note  in  the  Greek  Harmony)  is  not  so  much  the  actual  rising  of  the  sun  as  the  first  ap- 
pearance of  its  light  at  the  dawn. 

85  273 


274 


THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE 


[Part  IX.  §161. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVIII. 

ning,  and  his 
raiment  white 
as  snow :  and 
for  fear  of  him 
the  keepers  did 
shake,  and  be- 
came as  dead  men. 
'  —  as  it  began  to 
dawn  toward  the 
fiist  day  of  the 
weck,came  Mary 
Magdalene  and 
the  other  Mary 
to  see  the  sep- 
ulchre. 


ST.  MARK  XVI. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 


ST.  JOHN  XX. 


And  very  early 
in  the  morning 
the  first  day  of 
the  week,  they 
came  unto  the 
sepulchre  at  the 
rising  of  the  sun. 
And  they  said 
among  them- 
selves, Who  shall 
roll  us  away  the 
stone  from  the 
door  of  the  sepul- 
chre ?•*  And  when 
they  looked,  they 
saw  that  the  stone 
was  rolled  away : 
for  it  was  very 
great. 


1  Now  upon  the 
first  day  of  the 
week,very  early 
in  the  morning, 
they  came  unto 
the  sepulchre, 
bringing  the 
spices  which 
they  had  pre- 
pared.^ 


1  The  first  day 
of  the  week 
Cometh  Mary 
Magdaleneear- 
ly,  when  it  was 
yet  dark,  unto 
the  sepulchre, 


2  And  they  found 
the  stone  rolled 
away  from  the 
sepulchre. 


and  seeth  the 
stone  taken 
away  from  the 
sepulchre. 


§  161.    Mary  Magdalene  runs  to  tell  Peter  and  John. 

St.  John  xx.  2. 

2  Then  she  runneth,  and  cometh  to  Simon  Peter,  and  to  the  other  disciple, 
whom  Jesus  loved,  and  saith  unto  them.  They  have  taken  away  the  Lord  out 
of  the  sepulchre,  and  we  know  not  where  they  have  laid  him. 

§  1 62.    Two  Angels  appear  to  the  Women  ;  some  of  them  are  speechless  with 
fear  and  amazement,  others  run  to  tell  the  Disciples. 

St.  Matt,  xxviii.  5-8.  St.  Mark  xvi.  5-8.  St.  Luke  xxiv.  3-8. 

^  And    entering    into      3      And  they  entered  in, 
the  sepulchre,  '  and  found  not  the  body 

4  of  the  Lord  Jesus.    And 

1  had  prepared,  and  certain  others  with  them 
»  See  Mar.  xv.  46. 


§  161.  Mary  Magdalene  ran  to  tell  Peter  and  John  evidently  before  she  had  seen  the  angels. 


Pabt  IX.  §  162.] 


FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 


275 


ST.  MATT.  XXVIII. 


ST.  MARK  XVI. 


«  And  the  angel  an- 
swered and  said  unto 
the  woman.  Fear  not 
ye :  for  I  know  that 
ye  seek  Jesus,  which 

6  was  crucified.  He  is 
not  here :  for  he  is 
risen,  as  he  said.* 


Come,  see  the  place 
where  he^  lay.  And 
go  quickly,  and  tell 
his  disciples  that  he  is 
risen  from  the  dead ; 
and,  behold  !  he  goeth 
before  you  unto  Gali- 
lee ;  there  shall  ye  see 
him :  lo,  I   have  told 

1  much  perplexed 


they  saw  a  young  man 
sitting  on  the  right 
side,  clothed  in  a  long 
white  garment ;  and 
they  were  affrighted. 
And  he  saith  unto 
them,Benotaffrighted: 
Ye  seek  Jesus  of  Naz- 
areth, which  was  cru- 
cified :  he  is  risen  ;  he 
is  not  here ; 


behold  the  place  where 
they  laid  him.  But 
go  your  way,  tell  his 
disciples     and    Peter 

that  he  goeth  before 
you  unto  Galilee : 
there  shall  ye  see  him, 
as  he  said  unto    you. 

2  shining  crarments 


ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 

it  came  to  pass,  as  they 
were^  perplexed  there- 
about, behold !  two  men 
stood  by  them  in  shining 

5  raiment:^  and  as  they 
were  afraid,  and  bowed 
down  their  faces  to  the 
earth,  they  said  unto 
them,  Why  seek  ye  the 
living  among  the  dead? 

6  He  is  not  here,  but  is 
risen  :  remember  how  he 
spake  unto  you  when 
he  was   yet   in  Galilee, 

7  saving,  The  Son  of  Man 
must  be  delivered  into 
the  hands  of  sinful  men, 
and  be  crucified,  and  the 
third    day    rise    again." 

8  And  they  remembered 
his  words, 


5  where  the  Lord  lay 


a  Matt.  xii.  40 ;  xvi.  21  ;  xvii.  23  ;  xx.  1 9  ;  Mar.  viii.  31  ;  ix.  31  ;  x.  34  ;  Lk.  ix.  22 ;  xviii. 
33 ;  xxiv.  6,  7,  etc. 


§  162.  The  angel,  according  to  Matt,  xxviii.  2,  sat  upon  the  stone.  Either  therefore,  the 
stone  rolled  inward,  or  else  he  afterwards  changed  his  position.  He  mentions  only  one  angel; 
so  also  St.  Mark,  specifying  that  he  was  on  the  right ;  St.  Luke  mentions  (vs.  4)  two.  This  may 
be  only  greater  minuteness,  or  the  second  one  may  have  been  on  the  other  side  of  the  sepulchre. 

Matt,  xxviii.  8  and  Mar.  xvi.  8  plainly  refer  to  different  parties  of  women  :  the  former 
speaks  of  their  returning  -(vith  great  joy  to  tell  their  tidings  to  the  disciples ;  the  latter,  of 
their  being  in  such  a  state  of  terror  —  "  ecstasy  "  —  that  they  said  nothing  to  any  one.  The 
company  of  women  was  large  (Lk.  xxiv.  10,  etc.)  and  on  their  return  they  doubtless  became 
separated,  as  there  were  several  different  gates  by  which  they  could  enter  the  city.  Thus  also 
Matt,  xxviii.  9,  10,  receives  a  simple  and  natural  explanation;  our  Lord  appeared  to  one  of 
the  parties  of  women,  not  to  the  other. 


276 


THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE 


[Paet  IX.  §  163. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVIII. 

you.  And  they  de- 
parted quickly  from 
the  sepulchre  with  fear 
and  great  joy ;  and 
did  run  to  bring  his 
disciples  word. 


§163.     Peter 

[St.  Luke  xxiv.  12.^] 

[i2  Then  arose  Peter, 
and  ran  unto  the  sep- 
ulchre ; 


and  stooping  down,  he 
beheld  the  linen  clothes 
laid  by  themselves, 


and  departed,  wonder- 
ing in  himself  at  that 
was    come    to 


which 

pass.] 


ST.  MARK  XVI.  ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 

8  And  they  went  out,^ 
and  fled  from  the 
sepulchre ;  for  they 
trembled  and  were 
amazed :  neither  said 
they  anything  to  any 
man;  for  they  were 
afraid. 

and  John  visit  the  Sepulchre  and  go  away. 
St.  John  xx.  3-10. 

3  Peter  therefore  went  forth,  and  that  other  disciple, 

4  and   came    to    the    sepulchre.     So    they   ran    both 
together :  and  the  other  disciple  did  outrun  Peter, 

5  and  came  first  to  the  sepulchre.     And  he,  stooping 
down,  and  loohhig  in,  saw  the  linen  clothes  lying ; 

6  yet  went  he  not  in.     Then  cometh  Simon  Peter 
following   him,  and  went  into  the  sepulchre,  and 

7  seeth  the  linen  clothes  lie,  'and  the  napkin,  that 
was  about  his  head,  not  lying  with  the  linen  clothes, 

8  but  wrapped  together  in  a  place  by  itself.     Then 
went  in  also  that  other  disciple,  which  came  first  to 

9  the  sepulchre,  and  he  saw,  and  believed.     For  as 
yet  they  knew  not  the  scripture,  that  he  must  rise 

10  again  from   the  dead.     Then   the  disciples   went 
away  again  unto  their  own  home. 


§  164.     The  Angels  first,  and  then  our  Lord,  appear  to  Mary  Magdalene. 
[St.  Mark  xvi.  9-11.3]  St_  j^^^j^  xx.  11-18. 

11       But  Mary  stood  without  at  the  sepulchre  weep- 
ing :  and  as  she  wept,  she  stooped  down,  and  looked 

1  went  out  quickly 

■^  This  verse  is  omitted  by  Tischendorf,  and  marked  as  doubtful  by  Lachmann  and  Tregelles. 

^  The  genuineness  of  Mark  xvi.  9-20  has  been  much  questioned.  It  is  omitted  from  the  two 
most  important  MSS.,  but  contained  in  nearly  all  the  others,  although  marked  in  some  of  them 
as  doubtful.  There  is  also  much  other  authority  against  it,  especially  that  it  is  not  included 
in  the  canons  of  Eusebius.  Griesbach  marks  the  passage  as  probably  to  be  omitted  ;  Lach- 
mann inserts  it ;  Tregelles  (on  the  printed  text  of  the  Greek  Testament  pp.  246-260)  con- 
siders it  a  later  addition,  not  written  by  St.  Mark,  but  still  to  be  received  as  a  genuine  part 

§  163.  If  vs.  12  of  St.  Luke  be  genuine,  of  which  there  is  little  doubt,  it  may  have  slipped 
from  its  proper  place,  and  perhaps  it  was  this  which  caused  the  ancient  hesitation  as  to  its 
genuineness. 


Part  IX.  §165.] 


FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 


277 


ST.  MARK  XVI. 


ST.  JOHN  XX. 


9  Now  vfhenJesus  was 
risen  early  the  first 
dai/  of  the  week,  he 
appeared  first  to  Mary 
Magdalene,  out  of 
whom  he  had  cast 
seven  devils. 


12  into  the  sepulchre,  and  seeth  two  angels  in  white 
sitting,  the  one  at  the  head,  and  the  other  at  the 

13  feet,  where  the  body  of  Jesus  had  lain.  'They  say 
unto  her.  Woman,  why  weepest  thou  ?  She  saith 
unto  them.  Because  they  have  taken  away  my  Lord. 

14  and  I  know  not  where  they  have  laid  him.  ^When 
she  had  thus  said,  she  turned  herself  back,  and  saw 
Jesus  standing,  and    knew  not  that  it  was  Jesus. 

15  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou  f 
whom  seekest  thou  ?  She,  supposing  him  to  he 
the  gardener,  saith  unto  him.  Sir,  if  thou  have 
borne  him  hence,  tell  me  where  thou  hast  laid  him. 

16  and  I  will  take  him  away.  Jesus  saith  unto  her. 
Mary  !     She  turned  herself,  and  said  unto  him  iu 

ir  Hebrew,^  Rabboni !  which  is  to  say,  Master!  Jesus 
saith  unto  her.  Touch  me  not ;  for  I  am  not  yet 
ascended  to  my  Father :  but  go  to  my  brethren, 
and  say  unto  them,  I  ascend  unto  the'  Father,  and 

10  And*  she  went  and  told  your  Father;  and  to  my  God,  and  your  God. 
them  that  had  been  is  Mary  Magdalene  came  and  told  the  disciples  that 
with  him,  as  they  I  have*  seen  the  Lord,  and  that  he  had  spoken 
mourned    and    wept.         these  things  unto  her. 

11  And  they,  when  they 
"  had  heard  that  he  was 

alive,  and  had  been 
seen  of  her,  believed 
not.] 

§  165.     Some  of  the  Women  tell  the  Disciples  of  the  Angels;  to  the  others, 

Jesus  Himself  appears. 
St.  Matt,  xxviii.  9,  10.  St.  Luke  xxiv.  9-11. 

9     And^  behold  !  Jesus  met  them,  say-      9  — And  returned  from  the    sepulchre, 
ing,  All  hail.     And  they  came  and         and    told   all    these    things   unto    the 

of  the  Gospel ;  Tischendorf  rejects  it.  Possibly  it  may  have  been  added  by  St.  Mark  himself 
at  a  later  period  than  the  first  publication  of  his  Gospel.  This  supposition  would  harmonize 
with  all  the  facts. 

^  pref.  And  ^  ^^/^  j^  Hebrew  ^  my  Father  *  And 

°  that  she  had  seen  ^  And  as  they  went  to  tell  his  disciples,  behold  ! 

§  164.  St.  Mark  says  that  our  Lord  appeared  Jirst  to  Mary  Magdalene.  The  supposition 
that^rs^  is  here  used  not  absolutely  but  relatively,  meaning  only  the  first  of  the  appearances 
recorded  by  St.  Mark,  is  allowable  indeed  on  the  ground  of  usage,  but  is  wholly  uncalled  for. 
It  is  better  to  consider  this,  as  in  the  arrangement  above,  as  absolutely  the  first  appearance 
of  our  risen  Lord.  The  second  (Matt,  xxviii.  9,  10)  was  to  the  party  of  women  returning 
from  the  sepulchre. 


278 


THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE 


[Part  IX.  §  166. 


ST.    MATT.    XXVIII. 


held  him  by  the  feet,  and  worshipped 
)o  him.  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them, 
Be  not  afraid :  go  tell  my  brethren 
that  they  go  into  Galilee,  and  there 
shall  they  see  me. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 


10  eleven,  and  to  all  the  rest.  It  was 
Mary  Magdalene,  and  Joanna,  and 
Mary  the  mother  of  James,  and  other 
women  that  were  with  them,  whichS 
told  these  things  unto   the   apostles. 

11  And  these^  words  seemed  to  them  as 
idle  tales,  and  they  believed  them  not. 


§  166.     The  Report  of  the  "Watch. 
St.  Matt,  xxviii.  11-15. 

11  Now  when  they  were  going,  behold !  some  of  the  watch  came  into  the  city, 

12  and  shewed  unto  the  chief  priests  all  the  things  that  were  done.     And  when 
they  were  assembled  with  the  elders,  and  had  taken  counsel,  they  gave  large 

13  money  unto  the  soldiers,  'saying.  Say  ye,  His  disciples  came  by  night,  and 
H  stole  him  away  while  we  slept.  And  if  this  come  to  the  governor's  ears,  we 
15  will  persuade  him^  and  secure  you.     So  they  took  the  money,  and  did  as  they 

were  taught:  and  this  saying  is  commonly  reported  among  the  Jews  until 
this  day. 


§  167.     Our  Lord  joins  Himself  to  two  Disciples  going  to  Emmaus. 
[St.  Mark  xvi.  12, 13.]  St.  Luke  xxiv.  13-35. 

13  And,  behold !  two  of  them  went  that  same  day  to  a 
village  called  Emmaus,  which  was  from  Jerusalem  ahout 

14  threescore'*  furlongs.     And  they  talked  together  of  all 
13  these  things  which  had  happened.     And  it  came  to  pass, 

that,  while  they  communed  together  and  reasoned,  Jesus 

16  himself  drew   near,  and  went  with   them.     But   their 

17  eyes  were  holden  that  they  should  not  know  him.''  And 
he  said  unto  them,  What  manner  of  communications 
are  these  that  ye  have  one  to  another,  as  ye  walk  ?  and 


[i2  After  that  he 
appeared  in  an- 
other  form   unto 


1  which  2  their  words  ^  him 

*  some  important  MSS.  read  "one  hundred  and  sixty." 

"  Comp.  Jno.  XX.  14 ;  xxi.  4. 

§  16.5.  The  appearance  of  our  Lord  to  one  party  of  women,  and  the  announcement  of  the 
angel's  message  to  the  disciples  by  the  other  party,  appear  to  have  taken  place  nearly  or  quite 
at  the  same  time. 

Our  Lord  forbad  Mary  Magdalene  to  touch  him  (Jno.  xx.  7),  but  allowed  the  other  women 
to  seize  his  feet  (Matt,  xxviii.  9).  For  this  there  may  have  been  personal  reasons,  growing 
out  of  the  warmth  and  impetuosity  of  Mary's  temperament,  which  made  it  fitting  to  impress 
upon  her  a  sense  of  the  sacredness  of  our  Lord's  person,  and  to  hold  her  somewhat  aloof; 
but  wliich  did  not  exist  in  the  other  case. 


Part  IX.  §167.] 


FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 


279 


ST.  MARK  XVI. 

two  of  them,  as 
they  walked,  and 
went  into  the 
country. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 

18  they  stood  sad.'  And^  one  of  them,  whose  name  was 
Cleopas,"  answering  said  unto  him,  Art  thou  only  a 
stranger  in  Jerusalem,  and  hast  not  known  the  things 

19  which  are  come  to  pass  there  in  these  days  ?  And  he 
said  unto  them,  What  things?  And  they  said  unto  him. 
Concerning  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  which  was  a  prophet 
mighty  in  deed  and  word  before  God  and  all  the  people  ; 

20  and  how  the  chief  priests  and  our  rulers  delivered  him 

21  to  be  condemned  to  death,  and  have  crucified  him.  Hut 
we  trusted  that  it  had  been  he  which  should  have  re- 
deemed Israel :  and  beside  all  this,  it^  is  the  third  day 

22  since  these  things  were  done.  Yea,  and  certain  women 
also  of  our  company  made  us  astonished,  which  were 

23  early  at  the  sepulchre  ;  and  when  they  found  not  his 
body,  they  came,  saying,  that  they  had  also  seen  a  vision 

24  of  angels,  which  said  that  he  was  alive.  And  certain 
of  them  which  were  with  us  went  to  the  sepulchre,  and 
found  it  even  so  as  the  women  had  said :  but  him  they 

25  saw  not.  Then  he  said  unto  them,  O  fools,  and  slow  of 
heart    to    believe  all    that  the    prophets  have  spoken ! 

26  ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered  these  things,  and  to 

27  enter  into  his  glory  ?  And  beginning  at  Moses*"  and  all 
the  prophets,  he  expounded  unto  them  in  all  the  scrip- 

28  tures  the  things  concerning  himself.  And  they  drew 
nigh  unto  the  village,  whither  they  went :  and  he  made 

29  as  though  he  would  have  gone  further.  But  they  con- 
strained him,  saying.  Abide  with  us :  for  it  is  toward 
evening,  and  the  day  is  now"*  far  spent.     And  he  went 

30  in  to  tarry  with  them.  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  he  sat 
at  meat  with  them,  he  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and 

31  brake,  and  gave  to  them.  And  their  eyes  were  oijeued, 
and  they  knew  him :  and  he  vanished  out  of  their  sight. 

32  And  they  said  one  to  another.  Did  not  our  heart  burn 
within  us,  while  he  talked  with  us  by  the  way,^  while 


1  as  ye  walk,  and  are  sadi  ^  ^^d  the  one  of  them  ^  to-day  is  the  third 

*  omit  now  5  and  while  he 

^  Comp.  Jno.  xix.  25. 
•»  Comp.  e.g.  Gen.  iii.  15 ;  xxii.  18 ;  xxvi.  4  ;  xlix.  10;  Num.  xxi.  9 ;  Dent,  xviii.  15,  etc. 


§  167.  The  enumeration  of  our  Lord's  appearances  after  his  resurrection  in  1  Cor.  xv.  4-8, 
being  very  brief,  and  only  in  part  the  same  with  the  appearances  recorded  in  the  Gospels, 
cannot  be  conveniently  arranged  with  them.  The  first  of  them,  however,  —  "that  he  rose 
again  the  third  day  according  to  the  scriptures  :  (5)  and  that  he  was  seea  of  Cephas,"  —  he- 


280 


THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE 


[Part  IX.  §168. 


ST.  MARK  XVI. 

13  And   they   went 
and  told 


it  unto   the  res- 
idue :  neither  be- 


8T.  LUKE  XXIV. 

83  he  opened  to  us  the  scriptures  ?  And  they  rose  up  the 
same  hour,  and  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and  found  the 
eleven  gathered  together,  and  them  that  were  with  them, 

34  saying,  The  Lord  is  risen  indeed,  and  hath  appeared  to 

35  Simon.  And  they  told  what  things  were  done  in  the 
way,  and  how  he  was  known  of  them  in  breaking  of 


lieved  theythem.]         bread. 
§  1 68.     He  appears  in  the  midst  of  the  Apostles,  Thomas  being  absent. 


[St.  Mark  xvi.  14.] 

[i4  And'  afterward  he 
appeared  unto  the 
eleven  as  they  sat  at 
meat,  and  upbraided 
them  with  their  un- 
belief and  hardness 
of  heart,  because 
they  believed  not 
them  which  had 
seen  him  after  he 
was  risen.l 


St.  Luke  xxiv.  36-43. 


36  And  as  they  thus  spake, 
he^     himself    stood    in 

37  the  midst  of  them.*    But 


St.  John  xx.  19-25. 

19  Then  the  same  day  at 
evening,  being  the  first 
day  of  the  week,  when 
the  doors  were  shut 
where  the  disciples  were^ 
for  fear  of  the  Jews, 
came  Jesus  and  stood  in 
the  midst,  and  said  unto 
them,  Peace  he  unto  you. 


they  were  terrified  and 
affrighted,  and  supposed 
that    they   had    seen   a 

38  spirit.  And  he  said  un- 
to them.  Why  are  ye 
troubled?  and  why  do 
thoughts    arise   in   your 

39  heart?*  Behold  my  hands 
and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I 
myself:  handle  me,  and 
see ;  for  a  spirit  hath 
not  flesh  and  bones,  as 

1  omit  And  ^  Jesus  himself  ^  were  assembled  for  fear 

*  midst  of  them,  and  saith  unto  them,  Peace  be  unto  you  (Cf.  Jno.)         *  your  hearts 

longs  to  this  section,  and  is  the  same  with  that  mentioned  by  several  of  the  Apostles  in  Lk. 
xxiv.  34.  It  must  have  occurred  after  the  two  disciples  had  gone  away  to  Emmaus,  and  before 
their  return. 

The  appearance  of  discrepancy  between  the  positive  announcement  of  the  resurrection  by 
the  assembled  disciples  in  Lk.  xxiv.  34,  and  their  want  of  belief  in  the  story  of  the  two 
returned  from  Emmaus,  mentioned  in  Mar.  xvi.  13,  is  only  on  the  surface.  The  disciples 
•were  in  that  state  of  mind  so  natural  under  the  circumstances,  when  they  both  believed  and 
refused  to  believe.  They  were  ready  to  tell  whatever  was  remarkable  within  their  own 
knowledge,  and  to  discredit  whatever  others  told  to  them. 


Part  IX.  §168.] 


FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 


281 


ST.  UABK  XVI.  ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 

40  ye  see  me  have.  And 
when  he  had  thus  spoken, 
he     shewed     them    his 

41  hands  and  his  feet.^  And 
while  they  yet  believed 
not  for  joy,  and  won- 
dered, he  said  unto  them. 
Have  ye  here  any  meat  ? 

42  And  they  gave  him  a 
piece  of  a  broiled  fish,^ 

43  and  he  took  it,  and  did 
eat  before  them.* 


ST.  JOHN  XX. 

20  And  when  he  had  so 
said,  he  shewed  unto 
them  the  hands  and  the 
side.^  Then  were  the 
disciples  glad,  when  they 
saw  the  Lord. 


1  (Tischendoi'f  omits  vs.  40.) 
*  said  Jesus 

36 


21  Then  said  he*  to  them 
again,  Peace  he  unto  you : 
as  my  Father  hath  sent 
me,  even  so  .«end  I  you. 

22  And  when  he  had  said 
this,  he  breathed  on  them, 
and  said  unto  them,  Re- 
ceive ye  the  Holy  Ghost: 

23  whose  soever  sins  ye 
remit,  they  are  remitted 
unto  them ;  and  whose 
soever  sins  ye  retain, 
they  are  retained. 

24  But  Thomas,  one  of  the 
twelve,  called  Didymus, 
was  not  with  them  when 

25  Jesus  came.  The  other 
disciples  therefore  said 
unto  him,  "We  have  seen 
the  Lord.  But  he  said 
unto  them,  Except  I 
shall  see  in  his  hands 
the  print  of  the  nails, 
and  put  my  finger  into 
the  place^  of  the  nails, 
and  thrust  my  hand  into 
his  side,  I  will  not  be- 
lieve. 

2  his  hands  and  his  side        ^  fish,  and  of  an  honeycomb 

6  the  print  of  the 
•  Comp.  Gen.  xviii.  8. 


282  THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE  [Part  IX.  §  169, 


§  169.     He  again  appears  to  them,  Thomas  being  with  them. 
St.  John  xx.  26-29. 

26  And  after  eight  days  again  his  disciples  were  within,  and  Thomas  with 
them :  then  came  Jesus,  the  doors  being  shut,  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and  said, 

27  Peace  he  unto  you.  Then  saith  he  to  Thomas,  Reach  hitlier  thy  finger,  and 
behold  my  hands  ;  and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and  thrust  it  into  my  side  :  and 

28  be  not  faithless,  but  believing.     'Thomas  answered  and  said  unto  him.  My 

29  Lord  and  my  God.  Jesus  saith  unto  him,^  because  thou  hast  seen  me,  thou 
hast  believed :  blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen,  and  yet  have  believed. 

§  170.     He  appears  to  seven  of  them  as  they  fish  in  the  Sea  of  Galilee. 

St.  Matt,  xxviii.  16".  St.  John  xxi.  1-24. 

16*  Then  the  eleven  i  After  these  things  Jesus  shewed  himself  again  to  the 
disciples  went  disciples  at  the  sea  of  Tiberias  ;  and  on  this  wise  shewed 
away  into  Gali-  2  he  himself.  There  were  together  Simon  Peter,  and 
lee,  —  Thomas    called  Didymus,  and    Nathanael  of   Cana    in 

Galilee,  and  the  sons  of  Zebedee,  and  two  other  of  his 
3  disciples.  Simon  Peter  saith  unto  them,  I  go  a  fishing. 
They  say  unto  him.  We  also  go  with  thee.  They  went 
forth,  and  entered  into  a  ship  ;^  and  that  night  they 
caught  nothing. 

1  And  Thomas  ^  unto  him,  Thomas,  because  ^  into  a  ship  immediately 

§  169.  To  this  section  probably  belongs  the  clause  of  1  Cor.  xv.  5  —  "then  of  the  twelve." 
If  the  question  be  asked  "  Why  the  Apostles  remained  so  long  in  Jerusalem  after  Jesus  had 
told  them  to  go  before  him  into  Galilee'?  "  it  may  be  answered  that  they  remained,  of  course, 
through  the  Passover,  which  extended  to  Thursday  evening,  and  then  they  Avould  have  re- 
mained over  the  Sabbath  for  want  of  time  to  reach  Galilee  before  it.  Being  thus  in  Jerusalem 
at  the  beginning  of  the  "  first  day  of  the  week,"  a  recollection  of  the  events  of  the  previous 
"first  day,"  must  have  suggested  anticipations,  justified  by  the  event,  which  kept  them  still 
there  through  that  day. 

§  170.  Ver.  14.  This  was  the  third  of  the  appearances  to  the  assembled  disciples  mentioned 
by  St.  John.  "The  third  time"  is  not  meant  to  refer  to  all  his  appearances,  for  St.  John 
himself  has  described  particularly  just  before,  his  appearance  to  Mary  Magdalene,  then  to  the 
Apostles  in  the  absence  of  Thomas,  and  again  to  them  when  he  was  present.  This  is  the 
third  manifestation  only  to  the  disciples. 

Perhaps  to  this  section,  but  in  all  probability  to  some  part  of  the  time  while  the  Apostles 
remained  in  Galilee,  belongs  1  Cor.  xv.  6.  "After  that,  he  was  seen  of  above  five  hundred 
brethren  at  once ;  of  whom  the  greater  part  remain  unto  this  present,  but  some  are  fallen 
asleep."  The  special  appearance  to  St.  James,  1  Cor.  xv.  7,  —  "after  that,  he  was  seen  of 
James,"  not  being  mentioned  at  all  in  the  Gospels,  cannot  be  definitely  placed ;  neither  can 
the  following  clause,  "  then  of  all  the  Apostles,"  unless  it  be  supposed  that  this  does  not  refer 
to  any  particular  appearance,  but  rather  to  our  Lord's  frequent  manifestation  of  himself  to 
the  Apostles  during  the  forty  days.  Doubtless  there  were  many  such  manifestations  of  which 
we  have  no  other  record  than  the  brief  allusion  to  them  in  Acts  i.  3. 


Part  IX.  §170.] 


FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 


283 


ST.  MATT.  XXVIII. 


ST.  JOHN  XXI. 

4  But  when  the  morning  was  now  come,  Jesus  stood  on 
the  shore :  but  the  disciples  knew  not  that  it  was  Jesus. 

5  Then    Jesus    saith  unto    them,  Children,  have  ye  any 

6  meat?  They  answered  him,  No.  He  saith'  unto  them, 
Cast  the  net  on  the  right  side  of  the  ship,  and  ye  shall 
find.     They  cast  therefore,  and  now  they  were  not  able 

7  to  draw  it  for  the  multitude  of  fishes.  Therefore  that 
disciple  whom  Jesus  loved  saith  unto  Peter,  It  is  the 
Lord.  Now  when  Simon  Peter  heard  that  it  was  the 
Lord,  he  girt  his  fisher's  coat  unto  him,  (for    he  was 

8  naked,)  and  did  cast  himself  into  the  sea.  And  the 
other  disciples  came  in  a  little  ship ;  (for  they  were  not 
far  from  land,   but  as    it  were    two    hundred   cubits.) 

9  dragging  the  net  with  fishes.  As  soon  then  as  they 
were  come  to  land,  they  saw  a  fire  of  coals  there,  and 

10  fish  laid  thereon,  and   bread.     Jesus  saith  unto  them, 

11  Bring  of  the  fish  which  ye  have  now  caught.  Simon 
Peter  went  up,  and  drew  the  net  to  land  full  of  great 
fishes,  an  hundred  and  fifty  and  three :  and  for  all  there 
were  so  many,  yet  was  not  the  net  broken. 

12  Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Come  and  dine.  And  none 
of  the  disciples  durst  ask  him,  Who  art  thou  ?  knowing 

13  that  it  was  the  Lord.     Jesus^  cometh,  and  taketh  bread, 

14  and  giveth  them,  and  fish  likewise.  This  is  now  the 
third  time  that  Jesus  shewed  himself  to  the^  disciples, 
after  that  he  was  risen  from  the  dead. 

15  So  when  they  had  dined,  Jesus  saith  to  Simon  Peter, 
Simon,  son  of  John,''  lovest  thou  me  more  than  these  ? 
He  saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord ;  thou  knowest  that  I 

16  love  thee.  He  saith  unto  him.  Feed  my  lambs.  'He 
saith  to  him  again  the  second  time,  Simon,  son  of  John,* 
lovest  thou  me  ?  He  saith  unto  him.  Yea,  Lord  ;  thou 
knowest  that  I   love  thee.     He  saith  unto  him.  Feed 

17  my  sheep.  He  saith  unto  him  the  third  time,  Simon, 
son  of  John,*  lovest  thou  me  ?  Peter  was  grieved  be- 
cause he  said  unto  him  the  third  time,  Lovest  thou  me  ? 
And  he  saith^  unto  him,  Lord,  thou  knowest  all  things  ; 
thou  knowest  that  I   love  thee.     He^  saith  unto  him, 

18  Feed  my  sheep.  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  When 
thou  wast  young,  thou  girdedst  thyself,  and  walkedst 
whither  thou  wouldest :    but  when  thou  shalt   be  old. 


1  And  he  said  unto 
*  thrice  Jonas 


2  Jesus  then  cometh 
5  he  said 


3  his  disciples 
6  Jesus  saith 


284 


THE  RESURRECTION,  AND  THE 


[Part  IX.  §171. 


ST.  MATT.  XXVIII. 


ST.  JOHN  XXI. 

thou   shalt  stretch  forth  thy  hands,  and  another  shall 
gird  thee,  and  carry  thee  whither  thou    wouldest  not. 

19  This  spake  he,  signifying  by  what  death  he  should 
glorify  God.  And  when  he  had  spoken  this,  he  saith 
unto  him,  Follow  me. 

20  iPeter,  turning  about,  seeth  the  disciple  whom  Jesus 
loved,  following,  which  also  leaned  on  his  breast  at 
supper,  and  said,  Lord,  which  is  he  that  betrayeth  thee  ? 

21  Peter  therefore-  seeing  him  saith  to  Jesus,  Lord,  and 

22  what  shall  this  man  do  ?  Jesus  saith  unto  him.  If  I  will 
that  he  tarry  till  I  come,  what  is  that  to  thee  ?  follow 

23  thou  me.  Then  went  this  saying  abroad  among  the 
brethren,  that  that  disciple  should  not  die:  yet  Jesus 
said  not  unto  him.  He  shall  not  die ;  but.  If  I  will  that 
he  tarry  till  I  come.^ 

24  This  is  the  disciple  which  testifieth  of  these  things,  and 
wrote  these  things :  and  we  know  that  his  testimony  is  true. 


§  171.     He  appears  to  the  Apostles  on  a  Mountain  of  Galilee. 
St.  Matt,  xxviii.  16''-20.  [St.  Mark  xvi.  15-18.] 

le**  —  Into  a  mountain  where  Jesus  had 

17  appointed  them.  And  when  they 
saw    him,   they    worshipped :  *   but 

18  some  doubted.  And  Jesus  came  and 
spake  unto  them,  saying,  All  power 
is  given  unto  me  in  heaven  and  in 
earth. 

19  Go  ye*  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 

20  Holy  Ghost :  teaching  them  to  ob- 
serve all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you  :  and,  lo,  I  am  with 
you  alway,  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  world  .^ 


[i«  And  he  said  unto  them.  Go  ye  into 
all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel 

16  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth 
and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved ;  but  he 
that  believeth  not    shall  be  damned. 

17  And  these  signs  shall  follow  them 
that  believe ;  in  my  name  shall  they 
cast  out  devils  ;  they  shall  speak  with 

18  new  tongues  ;  they  shall  take  up 
serpents  ;  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly 
thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them ;  they 
shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they 
shall  recover.] 


1  Then  Peter 
*  worshipped  him 


2  omit  therefore 

*  Go  ye  therefore,  and 


8  till  I  come,  what  is  that  to  thee  1 
^  add  Amen. 


Past  IX.  §172.] 


FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 


285 


§  172.     He  gives  His  parting  Instructions  and  ascends  into  Heaven. 

[St.  Mark  xvi.  19, 20.]     St.  Luke  xxiv.  44-53.  (Acts  i.  3-12.) 

8     —  The   apostles  —  'To 
whom    also    he    shewed 
himself   alive    after    his 
passion    by  many  infal- 
lible proofs,  being  seen 
of  them  forty  days,  and 
speaking  of  the    things 
pertaining  to  the  king- 
dom of  God. 
«     And  he  said  unto  them, 
These    are    my^    words 
which  I  spake  unto  you, 
while    I    was   yet   with 
you,  that  all  things  must 
be  fulfilled,  which  were 
written    in    the   law    of 
Moses,  and  in  the  proph- 
ets, and   in  the  psalms, 
«  concerning    me.      Then 
opened  he   their  under- 
standing that  they  might 
understand    the     script- 

46  ures,  and  said  unto 
them,  Thus  it  is  written 
that  Christ  should^  suffer, 
and  rise  from  the  dead 

47  the  third  day :  and  that 
repentance  for  the^  re- 
mission of  sins  should  be 
preached  in  his  name 
among  all  nations,  be- 
ginning    at    Jerusalem. 

48  *Ye  are  witnesses  of 
these  things. 


4  And,  being  assembled 
together  with  them,  com- 
manded them  that  they 
should  not  depart  from 
Jerusalem,  but  wait  for 
the  promise  of  the  Father, 
which,  saith  he,  ye  have 

fi  heard  of  me.     For  John 


1  the  words 

^  and  remission 


^  written,  and  thus  it  behoved  Christ  to  suffer  and  to  rise 

^  And  ve  are 


§  172.  After  the  close  of  this  section  must  be  placed  1  Cor.  xv.  8,  —  "And  last  of  all,  he 
was  seen  of  me  also,  as  of  one  bom  out  of  due  time." 

To  some  undetermined  place  belongs  the  saying  of  our  Lord  recorded  in  Acta  xx.  35,  —  "  It 


is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive ' 


286 


THE  EESUERECTION,  AND  THE 


[Part  IX.  §  172. 


ST.  UABK  XVI. 


49 


[i9  So  then  after  the 
Lord  had  spoken 
unto  them,  he  was 
received  up  into 
heaven,  and  sat  on 
the  right  hand  of 
God. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 

And  ^  I  send  the  prom- 
ise of  my  Father  upon 
you  :  but  tarry  ye  in  the 
city,^  until  ye  be  endued 
with  power  from  on  high. 


60 


And  he  led  them  out  as 
far  as  to  Bethany,  and 
he  lifted  up  his  hands, 
61  and  blessed  them.  And 
it  came  to  pass,  while  he 
blessed  them,  he  was 
parted  from  them.* 


ACTS  I. 

truly  baptized  with  water; 
but  ye  shall  be  baptized 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  not 
many  days  hence. 

6  When  they  therefore 
were  come  together,  they 
asked  of  him,  saying, 
Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this 
time   restore   again   the 

7  kingdom  to  Israel  ?  He^ 
said  unto  them,  It  is  not 
for  you  to  know  the 
times  or  the  seasons, 
which  the  Father  hath 
put   in  his  own   power: 

8  but  ye  shall  receive 
power,  after  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  come  upon 
youf  and  ye  shall  be 
my*  witnesses  both  in 
Jerusalem,  and  in  all 
Judtea,  and  in  Samaria, 
and  unto  the  uttermost 
part  of  the  earth. 

9  And  when  he  had 
spoken  these  things,while 
they  beheld,  he  was 
taken  up ;  and  a  cloud 
received  him  out  of  their 

10  sight.  And  while  they 
looked  stedftistly  toward 
heaven  as  he  went  up, 
behold,  two  men  stood 
by  them   in   white    gar- 

11  ments  f  which  also  said, 
Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why 
stand  ye  gazing  up  into 
heaven  ?  this  same  Je^^us, 
which  is  taken  up  from 


1  And,  behold,  I  send 
*  be  witnesses  unto  me 


2  city  of  Jerusalem 

^  from  them,  and  carried  up  into  heaven 


3  And  he  said 
8  white  apparel 


Part  IX.  §173.] 


FORTY  DAYS  UNTIL  THE  ASCENSION. 


287 


ST.  HARK  XVI. 


ST.  LUKE  XXIV. 


52  And  they^  returned  to 
Jerusalem  with  great  joy : 

«3  And  were  continually 
in  the  temple,  praising^ 
God.3 


ACTS    I. 

you  into  heaven,  shall  so 
come  in  like  manner  as 
ye  have  seen  him  go  into 
12  heaven.  Then  returned 
they  unto  Jerusalem 
from  the  mount  called 
Olivet,  which  is  from 
Jerusalem  a  Sabbath 
day's  journey. 


20  And  they  went  forth, 
and  preached  every 
where,  the  Lord 
working  with  them, 
and  confirming  the 
word  with  sij^ns  fol- 


lowing.]" 


§173. 


The  Conclusion  of  St.  John's  Gospel. 
St.  John  xx.  30,  31.  xxi.  25. 

30  And  many  other  signs  truly  did  Jesus  in  the  presence  of  his  disciples,  which 

31  are  not  written  in  this  book  :  but  these  are  written,  that  ye  might  believe  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God ;  and  that  believing  ye  might  have  life 

26  through  his  name.  [''And  tliere  are  also  many  other  things  which  Jesus  did 
the  which,  if  they  should  be  written  every  one,  I  suppose  that  even  the  world 
itself  could  not  contain  the  books  that  should  be  written.]^ 


'  they  worshipped  him  and  returned 
3  add  Amen. 


2  praising  and  blessing  God 

*  (Tischendorf  omits  this  verse). 


(/ 


6 


I  I  n  n  *  i^\/  r-i 


C3 


:vj  3>^i 


1  /\r    i  1 1/""  rt  r  . 


in: 


■ia3AiNa]W' 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


.^ 


^ 


*^    ^\^^ 


<^' 


^ 


<3 


v..^ 


OCT  2  3  1983 

FEB  0  4  1991 


47585 


'^Aa^AiNnii.- 


^^ 


:'^>i 


.^ 


l-LJ 


1  cic  mm  r. 


O 


^ 


O 


1 


.V* 


> 


(•5 


inTMirnr,' 


Vi 


''-'UJJIIMII    J  \  * 


•3 


's 


% 


^\-m\miN      vvios  ANCEifx  - 


-^-(^F•^Al!F^/?^/, 


iQflALIFG 


3   1158  00663  8877 


'Or>      ,<^ 


i? 


vVslOSANCEl 


-< 


O 


^/^a3AINn-3Wv  ^<!/0JllV3JO 


^^ 


X.N^ 


'^OJllVJJO'^^ 


o 


^•f'ilJONVSOl^'"         "^/i-a^AINIl 


,jtjj/\ir<ir3n*' 


* 


% 


^^ 


r.r 


V<. 


-^6,>^.^^,,  . 


^>6. 


:'# 


^^MEKUIVER?//,,         ,^v,.inSAMGEIfr^ 


,\WEUNIVER%         vvin'^i^-TT 


-n  i—; 

O  u_ 


tifinSpUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  619  094    6 


5^ 


iJITYDJO"^ 


"^       ,^ 


^,0r 


>.  -'.1.1 1  vn\y' 


?  ;i     /' 


^^ 


^J'ilJONVSO 


c^ 


\\\fl! 


ii,ii\TDr< 


i^ 


%a3AINlV3WV^ 


.vWSANCElfj> 


^OJITVDJO'^       %0JnV3J 


,^c.r  Ai  1  cr 


C~i         :;r. 


%a3AINn3WV 


:^ 


/A 


...irv/ATFIf 


^F»  ^      ^  ,•' 


J3MNfl]WV 


:4r 


^^ 


% 


11 


'4 


Or 


•^ 


V. 


i^- 


'%       ^OECAlIFO/?^^  ^^V\E  IINIVER%        ^^WSANCti 


su; 


o 


,■<  V 


■^/^^jAINiHU^ 


.^ 


V" 


^ 


•^<>AtiVaiill- 


iv 


i2C 


<riiijv 


jNvsu;"* 


%ai/ 


MN;H 


,is^-^ 


vj^lOSANCElfj-^ 


^tLIBRARY6>^ 


<  Ct2 


,U5 


^Uill\ 


=1  tx; 


'^ 


^^\^E•ll^lVER%,        ^.,vlOSANCElfj.> 


4;> 


OFCAJIFOP 


^  ^ 


.OFCAIIFO 


